posted on 6-Sep-2001 1:34:06 AM by TaffyCat
Ch.186 - Page 111
Ch.185 - Page 110
Ch.184 - Page 108
Ch.183 - Page 107
Ch.182 - Page 106
Ch.181 - Page 104
Ch.180 - Page 103
Ch.179 - Page 102
Ch.178 - Page 101
Ch.177 - Page 100
Ch.176 - Page 99
Ch.175 - Page 98
Ch.174 - Page 97
Ch.173 - Page 96
Ch.172 - Page 95
Ch.171 - Page 94
Ch.170 - Page 93
Ch.169 - Page 92
Ch.168 - Page 92
Ch.167 - Page 91
Ch.166 - Page 90
Ch.165 - Page 89
Author's note - Page 88
Ch.164 - Page 87
Ch.163 - Page 87
Ch.162 - Page 86
Ch.161 - Page 85
Ch.160 - Page 84
Ch.159 Parts A & B - Page 83
Ch.158 - Page 82
Ch.157 - Page 81
Ch.156 - Page 80
Ch.155 - Page 79
Ch.154 - Page 78
Ch.153 - Page 77
Ch.152 - Page 76
Ch.151 - Page 75
Ch.150 - Page 74
Ch.149 - Page 72
Ch.148 - Page 71
Ch.147 - Page 70
Ch.146 - Page 69
Ch.145 - Page 69
Ch.144 - Page 68
Ch.143 - Page 67
Ch.142 - Page 66
Ch.141 - Page 66
Ch.140 - Page 65
Ch.139 - Page 64
Ch.138 - Page 64
Ch.137 - Page 62
Links to previous chapters and stories are now updated.
Ch.136 - page 61
Ch.135 - Page 60
Ch.134 - page 59
Ch.133 - page 58
Ch.132 - page 58
Ch.131 - Page 57
Ch.130 - Page 56
Ch.129 - Page 55
Author's Note - Page 55
Ch.128 - Page 54
Ch.127 - Page 54
Ch.126 - Page 53
Ch.125 - Page 52
Ch.124 - Page 51
Ch.123 - Page 50
Ch.122 (Part 2) - Page 49
Ch.122 (Part 1) - Page 48
Ch.121 - Page 47
Covina Report - Page 47
Author's Note - Page 47
Ch.120 - Page 46
Ch.119 - Page 46
Ch.118 - Page 45
Ch.117 - Page 44
Ch.116 - Page 43
Ch.115 - Page 42
Ch.114 - Page 41
Ch.113 - Page 41
Ch.112 - Page 40
Ch.111 - Page 38
Ch.110 - Page 37
Ch.103-109 - Page 37
Ch.102 - Page 36
Ch.101 - Page 36


Link information to related stories:


Companion piece to Those Meddling Fates –
Newest Additions (Repost Board):

viewthread?forum=repost-fan-fiction&id=16523&sr1=#post17093

Prequel to Those Meddling Fates –
May All Your Dreamer Fantasies Come True (Repost Board):

viewthread?forum=repost-fan-fiction&id=174&sr1=#post17094


Those Meddling Fates - Chapters 1-150 (Repost Board):

viewthread?forum=repost-fan-fiction&id=286&sr1=#post17092


Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 56

Setting:
Crashdown, Sunday afternoon

Peter Rafanan: he arrived in Roswell late last night: since this restaurant is so heavily referenced in Frank’s rough draft, he thought this would be a good place to start: it doesn’t take him long to spot the Secret Service Agents nor their charges: the cute blonde, Maria, is his waitress and the little brunette is kept busy with the counter customers: it took him twenty minutes to realize that the cook is the one called Michael: if it weren’t for the agents guarding them, he would have never had guessed that they were anything other than ordinary kids: he’s been here for over an hour, having a very leisurely late lunch/early dinner: he pauses over his fourth cup of coffee and watches the little brunette, Liz: she’s busy pouring some sodas when she suddenly stops, then smiles broadly and turns towards the door: he looks in that direction and watches as a young dark hair boy come strolling in: he knows him immediately from the report, Max Evans: he’s intrigued to see him wearing a UFO Center vest, he hadn’t known that Max worked there: he can’t help but smile at the irony of it: he discreetly watches as Max takes a seat at the counter and begins chatting with Liz: Maria greets him as she walks by and Max nods “hello” to Michael, who’s behind the grill: as Liz takes his order, he notices the look that Max gives her, there’s no doubt the boy is head-over-heels in love with her and judging by her smile, it goes both ways: {I wonder how she knew he was here? Her back was towards the door when she was pouring the drinks, yet she obviously knew he was here, interesting.}: even though he is absolutely stuffed from the meal and he’s had enough coffee to keep him awake for a week, he smiles at Maria and orders something called “Men in blackberry pie” and another dose of caffeine: he alternates between forcing the pie and coffee down, rereading the paper again, and watching Max have lunch {he just used almost that whole bottle of Tabasco on his burger and I’m pretty sure I saw him sneak some in his milkshake as well, hmmmm.}: he waits until Max finishes and heads back across the street, back to work.

Maria: she’s been watching the customer at table 4, he’s taken almost two hours to eat a burger, fries and God knows how many cups of coffee: her eyes narrow as she observes him watching Max leave and go across the street: she takes out her order book and quickly adds up his bill: coming up behind him, she brings it over to him…
“So, here ya go. Something else look interesting to you?”

Peter: he figured she would be getting suspicious eventually; she had to have seen him watching Max leave…
“Oh, um ya actually. What’s that place across the street? The UFO Center, what’s that?”

Maria: “Just your basic Roswellian themed tourist trap.”

Peter: “I see. Well, since I’m a tourist, I guess I should go check it out.”
Picking up his check, he leaves a generous tip on the table and walks over to the register to pay before heading across the street.

Maria: coming over as the customer leaves the restaurant…
“Something’s up with him.”

Liz: closing the register…
“What d’ya mean?”

Maria: “He said he was a tourist, but he spent the last two hours dawdling over burgers and fries, didn’t seem at all interested in leaving until Max came and went, plus he left me a $10 tip for a $7 tab.”

Setting : Roswell library, Monday morning

Peter: he’s in the back of the library sitting at the microfiche, doing research and reviewing in his mind what he saw yesterday, which was interesting but not overly helpful, they were just too ordinary: at the UFO Center, he watched Max handout 3-D glasses for the film, restock the postcard rack, point people in the right direction and restuff the alien doll on the dissection table display after a kid decided to unstuffy it: he was dying to talk to him, see if he could find out anything about him, but the closest he got was asking him directions to the mens room: sighing in frustration, he returns to the task at hand, the microfiche: he’s reviewing the daily newspaper articles starting from March 1989: in January1991, he gets a hit: a human interest story, “Abandoned kids find a home”, the story doesn’t list any names, but there’s no doubt who they’re talking about: he starts taking notes:
1) Found about 50 miles out of town on the old highway towards Albuquerque in the middle of the night.
2) Boy and girl approx 6 yrs of age, healthy, but didn’t know how to communicate.
3) No family ever found, kids were considered abandoned and eventually adopted by their foster parents.
He flips forward to fall of 1999, it doesn’t take long to locate the front page article “Shooting at Crashdown”: he rereads the article, paying close attention to the paragraph about the two tourist’s statements {so according to them, a dark haired boy rushed over to Liz, put his hand on her and made the bullet disappear: broke a ketchup bottle, handed it to her, then ran out the door with his friend before police could arrive. Now why would he have left if he didn’t do anything? No reason to unless he was hiding something.}: he makes another note:
4) Healing?
Continuing his research, in January 2000, he runs across an article about the unusual dry lightening strikes and the possible UFO sighting not far from the camp grounds by Frazier Woods: as he reads over the whole paper that day, under the local section he finds an article written by a local high school student about their adventures that weekend on the father/son/daughter annual campout, held in Frazier Woods: he has to go back and reread where he talks about Max and Isabel Evans getting lost in the woods and having to be rescued by Sheriff Valenti: apparently they had wandered off and ended up on part of the Mescalero Reservation: he adds this to his notes as well: by noon, he figures that he’s found all that he’s going to at the library, he thanks the librarian on the way out and heads back to his motel, picking up a local map and a brochure on the events of the ’47 crash from the motel lobby: in his room he lays everything out: he unfolds the map and lays it on the bed, pulls out his notes and the brochure:{OK, the old highway, where’s the old highway? Aha!}: with a red sharpie he puts an X approximately where he figures the Evans kids where found: checking out the ’47 crash brochure {let’s see, the article mentions it being by “Pullman Ranch” near the old highway. Damnit! Where’s Pullman Ranch? It’s not on here.}: he checks the street listings {wait, Pullman Ranch Rd, D-5, OK, got it. Not much of a road. Well now isn’t that interesting. I’d say maybe 3-5 miles between the supposed crash sight and where the kids were found.}: looking back at the map {Mescalero Indian Reservation, OK there. Where’s Frazier Woods? It butts along the reservation along here. Now where are the campgrounds? Kinda all over the place.}: he refolds the map so it shows the old highway and Pullman Ranch Rd, grabs his notes and heads out…
“Good thing it’s a nice day for a drive.”
He resets his trip odometer and follows the map to the old highway, a little over an hour later he turns down Pullman Ranch Rd.: as he passes, he mentally notes the interesting rock formation and the old fallen radio tower, but nothing else: as his odometer shows him having gone 15 miles down the dirt Pullman Ranch Rd, he decides to turn around {too far for a couple of little kids to walk. This was a waste. Time to head over to Frazier Woods.}: he didn’t realize it when he was looking at the map, but Frazier Woods isn’t too far off of the old highway either, he’s there in less than twenty minutes: he pulls up to the little wooden box with brochures and park maps in it that all state parks have at their entrances and grabs one: he’s going to start with the largest campground that is closest to the reservation: as he pulls into the campground, he drive as far as possible, grabs his compass, water bottle, camera and extra film and heads out west towards the direction of the reservation: as he walks, he realizes that he doesn’t even know what he’s looking for, but something tells him that it’s here for him to find: {let’s see, that article said that the kids had been missing for at least an hour so it looks like I’ve got a good walk ahead of me.}: as he continues on he notices that he’s going up a gradual incline towards some hills: after about an hour and a half, he finds himself skirting around a cliff that’s standing in his way: he calculates that he must be on Reservation land by now, and he’s getting frustrated and hot: looking at his almost empty water bottle, he considers going back or at least finding a shady spot to rest for a few minutes: as he looks around, he spots a dark area on the cliff surrounded by brush: thinking that if it’s dark, then is must be cool, he heads over for it: as he moves some of the brush out of the way, he’s surprised to find the entrance to a cave: he looks around for animal tracks and finding none, he goes in: the cave is larger than he thought, there’s a short passage way leading to a large room: there’s still some light from outside seeping in, enough for him to see: as he walks around the cave, he comes to a stand still as he spots the markings on the wall: he just stares at it for several minutes in awe: he takes out the small flashlight on his key chain, getting up close he studies it, inch by inch: {OH MY GOD! I’ve never seen anything like this! Of course I haven’t, I bet few have, that is few on Earth!}: excitedly, he takes out his camera and shoots several rolls of film: after almost an hour, he heads back: it’s almost dinner time by the time he gets back into Rowell: he stops at an one hour photo developer place and anxiously stands there while they develop the film: he heads back to his room, via a McDonald’s drive-through: while cramming the Big Mac in his mouth, he excitedly outlines what he’s found:
- Max & Isabel Evans found near ’47 crash site
- No family ever claimed them
- According to the medical records, their blood and urine tests were not normal, but no illness or injury could be found. For lack of a way to explain it and since they didn’t seem unhealthy the doctors simply decided they were healthy.
- Speech therapist noted that their lack of ability to speak was due to not knowing how, but once shown they were quick learners.
- From the time the Evans were granted temporary custody until the adoptions were completed, there are no notes of doctor’s visits other than for normal routine childhood inoculations for school. No illnesses in almost two years.
- Shooting at Crashdown, reported miraculous healing performed by Max Evans.
- Unusual dry lightening strikes the weekend of Frazier Wood’s campout. Max and Isabel Evans supposedly get lost in woods and are found near the… the alien cave.
- Alien cave. The proof! They’re connected to it. No doubt about it.
- Now they and their loved ones are under Secret Service protection.
- Visit to the President. The Government knows and is covering them!
- Possible telepathic/empathic connection between Max Evans and Liz Parker.
- Possible preference for Tabasco sauce/strong flavors.
As he starts putting his outline into an actual story {I’ve got you Max Evans. You’re an alien and you’ve been hiding all this time right here in plain sight! But not for much longer, I know just who to send this to!}.

The Fates are about to remind the young King the advantages and disadvantages of having a free press. You’ve got to take the good with the bad.

TBC




Edited by - TaffyCat on 09/07/2001 12:50:55

Edited by - TaffyCat on 09/16/2001 20:44:10

Edited by - TaffyCat on 09/16/2001 20:47:16

Edited by - TaffyCat on 09/30/2001 21:22:41

Edited by - TaffyCat on 10/02/2001 16:14:12

Edited by - TaffyCat on 10/03/2001 23:03:29

[ edited 141time(s), last at 3-Oct-2002 11:01:23 PM ]
posted on 9-Sep-2001 10:04:33 PM by TaffyCat
Hey Everyone!

Just a quick drop in to let you know that I'm baaaaackkkk! And $600 bucks richer too! I hit (2), count 'em TWO red 777 jackpots for 1000 quaters each, that's $250 bucks a pop, plus a few smaller ones! Good thing too cause Mr.Taffy wasn't so lucky. But I brought most of it home. *happy*

Anyhow, I'll be getting back to work on this story tomorrow night. I need to catch up on my snooze time. Staying 2 nights in a row drinkin' and a gamblin' tend to to make you tired for some reason.





Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 14-Sep-2001 1:35:11 PM by TaffyCat
Just bumping this.
I have just today to get this updated then I'm off for the last of my (4) trips that I have planned. I leave for a week to Logan, Utah tomorrow, yep I'm flying, I think, depends on the airline, otherwise it's a 20+ hour drive, but so far the airline is saying it's on time for tomorrow. Anyhow, I got lots a writing to do, be back later today!



Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 15-Sep-2001 8:52:41 PM by TaffyCat
Well, my plans changed. After MapQuest said it was only a 14hr. drive and contemplating the idea of flying, we decided to drive, which meant we left last night and I am now sitting in a hotel room working on this story.
Yep, things are starting to snowball for Max and the gang.
Feedback please.

Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 57

Setting:
Evans house, early Wednesday morning

Philip: he walks out the front door in sweatpants and a t-shirt to retrieve the morning paper: as he picks the paper up, he takes a look around and what he sees floors him, people, people are standing around staring at him: a Secret Service agent walks over to tell him that his supervisor will be contacting him in about an hour: he numbly nods his head in acknowledgement before walking back into the house, glancing back at his friends and neighbors lining the sidewalk across the street as he goes: after closing the door, he opens the paper, he forgets to breath while reading the headlines “They Are Among Us After All”: in a daze he walks into the kitchen and goes through the motions of making the coffee as he reads the article: at first he is absolutely amazed and then disturbed by how much private and confidential information is included, particularly about the adoptions: after having a half a pot of coffee and reading the entire article several times, his wife joins him in the kitchen…
“Honey, it’s out.”
He places the paper in front of his now wide-awake wife: he gives her a kiss on the cheek as she begins reading the paper.

Max: the last day of school, half day today, just enough time to get people to sign yearbooks, clean out lockers, turn in any last minute books, and make plans for tomorrow, the first day of summer vacation: with a spring in his step and a smile he walks into the kitchen hunting for food: it takes him a moment to realize that Mom hasn’t started breakfast yet, something he had really gotten used to since she’s been home, but not this morning: spotting his parents engrossed in the morning paper, concerned…
“Mom, Dad, what’s up?”

Mom: startled, she jumps up…
“Oh Honey, here, have a seat while I fix some breakfast.”
As she walks over to the frig., she gives her husband a worried look

Max: sitting down at the table…
“Dad, what’s going on?”
His Dad simply slides the paper over for him to read: his stomach sinks as he does: stunned he just sits there, trying to absorb it all.

Dad: clearing his throat…
“Max, there’s a bunch of people outside, staring at the house.”
Looking over at his wife…
“Maybe it would be best if you and Isabel stayed home today. I mean there’s not really anything you need to do at school today anyway.”
Aunt Trudy and finally Isabel join them to discuss the situation as a family.

Aunt Trudy: after over twenty minutes of discussion, she’s had enough: abruptly she stands up and announces…
“I’m too old to worry about being watched by a bunch of nosey neighbors. If they want to watch, let them. I was going to plant those flowers this morning before it gets too hot and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let them stop me.”
Without another word she leaves to go change into her gardening clothes.

Max: he looks around at his parents then his sister: a smile starts to form {Liz? What about you?}: he’s been wide open to her all morning so he gets an almost immediate reply {pick me up at the usual time. I’ll be ready. I’ll call Maria and let her in on it.}: smiling again {m’kay. I guess I’ll give the sheriff a call and let him know.}: he glances over at Isabel, who’s eyes are starting to sparkle {no need to call Alex, I think Izzy’s letting him know already.}: with the decision made, he calls the sheriff before eating a quick breakfast and leaving to pick up Liz: as he pulls out of their driveway, he notices all the people watching and pointing at him, some he has known all his life, some he’s never seen before and some of both are holding cameras, clicking away like crazy: he’s relieved that the Secret Service agents are able to keep the curious a safe distance away as he pulls out onto the street followed by his now two car security tail: as he drives the short distance to the Crashdown, he keeps looking straight ahead, trying to be oblivious to any more curious stares: as he pulls in front of the Crashdown, Liz comes out immediately, followed by her Father: uneasy…
“Good morning Mr. Parker.”

Jeff: looks at agents who are keeping away the growing number of on-lookers: turning his attention back to his daughter’s boyfriend…
“Morning Max. I’m going to make this real simple. Any problems, you bring Liz home immediately. Got that?”

Max: very serious, nodding in agreement…
“Yes, sir. I couldn’t agree more.”

Jeff: he gives Max one more significant looks before kissing his daughter on her forehead…
“Liz, I mean it. OK?”
He smiles nervously as Liz tells him “of course Daddy” before Max whisks her away from him {God, I hate this. My little girl, my baby...}: he turns to go back in as his wife calls out that he has a phone call: coming in and taking the phone…
“Thanks Nanc… Hello, oh hi Philip… yeah, they just left… I don’t like this…. ok, yeah, I think it would be a good idea for all of us parents to meet… where? Tobias’s? No, I don’t… Oh, the old Sander’s ranch… yeah I know it, we’ll be there at noon. See you then.”

Setting: West Roswell High parking lot, same day and time

Kyle: he and Tess are standing in front of his Mustang as Maria and Michael arrive on his bike: their expressions are just as grim as his and Tess’s: people he has grown up with are now looking at him as if he’s some kind of monster: as Max’s jeep pulls up he knows it’s only going to get worst because following behind his security detail is a growing throng of reporters with cameras: as Max and Liz walk over…
“Hey.”

Max: “Hey”

Michael: looking around…
“Where’s Iz?”

Max: “Alex is picking her up. They should be here any minute.”
About five minutes later the missing members arrive along with even more reporters: he’s starting to feel sick at the thought of everyone watching him, waiting for him to do something “alien”: he hears a very adamant {STOP IT! Remember a couple of years ago how you wished you didn’t have to be so invisible? Well, now you don’t, but now you’re not alone. You’ve even managed to drag Kyle into all of this. Can you imagine how all of his jock buddies are going to react to him being part of all of this? Especially when they find out he now has “alien powers”? Man, they’re not going to give him any rest.}: he’s now smiling as he takes Liz’s hand and turns to the others…
“Come on guys, let’s get this day done.”
With heads held high as a group they walk into their high school before splitting up for their first class, which for him is gym with Kyle: he and Kyle walk into the locker room and proceed to clean out their gym lockers: he’s getting use to the looks but not the whispers and snide comments.

Johnny: one row over, he’s whispering loudly to his friend…
“He’s been in our PE class all year. I’ve seen him shower. I didn’t see anything weird. Did you?”

Carlos: “No man, but I tend not to look too well, ya know?”

Johnny: “But there’s got to be something, right? I mean he’s not human. He’s got to be different. And what about Kyle? He’s done something to Kyle.”

Kyle: his locker is in the same row as Max’s, he looks over at him: Max, who until last year he barely knew, was now at the center of what his world is revolving around: now that he knows Max, he can tell how upset and pissed he’s getting but he also knows that Max isn’t going to confront them anymore than he did two years ago when they helped beat him up: it’s not right, getting pissed Kyle loudly slams his locker shut, this gets the attention of the entire locker room: loudly…
“You know Johnny, you must be where the term “dumb jock” comes from because if you had any brains, you’d be wondering what Max is going to do to you for ganging up on him last year instead of worrying about me.”
Turning to Max…
“I think I got everything out of here, how about you?”
It feels good to be the one responsible for the shock and the smile on Max’s face.

As their world turns upside down, it is important for the Fates to remind them that they remain all-for-one-and-one-for-all.

TBC

Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 23-Sep-2001 12:40:31 PM by TaffyCat
Just a little bump in anticipation of adding to it tonight or tomorrow. I just got home this weekend and I have to get caught up with work before I can devote time to my Roswell World.




Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 29-Sep-2001 4:49:37 AM by TaffyCat
Aack! I can't believe how long it's been! OK, real life is taking up a major, major amount of my time right now. I have several things (all good) coming to a head at work, plus hubby is finally starting his business, but yours truly is stuck setting up his books, damn accounting background, should have taken history or something instead. So to make a long story short, I'm totally slammed, but at least all my trips are over with for awhile. So new plan, hubby has Raiders game tomorrow (yep, he's a season ticket holder) so I have the house all to myself, and his accounting books be damn, if he gets to play, so do I. I plan doing a little or if inspired a lot of writing tomorrow! More then!

Thanks,
Taffy

Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 29-Sep-2001 9:31:41 PM by TaffyCat
Again guys, I am so sorry that it took me so long to get to this. I was shocked when I went to check and saw that I had last updated this on the 17th. My life has been so crazy lately, good but crazy. Anyhow, I'm finally getting to a part that I hinted at months ago (where the hell did the time go??? Months??? Damn!!) which is VACATION TIME! Yep, the kiddies need a bit of fun, and well you'll see...

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 58

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Same day, noon

Philip: looking around at all his counterparts, taking a seat next to his wife…
“I’m glad that everyone could make it. I’m sure that we’ve all seen this morning’s paper. I’ve done some checking, this article has gone out over the AP wire service and will be in most papers by tomorrow, maybe not on the front page everywhere but that will change soon enough. I’ve been on the phone with Sec. of Treasury, Trivers. The President wants to hold a press conference on this Friday night at the latest. Once he does then Roswell will be invaded by the press, the curious and the nuts.”

Sheriff: rolling his eyes…
“What a nightmare that’ll be.”

Philip: looking around at the grim faces: proceeding cautiously…
“No doubt. Secretary Trivers thinks it would be a good idea for the kids to disappear for a little while.”

Charles: echoing the thoughts of the others…
“Disappear where? For how long?”

Philip: “Obviously the government would like it to be for as long as possible.”

Jeff: “WHAT!? No way. They are not taking my daughter anywhere!”

Sheriff: “Philip, I can understand their thinking on that, but I don’t think any of us are going to stand for it, nor do I think any of the kids would either.”

Philip: “You’re right. We’re not and they wouldn’t, especially Max. But they’re also right that getting the kids away from here while this thing is blowing up isn’t necessarily a bad idea.”
Looking over at Diane, he smiles a little…
“Diane and I have been thinking for awhile that the kids need a break from everything. Now seems like a good time. However, I know that Max would not go anywhere without Liz, nor would Isabel go anywhere without Alex. In fact, I don’t believe any would leave without the others, so…”

Jeff: immediately catching on…
“Where do you want to take all eight of them?”

Philip: “To my parents’ house in South Lake Tahoe. It’s on the Nevada side, it’s large log house, it’s secluded and remote. It would be much easier for the Secret Service to keep the press and anyone else away. Plus it would give the kids a chance to rest and relax, just be kids for a change. If everything goes quietly out there, we might even be able to do some things. Maybe a little selective sight seeing. Yosemite isn’t too far, nor is the California Gold Country. It’s been years since we’ve done that.”

Amy: feeling kind of shaky: Jim takes her hand: she gives him a worried look…
“When would they be leaving?”

Philip: “Friday, before the press conference.”

Amy: visibly upset…
“No, that’s too soon. She wouldn’t be here for it. I don’t want my daughter missing our wedding.”

Jim: he goes from holding Amy’s hand to holding a crying Amy in his arms: he takes a moment to look around the group that’s been stunned into silence…
“Um, Amy and I are planning on getting married. We had hoped to do it in the next couple of weeks. We just picked up our license yesterday. We wanted to do it before… well, before Amy started showing too much.”

Amy: angry at herself for letting her emotions run away: she forces herself to get control and be reasonable…
“No, that’s OK Jim. I mean the kids’ safety is what’s important. There’re plenty of… maternity wedding gowns out there. I’ll just have to find one that I like. Besides it was just going to be at City Hall. We can wait.”

Nancy: she’s known Amy for years through Liz and Maria’s friendship, after taking a few moments to realize what’s going on; she jumps up and goes over to hug Amy and Jim…
“Congratulations! Oh my God, that’s wonderful! Oh don’t worry about anything, we’d be happy to help in anyway we can with the wedding. And the impending little one!”
Janet, Diane and Aunt Trudy quickly join her hugs of congratulations, while the men shake Jim’s hand and give Amy quick pecks on her cheek.

Aunt Trudy: after the initial hugs, she takes a step back and looks around Tobias’s place, Tobias’s semi-secluded place: clearing her throat a little, making sure she has everyone’s attention but addressing Tobias…
“You know Tobias, you’re place is rather out of the way with lots of land.”
Looking out the window…
“Why that spot over there by the pond, right next to the trees would be a lovely place to put a little gazebo. It would be a wonderful place to have a little get together Friday afternoon before we leave.”

Philip: he watches as smiles start spreading to everyone except Tobias, who is still in a state of confusion: coming over to the rescue, very quietly he explains…
“You need to say that’s a great idea and you would be honored if Jim and Amy would like to get married then.”

Tobias: “That’s a great idea. Jim, Amy, I would be honored if you would like to get married then.”
He smiles as Jim and Amy come over and thank him and promise to keep everything real simple: he then watches in amazement as pandemonium breaks out as the ladies realize that they have less than two days to plan a wedding, not to mention getting their kids ready for a vacation: he notices the men have sort of disappeared off to a corner by themselves: he walks over towards them…
“What do I have to do for this wedding?”

Charles: slapping Tobias on the shoulder…
“Nothing, but whenever one of the ladies asks you if something would be alright, say ‘that would be nice’ and smile. Just keep saying that and you’ll come out just fine. Not to change the subject, but Alex was telling me about some interesting telecommunication devices that you have…”

Jim: smiling as he watches Tobias being escorted off to another room, engrossed in techno-speak with Charles: turning his attention back to Philip and Jeff…
“Philip, how long do you plan on being gone with the kids?”

Philip: watching the same scene play out as Jim, chuckling…
“I was thinking at least two weeks. I still have a law practice to stay on top off. If it needs to be longer then I can fly back and leave Diane and Aunt Trudy there.”

Jeff: “How do you plan on getting there?”

Philip: “We thought we’d drive out. I guess leave from the wedding. I was thinking that Tobias should come along. It could be dangerous if he got caught as the lone alien without any others to back him up.”

Jim: “Are you sure you’re up to this? I mean eight teenagers, no let me rephrase that, four teenage alien bondmates on a cross country trip, together for over two weeks?”

Jeff: “Hmmm, he’s got a point.”

Philip: “Yeah, it doesn’t help that half are legally adults, but for the most part they’re pretty good kids and do listen, but I supposed a threat of a possible punishment for not towing-the-line might help. Got any ideas?”

Jim: mulling it over…
“Well, the janitor at the jail house is out for two months with a broken leg. We could use some help scrubbing toilets and that kind of stuff. Of course they’d have to stay with deputy Hanson, since Amy and I are planning on taking at least a little time off for a honeymoon. Be the last chance we get for a long while.”
The three Fathers look at each other and in unison…
“Perfect.”

In the most tumultuous times one’s life must go on: the Fates know that’s what helps gets you through it all.

TBC.... soon I swear!


Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers



Edited by - TaffyCat on 10/01/2001 01:09:23
posted on 29-Sep-2001 10:34:14 PM by TaffyCat
Razz214 "Kids, if you don't behave then you'll be on a plane heading back to Roswell to stay with Deputy Hanson and scrubbing the jail's toilets."
You think that would be enough incentive to make eight teens tow-the-line? Would me, hell just the staying with D.Hanson part. That guy just gets on my nerves. shudder

Is it just me or is this board painfully slow? It's like click a button, play a hand of solitaire, click another botton, solitaire.
What's up????

Taffy

Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 1-Oct-2001 4:19:41 PM by TaffyCat
I wanted to thank everyone that reads my story and say how touched I am that so many have decided to leave feedback for the first time here, and that goes also to the "old timers" too! Thanks everyone!

Now F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 59

Setting:
West Roswell High, same day and time

Max: standing in the hallway at his locker, he pulls the last of his stuff out for his last class, advanced chemistry: the day’s been trying to say the least, he’s been able to close his eyes to most of the stares but is still having problems closing his ears to all the whispering that seems to follow him where ever he goes: as he overhears more whispers a few lockers down, he sighs in frustration, gathers his things and heads towards class: as he turns a corner, Liz is standing at the classroom door waiting for him {at least Liz and I are together for this one.}: smiling, he takes her hand…
“Ready?”

Liz: smiling back…
“Umm humm.”
Together they enter the noisy classroom that quickly becomes silent as they take their seats next to each other.

Mr. Seligman: sitting at his desk, he looks up as the room becomes absolutely quiet: the bell rings as Max and Liz take their seats: ever since reading this morning’s paper he has been curious as hell and was hoping that he could find out more about Max and the aliens, but looking at him now all he sees is a high school boy who’s obviously having a very tough day: he begins to hear whispering from the back of the class and even some semi-discreet finger pointing, he watches as Max’s head sinks a little lower and Liz holds his hand a little tighter: clearing his throat…
“OK class, let’s come to order.”
Picking up the stack of graded tests, he starts handing them out…
“I have here the results of your final exams….”
As he passes by Liz, he drops her test off…
“Some of you did exceptional as expected.”
He returns to the front of the class when he’s done: sitting on the edge of his desk…
“Does any one have any questions?”

Tracy Whitten: a solid “D” student who’s too busy to study but who’s always looking for a short cut to a better grade, raises her hand…
“Mr. Seligman, since you grade on a curve I think it’s only fair that Liz’s grade should not be included. After all she’s had access to outside “alien” help when we didn’t. I mean it said right in this morning paper that she and Max are telepathically connected. He could have been giving her the answers all along. That’s not fair. ”

Mr. Seligman: he watches a look of horror pass over both Max and Liz, followed by astonishment, then anger: before either can say anything, he raises his hand for them to stop…
“Liz, Max, did either one of you cheat in anyway on this test or any other?”
Getting emphatic “NO” in reply…
“Miss Whitten, if you had read the paper more carefully you would have realized that part of the story was an unsubstantiated conclusion on the writer’s part. Also, if Max was giving Liz the answers then his grade should have been at least the same or better than Liz’s and that was not the case. I’m sorry Miss Whitten but you earned the grade that you got; now, any more questions? Miss Steinman?”

Joey Steinman: she’s always been a big science fiction fan and loves all the sciences, and her grades reflect this obsession: she and Liz, and even Max have been in some of the same classes throughout the years, but they’ve never really been friends just casual acquaintances: raising her hand, then standing up: sincerely…
“Is it true? Max… who are you really?”

Max: he looks to see if Mr. Seligman is going to bail him out again, while he looks like part of him wants to, the other part wants him to answer the question as much as everyone else does in the silent classroom: looking to Liz for a moment, he then turns back to look at Joey…
“I’m exactly the same person I was in the 8th grade when you and I were partners in the science fair…”
Nodding towards the shortest kid in the class…
“The same one that picked Johnny 4th to be on the basketball team in PE and stopped Pete from picking on him. I’m me, that’s all.”

Mr. Seligman: as Joey sits back down, embarrassed…
“Thank you Max. Any more questions related to their grades or chemistry? No? Good, then let’s get your chemistry books checked back in. As I call your name, please come up with your text book… Mr. Allen…”

Liz: it had been a long day and it was barely afternoon, but they’re finally free of school for the summer: she and Max head to his jeep, as they’re climbing in her cell phone rings…
“Hello. Daddy, what’s up? Tobias’s place? Oh, ok… is everything alright? That’s good… yeah, we can do that... we’re just getting ready to leave school, so give us 15-20 minutes and we’ll all be there. Ok, bye Daddy.”
Turning to Max, who’s sitting and waiting on her to clue him in…
“That was my Dad. He and Mom and all our parents are out at Tobias’s place. They want us to come out there, all of us.”

Max: the idea of all their parents together is concerning to say the least…
“Trouble?”

Liz: “No, he said that everything’s fine, just to round everyone up and join them out there.”
She spots Maria and Michael about to leave on his bike: waving and shouting at them…
“Hey guys, wait up!”

Max ”Give me your cell. I’ll call Iz and Kyle.”

Setting Tobias’s house, same day a little later in the afternoon

Jeff: he watches a procession of cars pull up, the kids followed by their bodyguards: as the kids pile out he meets them at the door…
“Come on in. We have a few things to go over.”

Michael: as he walks into the house, he’s greeted by the site of all the Moms, plus Aunt Trudy, busy on the phones or going over the yellow pages: he scans around the room until he spots Tobias sitting with Mr. Whitman as far away from the ladies as they could get: he looks around for the rest of the parents…
“Mr. Parker, where’s Mr. Evans and the Sheriff? What’s going on?”

Jeff: “Everyone take a seat.”
He looks over to the kitchen and waits for Janet to get off the phone so everyone can join in…
“OK, as you might have guessed we all have been talking. Philip has made some phone calls and that article in this morning’s paper is just the beginning. It’s been picked up by the AP wire service and is going out all over, so this is only going to be getting worse and soon. Secretary Trivers has informed Philip that the President will need to have a press conference to explain and reassure the public. They plan on doing it this Friday night. But before that happens, we think it best that all of you… well, that you all get the hell out of Dodge before it’s announced. So Philip and Jim went back into town to make the arrangements.”

Max: looking around at everyone, they are as stunned as he is: turning back to Mr.Parker…
“When? Where are we going? How long?”

Diane: “To your Grandparent’s in Tahoe. We thought we’d leave right after the wedding Friday afternoon. We’re thinking at least two weeks but will play it by ear.”

Isabel: “Wedding? What wedding? Mom, who’s getting married?”

Amy: “I am. Jim and I are getting married Friday.”
Turning to Maria and her soon-to-be step children…
“We couldn’t get married without all of you there and well, I think you know that we couldn’t really wait too long to do it, so Tobias was kind enough to offer his place for the ceremony.”

Maria: jumping up and hugging her Mom…
“Oh my God! That’s great! Mom, we only have today and tomorrow to get everything ready!”
Tess, Liz and Isabel excitedly join her in congratulations and are eager to help with the planning: it takes several more minutes for all of this to register with the guys who finally come over and do the same before retreating to join Tobias and Mr. Whitman in the corner, far away as they could get without leaving the house: as they start to get filled in on the what’s been planned so far…
“Outside, in a gazebo? That sounds great. Wait, what gazebo? It’s being delivered this afternoon…”
Looking over at the corner of the house…
“Don’t worry Mom, I think I have an idea of who’s going to be assembling it and it will be done in time, everything will, I’ll make sure of it. Oh Spaceboy….”

There are certain places and times when it’s best to let others take the lead and simply follow; it’s true even for the Fates.


TBC

Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 2-Oct-2001 11:11:11 PM by TaffyCat
Get your mind out of the gutter, it's not what you think.

I thought this was a rather cute chapter. Hope you agree!

F/B please.

Enjoy!

Chapter 60

Setting:
Tobias’s house, same day, afternoon

Michael: he, Max, Kyle and Alex are standing around outside, staring at the three pallets of building materials that were just dropped off that is supposed to be a gazebo kit: he looks back down at the gazebo picture in his hand, then back to the pallets: Max leans back over and looks at the picture in his hand one more time as well…
“That’s supposed to be this?”

Alex: “That’s a lot of little pieces. How long again do we have to get this done?”

Michael: “Maria said it had to be done by tomorrow afternoon but tonight would be better.”

Kyle: “Why are WE the ones expected to do this?”

Max: “I think we got volunteered.”

Kyle: “I don’t remember raising my hand.”

Michael: “None of us did. So you think there’re directions in there somewhere?”

Kyle: “Most likely on the bottom.”

Alex: leaning over the pallets, peering through the shrink-wrap…
“Hey, I think I see them. Someone want to come over and open this sucker up so I can get to them?”

Max: he walks over, holds out his glowing hand and neatly slices the shrink-wrap down the middle.

Alex: pulling the direction booklet out…
“Thanks”

Michael: “Book looks kinda thick.”

Alex: “Damn. Says here we need to dig four postholes and fill with cement. Anyone got any cement?”
The four just look at each other…
“I guess we should make a list.”

Max: “Does it say how long this is supposed to take?”

Alex: after doing some reading…
“It says approx. 12-15 hours to build after the cement sets.”

Michael: “That ain’t gonna work.”

Alex: looking back around at the gazebo detail…
“Ok Kyle and I’ll make a list of what supplies and tools we need and go into town get them. Michael, you and Max could work a little magic and get this stuff off of the pallets and sorted out while we’re gone.”

Setting: Tobias’s house, same day, late afternoon

Liz: they had all just returned to Tobias’s after a mad afternoon of panic bridal shopping: they had finally found a dress that Amy liked and actually fit with some alterations by Isabel and a beautiful soft blue maid-of-honor one for Maria that was already a perfect fit: they were keeping it just family and very close friends so no brides-maids, just Maria as maid-of-honor and Kyle as best-man: as they are pulling all of their purchases out of the various bags and boxes, she glances out the window to where the guys are hard at work: suddenly all she can see is Max hammering away on the gazebo, shirt off, sunburned, all hot and sweaty and incredible sexy {ummm, my don’t those muscles ripple nicely as you swing that hammer back and forth. There’s nothing sexier than a man flexing his rock hard muscles while hard at work. I can just picture what that gazebo is going to look like, say under a starlit night with a gentle breeze blowing and you lying next to me so I can leisurely run my hands all over those finely tuned muscles.}: she’s startled out this vision by {YELP!} and the sight of Max nursing his freshly smashed thumb in his other hand: he turns around, glaring at her: looking innocent {was it something I said?}.

Nancy: sorting through everything, she spots Liz over by the window…
“Liz, Liz! Come here and see what you think of the flowers arrangements in this catalog. The flower shop circled the ones that they can get done up by Friday morning, but I want a second opinion.”

Liz: tearing her eyes away from a still smoldering Max…
“Coming Mom.”

Isabel: the ultimate shopper, she’s never been more in her element: between helping everyone with their various gowns and dresses, getting the shoes to just match and finding some simple but charming decorations; she’s had a glorious afternoon: as everyone is busy trying to figure out what goes where, she’s drawn to the same window as Liz was earlier, but focuses on her bondmate: she dawns a pleased smile at the sight of Alex, directing all of the activity and everyone snapping to follow his orders: at first she’s curious why he’s the one doing the directing, but as she watches the others it immediately becomes apparent, powers, the others have them and he doesn’t: the sight of her brothers and Kyle openly using their powers to help get the gazebo together in time makes her realize how much their lives had already changed and not all of it for the bad either: this thought causes her smile to deepen as she returns to her tasks.

Tobias: he’s done his best to stay out of everyone’s way since he has no idea what exactly is going on, fortunately Charles has given him the perfect excuse to stay in his basement and review all of his gear that he brought from Renular: now he and Charles are being called from their hiding place to inspect the just finished gazebo project: he squints in the late day sun as he walks towards the assembled group inspecting the work: it looks pretty good to him {might be kind of nice to sit out here with Kathy O’Brian some evening.}: as he takes in the gazebo in it’s surroundings, he notices some building material on the ground off to the side: pointing…
“Good job but what’s that?”

Michael: he looks to where Tobias is pointing…
“Extra, they always put extra stuff in those kits in case you lose something.”

Tobias: “They do? Always?”

Michael: in unison with his co-workers…
“Always.”

The Fates see no reason to meddle in projects left in capable hands and have wisely decided to sit this one out.


TBC

Taffy

Insanity: the state of mind of Spoiled Dreamers
posted on 12-Oct-2001 1:50:05 AM by TaffyCat
Just checking to see if this shows up somewhere. Yeah, I couldn't find it at first.

I was going to make this into one long chatper, but I've decided to post what I've got done already, plus Ch.62 is aready half way done!

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 61

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Thursday evening

Tobias: he and Kathy are the first to make use of the gazebo: he had invited her over after everyone had finally cleared out after a hectic day of wedding arrangements and setup: this will be his last chance to spend time with her for awhile and he wants to make the most of it: with a dinner picnic basket and blanket in one hand and Kathy in the other, he escorts her to the little outdoor retreat: after they make themselves comfortable on the blanket…
“Kathy, I need to tell you something. You see, tomorrow I’m going to be leaving for a little while.”

Kathy: she wasn't sure how she felt about seeing him again: he’s sweet and kind, and his naivety about some things was so very charming, she had thought he was just pretending not to know about things but after this morning’s paper, she’s not so sure any more…
“Nathan, are you leaving because of the article about your cousin? None of it’s really true… is it?”

Tobias: looking down, uncomfortable…
“Actually it all is.”
Looking up as she gasps in shock: since the truth will be coming out tomorrow anyhow, he has nothing to lose and plunges on…
“Kathy, I…uh…I’m not from around here. Max and Isabel really are distant cousins of mine. I was sent here to help them, to teach them about where they come from.”
Pauses to give her a chance to digest this information…
“Tomorrow night President Wilkinson will be addressing the nation about us. Kathy, we’re not some evil aliens trying to take over the Earth. We’re trying save our own.”

Kathy: “What do you mean, save your own? I don’t understand.”

Tobias: “There’s a civil war on our world. It’s been going on for over 50 years. We needed a place to send the Royal 4. They are the ones slated to rule once the war is over. Earth is far enough away but similar enough to our own that it seemed the perfect place to hide them. Max isn’t just some… alien, he’s our King and it’s my job to make sure he’s prepared when it’s time for him to assume his throne.”
He swallows and continues…
“The US government’s known about this for a little while. They’ve agreed to help with security, but um, it’s thought it would be best if we sort of disappeared while all of this is announced.”

Kathy: she wants to laugh or cry, she’s not sure which: this seems absolutely absurd: still not sure that’s she’s believing everything she’s hearing…
“Where are you going? When? Will you be coming back?”

Tobias: “I can’t tell you where, but I hope to be coming back fairly soon. In fact I would like to think that when I do come back that… that you might be want to continue seeing me. We’ll be leaving tomorrow right after Jim and Amy’s wedding reception tomorrow afternoon. I, uh, I’m told that it’s customary to bring a date to a wedding. I was wondering if you’d be willing to go with me?”

Kathy: she doesn’t know what to do, it’s too much: looking around in confusion, she tries to process everything: starting to freak out a little…
“No, no this isn’t possible. There’s no way any of this can really be happening. I mean you and I… we… we’ve been together. It was wonderful and… human, very human. I’m a nurse. I would know. There’s nothing alien about you. I mean… I mean… oh hell! I don’t know what I mean.”
She starts crying in frustration.

Tobias: he hesitates for only a moment to make sure it’s alright before putting his arms around her in comfort: as she continues crying, he pulls her closer to him: softly kissing her on her temple: feeling awful, like a first class heel…
“I’m sorry Kathy. I never meant to hurt you. I care about you. I really do and I… I am very much like a human physically. I shouldn’t have gotten involved with anyone here but I… was lonely and you… you’d make me smile and laugh. It’s been a long time since anyone’s been able to do that. It was selfish of me to encourage our relationship. I never wanted to make you cry.”

Kathy: leaning into his arms, she’s still torn but his words touch her soul: as her tears dry, a bit hesitantly she softly whispers…
“What time is the wedding?”

Setting: Retirement Center, same evening and time

Jim: walking over to the old man sitting in the wheel chair: pulling up a chair next to him: trying to get his attention…
“Dad, Dad, it’s me, Jimmy.”

Jim Sr.: looking up, it takes a moment for some of his confusion to clear away: finally recognizing him…
“Jimmy, that you? That damn fool attendant’s been hurrying all around. Making me get all cleaned up, making a big fuss. Said something about taking a trip.”

Jim: “Yeah Dad, you’re coming home with me tonight. I gotta big day tomorrow and I want you to be there with me. Looks like they got everything packed. Are you ready to go?”

Jim Sr.: “Where the hell are we going again?”

Jim: “Home Dad. I’m taking you home. We’ve got a lot to talk about before tomorrow.”
As they are driving home…
“Dad, there’s been a lot of changes in my life lately.”
Glancing over at his Dad to make sure he’s listening…
“Dad, tonight you’re going to meet a young girl, she’s special. She’s been living with us since last year, she’s an orphan and well, I agreed to be her guardian. Her name is Tess.”

Jim Sr.: raising his eyebrow…
“She’s special, huh?”

Jim: “Yeah Dad, special.”
Clearing his throat…
“And that’s just for starters. Dad, you were right. They do exist…”
He finally has his Dad’s full and complete attention as he tells him just how right he is and how it’s changed his life around.

As the Fates know, sometimes it takes weddings or funerals to really bring people together.

TBC




[ edited 2 time(s), last at 12-Oct-2001 1:57:51 PM ]
posted on 15-Oct-2001 12:36:04 PM by TaffyCat
I tried posting this last night....damn hackers, they aught to be shot!

Anyhow F/B please!

Enjoy

Chapter 62


Setting:
Tobias’s house, early Friday morning

Tobias: stumbling out of bed to answer the incessant doorbell {6:00AM is way too early, especially after a late night.}: bleary eyed, he greets his early morning guests…
“Ummmph”
Without further comment he turns and navigates his way to the kitchen and the soon-to-be brewing coffee.

Maria: she along with her Mom, Liz, and Nancy are the first to arrive loaded down with more wedding supplies: calling to the back of the retreating grumpy alien…
“Well good morning to you too Mr. Sunshine!”
She snorts as the comment is met with a dismissive wave of his hand {definitely not a morning person}: dropping her supplies on the sofa…
“So Mrs. Parker, what time is the florist arriving?”

Nancy: while shaking out the white table linens checking for stains…
“Ten, but we have to get the tables all set. The caterers are due here at 11:00. Did the guys get all the tables and chairs setup last night?”

Maria: pulling out strips of white and pale blue ribbon…
“Yep, sure did. I wouldn’t let them leave until they were. Hey Mom, what do you think of this ribbon intertwined with baby’s breath and threaded around the lattice on the gazebo?”

Amy: even with all of the help, she’s still quickly going crazy with all of these details, not to mention the normal before wedding jitters: looking around at all the stuff, overwhelmed…
“That’s, that’s fine.”

Maria: looking at her Mom, then over at Liz…
“OK Mom.”
Pulling out stuff from a Victoria Secrets bag…
“Change of plans. Here’s some relaxing bubble bath, soaps and lotions. We are going to confiscation Tobias’s bathroom and stereo, so you can go and relax in a hot bath while listening to some nice soothing music. When Isabel gets here, she can work on your hair and a manicure. We can take care of the rest.”

Amy: “But there’s so much to do. It wouldn’t…”

Liz: “No Maria’s right. This is your special day. Don’t worry about a thing.”
They hustle her off to the master bath.

Outside, a little later that morning

Max: he and his family arrived about nine with the two large vans that they would be driving on their trip: he had wanted to take the jeep along so he could have a little independence once he got there but that didn’t work, Dad wanted them all to stay together: as he watches the florist arrange the flowers under Liz and her Mom’s direction, he spots Tobias stepping out of the house: all of these wedding arrangements had him thinking of another wedding and he wanted to talk to Tobias about it: catching Tobias’s attention, he waves him over…
“Hey Tobias, good to see you. You’ve been keeping a pretty low profile lately.”

Tobias: “Yeah, well… I’m a little out of my element. I feel like I’ve been invaded by the order of the wedding planners or something. Do you know they practically threw me out of my own bathroom this morning? And my refrigerator’s been totally cleaned out so extra flowers and food could be stored in it. I couldn’t even find a bottle of Tabasco for my cereal!”

Max: part of him is amused by Tobias’s all too human reaction, but part of him is concerned by it as well…
“That’s understandable.”
As they are walking around the property: taking a stab at what was really getting to him…
“I understand that you’re bringing a date to the wedding.”
He notes the uncomfortable nervous reaction that got {ah ha! That’s it! Damn, Maria was right.}

Tobias: looking down at his feet as they walk…
“I told her Max.”

Max: “She must not have taken it too badly if she’s still coming this afternoon.”

Tobias: “She freaked a little, but she’s ok, I think… but is it right? I mean we’ve been… involved but not too serious, no bonding. I’m not ready for that… I don’t think. I just didn’t plan on any of this.”

Max: stopping, turns towards Tobias…
“Wait, how… how could you be… involved and not be bonded? I thought… I thought…”

Tobias: he’s eyebrows shoot up a little…
“Max, you can have relationships and not be bonded to them. There’s more to bonding than just sex. You have to let your guard down, be totally open and willing, both of you do before bonding takes place.”

Max: lost in thought, they resume walking: he looks back over at the wedding preparations taking place and is reminded of what he originally wanted to talk about…
“Tobias, were… were Zan and Ava bonded? You made it sound like a politically arranged marriage, but did they… have feelings for each other?”

Tobias: “I don’t know Max. I do know that a lot of pressure was put on Zan to find a suitable bride. I was told that they had originally met as children and gotten along fine, but if you’re asking me if he loved her… most believe that bonding transcends time so if that is true then you might be better able to answer that question yourself. Do you love Tess?”

Max: “Not like I love Liz. I care for Tess… but not that way.”

Tobias: they continue walking: he’s very much aware of the political ramifications that are going to result from a marriage between Max and Liz: Larek had asked him to try one last time to convince Max to abide by Zan’s marriage commitment, knowing that it’s hopeless but figuring this is the best opportunity he’s going to get …
“Let me ask you this. If you hadn’t found Liz, could you have loved Tess that way?”

Max: the thought of not having Liz is almost unimaginable, but if he had never met her…
“I don’t know. It’s hard to imagine it. I guess I could be… ok, but not really happy. It’s not the kind of marriage I would want.”

Tobias: sighing, {that’s pretty much what I thought}…
“Well then, it’s a good thing you found Liz.”

Max: mischievously smiling…
“So, you and Kathy O’Brian… you know the ladies are going to be all over that. You think your life’s been taken over now, just wait…”
He can’t help but laugh at Tobias’s painful expression.

Meanwhile, inside the house

Maria: “MICHAEL! Where are you?”
She’s been going at full steam all morning: as the final hour grows near the little things that they had all forgotten about are suddenly rising up and driving her insane: looking around, she spots him in the kitchen: coming over and grabbing his arm…
“Michael, stay out of the spinach dip, that’s for the reception. My Mom needs you, she wants you to do something.”

Michael: “Not another gazebo?”
He allows himself to be dragged down the hallway to the master bedroom where the bridal party is holding court: he has no idea what all is taking place in there and cringes at the thought of being dragged into it: he pauses as he enters, Mrs. De Luca has her wedding gown on while Isabel and Tess are doing last minute fixes {she looks beautiful, just like I always thought Maria would look.}: he glances over Maria, who is looking at him with a sappy sweetheart, almost-tearful look {crap, she heard that.}: clearing his throat…
“There’s something you wanted me to do Mrs. De Luca?”

Amy: looking over at the young man that has spent so much time at their house, their home this last couple of years, so much so that he’s become a part of their family: smiling warmly…
“Yes, um, Michael, when Maria’s Dad and I got married, it was just a quick ceremony in front of a justice-of-the-peace, no ceremony. So this, this is my first real wedding and I always pictured my father walking me down the aisle, but he’s not here anymore. So I was hoping that a certain young man who’s been such a big part of our lives and family would do the honor of escorting me down the aisle.”

Michael: he’s rocked to the core {family?!}: he opens his mouth but nothing comes out: loudly clearing his throat, he tries it again...
“I, I would be honored.”

A little later back outside

Jim Sr.: he hadn’t known what to think of what his son told him: as they pull up in Kyle’s Mustang, he’s still trying to get a grasp on it {Tess doesn’t seem alien. She certainly has Kyle on his toes; that’s for sure. Feisty, that’s her… but alien? And now my grandson has these… alien powers, too? Damn! So not only do we have aliens on Earth, but they’re part of my family as well! Never figured on that one. Well at least I can tell all those that mocked me to go take a flying leap! Well hell, we’re here. Jimmy and that Amy girl are getting married, and a new baby too. Dang fool, he aught to have known better, well she’s a nice girl… that is if I’m remembering the right one.}: as he’s being helped out of the car into his wheelchair…
“So Jimmy, which ones are the aliens? Is that one?”

Jim: last night had been challenging to say the least, and he has a feeling that today is going to be more so: between his Dad wanting to know every little detail about the aliens and Kyle getting pissed about not being allowed to take the Mustang with him, plus Tess not sure how to act around “Grandpa”, all made for a long night: it wasn’t until this morning when Tess got up early and made everyone a large breakfast, paying extra close attention to Dad, did it finally start to feel that things were going to work out, eventually, maybe: sighing as he hears his Dad’s question: starting to push the wheelchair towards the house…
“Dad, quit pointing and no, that’s not an alien, that’s just Alex.”
Coming up on the porch, he smiles as one comes out to greet them…
“Hi Aunt Trudy.”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, glad to see that cold feet didn’t get ya. How about a kiss from the groom?”

Jim: obliging her with a warm hug and kiss before introducing his Dad…
“Aunt Trudy, I would like you to meet my Father, Jim Valenti Senior.”

Aunt Trudy: “It’s very nice to meet you Jim.”

Jim Sr.: as they shake hands
“It’s nice to meet you too. Say, you aren’t one of those aliens are you?”

Aunt Trudy: always unflappable, smiling…
“Why no I’m not, but my niece and nephew are. Would like to meet them?”
Looking around, she spots Max coming back from the van with his suit on a hanger, calling him over…
“Max, Max, come here dear. Max I would like to introduce you to Mr. Jim Valenti Sr.. Jim, this is my nephew Max Evans.”

Max: extending his hand…
“It’s nice to meet you sir.”

Jim Sr.: his face scrunches up as he studies the young alien in front of him: a bit reluctantly he takes the extended hand…
“You don’t look like no alien, anymore than Tess does.”

Max: “Oh.”
Not sure what else to say, he looks over at Aunt Trudy for a moment then back down…
“So what am I suppose to look like then?”

Jim Sr.: “Oh hell, you know, big head, big eyes, long neck, little ears… no that ain’t you.”

Max: determined to keep a straight face…
“That would be Dranularian, I’m Antarian. Well, actually part Antarian, part human.”
The shocked look is priceless, but wanting to stay respectful…
“Glad you can make it to the wedding, sir.”

Jim Sr.: “Yeah, bit of surprise there. Too bad I can’t dance at it like did at the first one. I use to cut one hell of a rug too. But so much has changed since then.”

Max: he looks over at the sheriff who wordlessly mouths “arthritis”: looking back down at the man in the wheelchair… “Mr. Valenti, I might be able to help you some. I’m not sure how long it would last, but I might be able to at least get you out of that wheelchair for a bit, not sure about dancing though.”

Jim Sr.: skeptical…
“More alien powers, huh? OK, show me.”

Max: he hands his suit to Aunt Trudy and then sitting on his haunches, he runs his glowing hands along Mr. Valenti’s legs: the glowing brightness increases as he concentrates at the knee, hip, and ankle joints: he takes some heavy breaths as the glowing dies down: looking up at the old man…
“See if that feels better. Your muscles are weak from lack of use, but the stiffness and soreness should be gone.”

Jim Sr.: his gruffness disappears into shocked surprise then joy {I can wiggle my toes!}: looking up at his son…
“Get me out of this damn chair!”

Jim: as he helps his Dad up, joy fills him as his Dad starts walking around on his own: fighting back tears…
“Thank you Max.”

Max: “You’re welcome but um, I can’t turn back time. The joints are still worn and susceptible to arthritis, most likely it’ll develop again. I’m pretty sure it’s only temporary.”

Jim: Aunt Trudy has him by the arm and is now slowly escorting him around the house…
“That’s fine son, even if only for a day.”
They look on as an old man comes back to life.

The Fates know that it’s what lies underneath that really matters.


TBC...



[ edited 2 time(s), last at 15-Oct-2001 12:50:34 PM ]
posted on 21-Oct-2001 1:00:10 AM by TaffyCat
Sorry this took so long, especially since it's not too long, but I've been sick. I finally got better just in time to be sucked into some major stuff at work, good stuff but very time consuming. It gets so aggravating when I have no time to write because so much of this story is rattling around in my brain just waiting to come out. I probably have at least 20 chapters just waiting to be written... well at least you know that there is much more to come. So heres to getting the story moving right along....

Chapter 63

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Friday 1:00 pm

Jim: he’s standing at the foot of the gazebo, looking out at all of his friends and family gathered around: down the middle of the assemble group is a carpet of white rose petals lining the path of the alter, complements of the aliens: his Father had been so excited about being able to walk around that he promised the first dance to Aunt Trudy: Jim had to talk to Amy through intermediaries for of course the girls had absolutely refused to let him see her, about making a slight change in the wedding procession: at a nod from Nancy, Alex begins playing a soft tune on his guitar in lieu of the traditional wedding march, Jim’s chest puffs up a little as Tess escorted by his Dad comes down the rose petal path: the sight of his Dad with his head held high and Tess, his alien “granddaughter”, on his arm is truly a remarkable sight: just as his Dad comes to stand beside him, Kyle and Maria start their trek down the rose path: he couldn’t be any prouder of his children, all of them: as they join him at the alter, his heart almost stops as he spots his bride emerging from the house: she’s on the arm of a very serious and very nervous Michael: there’s a hundred things running through his mind, but the only thoughts that matters are {God she’s beautiful! And she’s all mine!}: his heart flutters as Michael delivers her to his arm and together they ascend the two steps and walk towards the center of the gazebo to the awaiting minister: when they look back on the day, it’ll be a good thing that they taped the whole ceremony otherwise he would have no recollection of what was said at all, not even the “I do’s”: all he can see is Amy, all he can hear is the pounding of his heart: suddenly Kyle is giving him a little shove and saying “aren’t you going to kiss her Dad?”: with a huge grin plastered in place…
“Oh yeah!”
Clapping and cheers go up as they seal it with a kiss: grinning they descend the gazebo steps as husband and wife, where the are greeted with hugs and kisses by their assembled extended family: they eventually make their way over to their wedding lunch and champagne.

Kyle: raising a glass of champagne…
“Uh hum, as I look around, I am amazed by who and what … is now included in our family. It’s been my Dad and me for so many years that I was beginning to give up on him ever finding a woman brave enough to take us on. But not only did he find one brave enough to do that but also all of our out-of-this-world relations as well! Amy, welcome to our world where anything and everything is possible and in fact does happen… a little more often than we’d care to admit, a world where the unusual and absurd is actually quite normal. And one that I can speak from personal experience is never dull. Thank you for taking us all on. Dad you’ve found quite a woman! A toast, to my Dad and his brave new bride, congratulations!”
They all join in raising their champagne or apple cider glasses in toasting the happy couple: they dine on grilled chicken and vegetables, along with assorted salads and breads: they dance to various ’70 tunes before cutting the two tier carrot cake: the afternoon is filled with laughter as Michael winds up catching the garter belt and Tess the bridal bouquet, for which they are teased about what a cute couple they make: a little before four the bride and groom disappear into the house to change: upon reappearing in their travel clothes, Kyle comes over holding up his car keys…
“OK Dad, now you promise to take good care of my Mustang, premium only, no peeling rubber and don’t gun the engine.”

Jim: snatching the keys away from his son…
“Kyle, she’s in good hands and I’ll show her a fine time around New Orleans. Take care of yourself and Tess. Mind your manners and try not to blow anything up.”
He gives his son a hug and a pat on the back before turning to Tess…
“Tess, you look lovely, a daughter any man would be proud to call his own. Now, I’m sure I can rely on you to keep Kyle in line.”
He smiles at the “no problem” reply and warmly hugs his alien daughter: next he finds himself face-to-face with his newest daughter, as he gives her a hug…
“Maria, come here. I can’t tell you how much you officially being part of my family means to me. You’ve been a major part of my life this last year. I’m glad you’re now part of my family as well. Don’t worry about your Mom. I’ll take good care of her. Now you be sure to enjoy yourself. You all deserve a little down time. Oh and try and keep a certain alien out of trouble. Mr. Evans would really appreciate it.”
After rehugging her, next up is Dad…
“Dad, what can I say? Thank you for being here and for welcoming everybody regardless of…. well you know. Are you sure you’re OK with the Evans dropping you back off at the home?”

Jim Sr.: “Oh hell Jimmy. I’m going to enjoy the looks on their faces as I come strolling in the door. After the President’s address tonight, I’m just itching to tell them “I told you so”, in spades! Hell it’ll be one night I ain’t gonna forget. Now you better get going. New Orleans is a callin’ ya.”
With that he gives his son a fierce hug and then as he gives one to his new daughter-in-law…
“Now you ain’t gonna make New Orleans tonight, so you make damn sure Jimmy stops at an expensive hotel for the night one with room service, not some wayside motel or nothing. Make him spend the bucks, you deserve it.”
With his head held high, he watches his son drive off with his new bride: turning back to the gathering, he is amazed by how quickly everything gets cleaned up when there are aliens around: he has no doubt that within an hour they will be climbing into the two vans and on their merry way.

Tobias: working beside Kathy, it seems odd that he doesn’t have to hide who he is and what he can do: he chuckles a little at the stunned look she has as she’s watches Michael and Max magically take down the dinning tent and put it away in less than 10 minutes, or how Tess and Isabel undo the ribbon that has been wrapped around and through various places in a matter of minutes: sneaking up behind her, he slips his hand around her waist and whispers…
“You haven’t seen nothing yet. Just wait until I get back and I’ll show you some alien moves that are truly out of this world.”
His eyes blaze at the sultry look that earned him: sighing…
“I wish I had time for a little demonstration right now.”

Kathy: she hadn’t known for sure what to expect today, but all her worries were quickly swept away as she found herself surrounded by people, both human and otherwise, that laughed, hugged, teased, and argued just like everyone else, and who welcomed her with open arms: she had thoroughly enjoyed herself today and was very amused by the amount of teasing her being here has caused Nathan: wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer…
“You know what they say, where there’s a will, there’s a way. You know I’ve always wanted to try out one of those old fashion bathtubs. Don’t you have one in the guest bath?”

Tobias: it only takes him a moment to make up his mind: taking her hand he practically runs with her into the house, grabs an alien triangle device before running down the hall and into the guest bath, where he uses his powers to lock and seal the door before activating the device which briefly emits a high pitched noise before settling down to a soft hum: he sees Kathy’s curious look…
“Noise suppressor. Don’t worry, there’re only five individuals that can open that door and royalty or no royalty I’ll zap them if they do. Now about that demonstration….”

The Fates look on as one chapter of their lives is closed and another one begins.


TBC....soon!

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 21-Oct-2001 1:12:48 AM ]
posted on 22-Oct-2001 3:18:28 AM by TaffyCat
I want to remind everyone of one of the reasons that I started this story and it's prequel, May All Your Dreamer Fantasies Come True, was to clean up as many of the chads created by Season 2 and a few from Season 1. Well there's been a great big hanging chad that I am just getting around to now, and I would to thank Star2000Monkey for allowing me to borrow the solution from her Awakening story on how the blood sample could have been dealt with for the hybrids. Thanks S2M!
And yeah, I got another curve ball coming your way, but then don't I usually when things start going, well... maybe not smoothly but predictably? Can't have that now can we? *wink*
F/b please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 64

Setting:
Just outside of Albuquerque, same day a little before 7:00PM

After going through a McDonald’s drive-thru the two vans full of teenagers pulls into a roadside rest stop: the side doors slide open so that the teens can spread out a little as they consume their Tabasco drenched Big Macs and Quarter Pounders: the two dark sedans full of Secret Service Agents that have been following pull along side the parked vans and continue their silent guard: as the teens finish their dinner the radio station cuts to a special address by the president: they fall silent as the President begins his speech that will reveal to the world the teens’ long held secret: on the radio, President Wilkinson…
“My fellow Americans. I would like to speak to you tonight about a subject that has been heavily speculated on for years and has been making headlines in various papers for the last several days. That subject would be aliens, as in extraterrestrials. Do they exists? We have asked ourselves that for over fifty years and today I’m going to give you the answer. And that answer is yes, they do. I know. I met one or rather two of them. Myself, the First Lady and our youngest daughter had lunch with them some weeks back. What were they like? They’re like us, they eat, they breath, laugh, cry, love and anger just like we do. What do they want? The same as us, they want freedom. This country was founded on three basic principles: life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. They want nothing more than to live their lives, to grow up, fall in love, get married, have a family, the same things that has enticed millions from around the globe to immigrate to America has now reached out to the cosmos as well and I hope that my fellow Americans will join me in welcoming them to the melting pot that America was built on and has thrived on for over two hundred years….”

Philip: he’s been watching his son’s reaction to the speech, which was worry: walking over to the side of the van where Max is sitting, he puts his hand on his shoulder: as Max looks at him…
“It’ll be alright son. The President is giving a good speech. I can’t think of a better way he could broach this subject. Max, he’s giving you tremendous support. I don’t think you could ask for any more.”

Max: in a quiet tone, looking down…
“I know Dad. It’s just that it’s so ingrained in us to keep it a secret, to hear it being broadcast like that… it’s unnerving.”

Philip: “I know son. But don’t worry, things will die down eventually.”
He and his son tune back into the speech: on the radio, President Wilkinson…
“America has always been the training ground for ideas because ideas are allowed to be freely exchanged. Many nations have sent their young to be educated here and such is the case this time. The four teens that have been focused on recently by the reporters are the children of the ruling family of their world, Antar. They were sent here to learn, to learn what it is to be an American so that when it is time for them to assume power, they will have a better understanding of what it means not only to have a government for the people but by the people as well…”

Setting: Evans Grandparent’s house, S. Lake Tahoe, CA, same day and time

George Evans: he and Betty hadn’t known what to think when Philip had called them earlier this week and told them about their grandchildren: their initial reaction was that it was some sort of elaborate joke, it had to be, but then the newspaper articles started appearing: he had thought back to when Max and Isabel had first joined their family, how Philip and Diane had found them wandering around the desert in the middle of the night, naked and alone, how they didn’t know how to speak, eat, drink or anything else: they certainly learned quickly enough so it wasn’t a lack of intelligence, but that just made everything much more mysterious: that afternoon Betty had dragged out all the old video tapes of their grandchildren: birthday parties, Christmas, snowball fights, making a mess in the kitchen, softball games, they were family, their grandchildren and that’s all that mattered: two days ago they had gotten a another bomb dropped on them, Philip had called to ask if they could come for a visit, which of course they could, to be followed by, “would it be alright if all the kids came? Oh and Aunt Trudy and uh… Tobias, Max and Isabel’s cousin?”: he and Betty had originally built this house in hopes that one day it would be filled with grandchildren and family and it was about to be put to the test: they had two guest rooms, a loft and a den and at last count, 12 people to put up, 4 teenage boys, 4 teenage girls, Trudy, Philip and Diane, and this Tobias: the last two days they spent at the stores buying air mattresses, pillows, bedding, extra towels, and food, lots and lots of food: they had been listening to the President telling the world about their grandchildren, while he admires the tact and the way the President is laying it out, he knows that after today, his grandchildren’s lives will never be the same: he gets up to go look out the big picture window: the view of the high mountain lake and surrounding forest has always had a peaceful settling effect on him, that’s one of the main reasons they had decided to retire here: he hopes that it will have a similar effect on his grandchildren and allow them some refuge from all the craziness that is about to engulf them: that is after all what grandparents are for.

Setting Bellevue Hospital, same day and time

Nurse: she had been doing her rounds but paused when she came to a certain patient: he was a difficult one, not because he gave her a particular hard time but because of the sadness that surrounds him, a sadness that she couldn’t blame him for: he had been rushed in via ambulance last November, ran over by a speeding truck: he was a mess and wasn’t expected to live, especially after the doctors had discovered the medical alert bracelet he was wearing about no blood drawing or transfusions of any kind being allowed due to religious beliefs, that had sent the doctors into a tizzy, but on legal and moral grounds they had no choice but to abide by it: somehow though he survived, now he just needed a reason to live: in the last eight months he has had no visitors except for Teri, the social worker that made the Social Security Disability arrangements for him so the hospital could get paid: he had been a handsome boy with the most incredible expressive eyes, but now his face bore several scars, most notably the one that ran from the corner of his left eye to his chin, his nose had been broken in several places as evidenced by the permanent bump it now had: the worst though was his hip, his left hip had severe damage that required surgery, which required blood, which the boy had adamantly refused to give or receive, they still didn’t even know what blood type he was: this left him barely able to move and he had to be in constant pain, but he never complained, in fact he rarely spoke, some thought it was because of lingering head injuries since he was prone to seizures now, but she knew that wasn’t it, he had been hurt, hurt badly enough that it made him not care to talk or feel anything, but she could see the hurt in his eyes: as she walked into the ward he was in, she was surprised to see him watching TV, he rarely seemed interested, but now he almost seemed excited about it: she glanced towards the set and saw it was a rebroadcast of the President’s address: {well, I guess that is pretty exciting news about the aliens. Maybe I’ll pick him up a couple of newspapers tomorrow morning, give him something interesting to read.}: walking over to him, she picks up his wrist to check his pulse: after noting it on his chart, she smiles at him, it’s the first time she’s ever seen his eyes actually sparkle like that.

While the Fates have some well on the right path, they are busy picking up the pieces of a shattered life of another.

TBC
posted on 22-Oct-2001 11:44:23 AM by TaffyCat
quote:
rjsasko originally wrote:
THANK YOU for clearing up both the "blood issue" and the GREAT ZAN CHAD! What an elegant way to cover no blood samples or transfusions. Something that logical, simple, and straight-forward would NEVER make its way into RosHell season "flee". Zan is BACK! Hurrah!


Rick, thank you, but I cannot take credit for this idea. As I mentioned at the beginning of the chapter it was Star2000Monkey's idea. She graciously gave her permission for me to borrow it from her Awakening Zan fanfic.
I'm glad everyone seems excited about me bringing up Zan and the Dupes. Yes, it is Zan and yes, I do have specific plans for him. *wink*
ladylou Australia is a country I have always wanted to visit. No slight was ever intended to any other country. Glad to hear from you. Send me a email sometime. Isn't is getting to be summer down under? Winter is coming but here in the West it's still in the 70-low 80's. We have such tough winters in California. *tongue*

More soon, I promise!
posted on 24-Oct-2001 10:46:55 AM by TaffyCat
I don't think I have ever seen so many *bounce* in your replies before! Hmm, guess bringing Zan back was a good idea afterall! But now we need to catch up with the rest of the gang.
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 65

Setting:
Roadside motel somewhere in Utah, same Friday night, very late

Philip: talking to the night clerk filling out the registration form…
“So let’s see, you only have 2 doubles and 3 singles left?”

Clerk: “Yep, tourist season, people are out traveling ya know. Need to stop earlier if you want your pick of rooms. That’ll be $295 plus tax.”

Philip: handing over his credit card…
“We’ll take them.”

Clerk: as he’s running the card through: looking out the window at all the teenagers…
“They some kind of club or are all them yours.”

Philip: “Both. So can we get some extra towels and pillows?”
As the clerk is off getting the extra linens, he catches a glimpse of some tabloid show on the TV in the backroom and cringes as a picture of his son with an “Alien Royalty” caption appears..

Clerk: returning with the requested items, he notices his customer glancing towards the TV set…
“That’s something, ain’t it? I don’t know about you, but I wouldn’t want one of them near me. No telling what kind of cooties they might me carrying. Ya know what I mean?”

Isabel: popping her head in the front office door…
“Dad, is the pool still open?”

Clerk: grinning at the leggy blonde…
“For you, it’s always open, just keep it down so no one complains.”

Isabel: trying not to let her disgust show…
“Why thank you. We will. Are those towels for us?”
She sweeps in and grabs them before quickly leaving: once outside she shudders and mumbles…
“Creep.”

Philip: grabbing the pillows: wearing a discreet knowing smile as he goes out the door…
“Yeah, I guess you’ll never know where aliens maybe popping up.”
Turning to the kids…
“OK, listen up, we got two doubles and three singles, so you kids are going to be nice and cozy. OK, one double for the boys, one for the girls, Tobias gets a single, Aunt Trudy one and me and Diane. He said that the pool is still open but keep it down please. Don’t stay up too late; we need to get an early start tomorrow. Oh and I’ll be coming around for bed check later, let’s make sure we’re all in the right beds please.”
He passes out the room keys: takes his and Diane’s stuff to their room, then helps Aunt Trudy with hers: as he and Diane are relaxing on the bed he hears feet go running by followed by whistles and not-so-quiet shouts: getting off the bed, sighing {it’s going to be a long night}, he puts on his parent hat and walks out to the pool.

Setting: Same, early Saturday morning

Kyle: he and Tess had managed to slip off to one of the vans for about 30 minutes last night: the only witnesses were the Secret Service Agents that had night duty, the other agents had managed to find a room at another motel: he still wasn’t fond of always being watched but at least they were tight lipped: while the thirty minutes had been too short but memorial, there was one drawback he was the last back to the room which meant he got the last remaining spot on a bed: as dawn approached, he was in deep sleep and dreaming of last night: grinning in his sleep, he wraps his arm around his dream Tess and starts to draw her close to snuggle.

Max: he had been out of it the second his head hit the pillow last night and had slept soundly throughout the night: he awakes to an arm being thrown over him: as that arm tightens its hold and starts to drag him closer: he’s not sure who it is but he knows it’s not Liz and that’s all that matters: as he gives the arm’s owner a hard elbow to the ribs, loudly…
“GET OFF!”

Kyle: the wind getting knocked out of him followed by a sharp pain to his ribs startled him out of sleep: he rolls backwards and right off the bed, landing with a thump on his butt: rubbing his side and looking up a pissed Max: angrily…
“What the hell’s the matter with you?”

Max: “What? What the hell was your arm doing?”

Alex: the commotion had awoken all of them but neither he nor Michael was ready to lift their head off their pillows…
“Could you two have your lover’s quarrel later please? Some of us are trying to sleep.”
It took only a minute before pillows then some alien “zaps” start flying his way: as the first zap hits…
“Hey, that’s no fair!”
Whipping Michael’s pillow out from under Michael’s head, he sends it flying at Kyle, then his at Max: Michael is now up and mayhem ensues for several minutes before a loud banging at the door is finally heard.

Max: he quickly looks around the room, the beds are stripped bare and sheets and blankets as well as a couple of chair cushion are thrown all over: he opens the door in the now silent room: chagrined…
“Morning Dad.”

Dad: with his arms crossed and a sour look…
“Ah Hum. Glad to see all of you are up. I’ll be back in ten minutes. You all have just volunteered to go with me and get coffee and donuts for everyone. Ten minutes, be ready.”
He gets a nod in acknowledgment before walking back to his room shaking his head.

The Fates are a little busy elsewhere and have decided to let kids be kids and wisely left it to the parents to contend with for now.

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Oct-2001 6:43:40 PM ]
posted on 24-Oct-2001 11:37:28 AM by TaffyCat
Guys, Zan is not going to be a bit player in this story. His part is going to be interwoven into the main storyline a little at a time. Think long term.

Yes, Angela they'll be some rewards coming Max and Liz's way.

OK, is this thread acting really weird or what? I can't view any feedback or even any edits that I did unless I hit refresh then I get a white screen with everything. Very weird.
posted on 24-Oct-2001 3:04:25 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
Ursa originally wrote:
I'm glad he won't be a bit player. Now I'm keeping my fingers crossed that we don't have a M/L/Z love triangle or anything and that Zan is in fact a good guy. The board just went all white for me. Maybe it will be black again by the time I post this though?

Just had to come back to add: See, I was right, it's back in black *big**wink**tongue*


I don't do triangles but well, you'll see. I do have plans for Zan. ;)

BTW, the board very wacked out right now.
posted on 24-Oct-2001 11:03:22 PM by TaffyCat
I'm just trying to figure out what's going on. I can't see anything after I posted the last chapter unless I hit refresh and then everything goes white like an error page but then everything shows up but with the white background. I'm starting to get a little paranoid here. I don't think I screwed anything up, but I've had this problem all day, so is anyone else having this problem on this or any other thread?
posted on 25-Oct-2001 8:33:58 PM by TaffyCat
So hopefully this won't go screwy on me again.
Now I want to state here and now that I am not a medical professional and I am making all of this up as I go along. My medical knowledge is limited to common sense and whatever sounded good on tv so if any of this is wrong, deal with it.

F/B please!

Enjoy! And now on with the story...

Chapter 66

Setting:
Donut shop somewhere in Utah, same Saturday morning

Philip: the boys pile out of the van and follow him into the shop: it’s a busy Saturday morning and they have to wait in line: he notices several patrons are reading the newspaper as they wait their turn: he fishes some quarters out of his pocket, turning around to the closest teen…
“Michael, there’s a newsstand outside the door, go get a couple of papers.”
As Michael leaves, the guy in line in front of him starts talking to him.

Patron: half looking at the guy behind him while reading some more of the front page…
“Yeah, this alien thing is incredible. It says here that they’ve been here for years, hiding in plain site and no one caught on. I guess I can understand that, I mean look at the picture. He looks just like a kid, a human kid. It says he and his sister were orphaned and were adopted by a human family. Hmmm, not sure I would do that. Be kinda scary having an alien for a kid. I mean human teens are scary enough, no telling what an actual alien one would be like.”
He finally stops reading and looks at the guy he’s been talking to and the teens that are quietly standing by him: his eyes open wide as he spots the dark haired boy: he quickly looks down again at the picture on the front page, then up again: he’s mouth drops open in shock…
“OH MY GOD! That’s him! You’re, you’re one of the aliens!”

Philip: the crowded donut shop becomes absolutely silent as everyone turns to stare at them: without a word the people in line in front of them step aside as he grabs his son by the arm and escorts him to the donut counter: without turning around…
“OK kids pick some out, be sure to get some that the girls like as well.”
As the guy behind the counter nervously starts getting the donuts that the boys are pointing at, he looks around at how the people are reacting {about what I thought, shock, fear, curiosity. What’s with the redhead over there? She’s got to be at least 30 and she’s checking my 18-year-old son out?!}: his attention is diverted to the newest patrons entering, who are actually not patrons at all, and breathes a little easier as the agents silently semi-surround the kids protectively: as the boys finish up getting the now up to 4 dozen donuts and ordering a selection of chocolate milk, orange juice and coffee, he turns back to the man that had been standing in front of him…
“They are just like human teens and yeah, that by itself is scary enough.”
Less than ten minutes later they are in the van and on their way back to the motel: it’s a very quiet ride, too quiet: looking in the rearview mirror at four very sullen faces…
“Max, do you have a baseball cap or something? And a pair of sun glasses?”
As Max shakes his head “no”…
“Well, maybe we can stop somewhere and get some. I think we all might need to invest in some, at least for a little while.”

Setting Bellevue Hospital, NYC, same Saturday morning

Zan: he’s sitting up a little in bed while reading the paper and staring at a picture of a face that use to be his: as he rereads the article {they were adopted and grew up as humans. Where was their protector? Why wasn’t he there? Ours was there. Well at least at first. He split after a couple of years saying his mission was finished, that he had taught us everything he was supposed to. God, we were so scared when he first left. Ava use to cling to me especially at night; now I can’t even feel if she’s still alive; I can’t feel or do anything, my powers are gone. I’ve been hoping for months that they’d start to come back and I could gradually heal myself but that’s not happening, nothing is. If anything it’s gotten worse, my hip is constantly killing me, I can barely sit, I always have a headache and if I don’t take those damn pills I windup having a seizure. I can’t take this much longer. I guess I’m going to have to put myself back together the human way.}: he looks up as his doctor drops by for morning rounds…
“Hey doc.”

Doctor Singleton: he was surprised to see his patient reading the paper and even more surprised that Zan actually greeted him, usually it was like nothing existed for Zan and it was a rare day to even get a grunt out of him: coming over to the bed, he looks up from his chart to the boy and smiles…
“Good morning Zan. How are you feeling today?”

Zan: “Like crap. I want to get out of here and I want to be walking out when I go. What do I have to do to make that happen?”

Doctor Singleton: he’s stunned, he has tried for months to convince Zan to try and move forward with his recovery, only to be met with stony silence on a good day, arguments on a bad day: turning serious…
“You know what has to happen. Your hip needs to be reconstructed which requires surgery followed by therapy, lots of therapy.”

Zan: “That surgery requires blood. I can’t do that. Can’t you use that IV stuff instead.”

Doctor Singleton: sighing, this is an old argument…
“No, we cannot do surgery without blood. Zan, I have the up most respect for your religious beliefs but I can’t believe that you are supposed to suffer like this because of it.”
Thinking for a moment…
“How about a compromise? What if we took a pint of your blood now, then another one a little while later and use that for the transfusion? You’d be getting your own blood back.”

Zan: considering it…
“What would happen to this blood until the surgery?”

Doctor Singleton: “Nothing. It would be stored, well labeled of course but that’s it.”

Zan: “Nothing would be added or anything, not even for testing?”

Doctor Singleton: “No Zan, if this is what will get you to have this surgery, I will personally make certain it goes from you to the refrigerator and back to you, no side trips for anything.”

Zan: “What about after the surgery? How much therapy? When would I be able to walk out of here?”

Doctor Singleton: “I’m not going to lie to you. It’s a long painful recovery and you’ll need intense therapy to get those muscles working right. It’s doubtful you’ll ever be even close to what you had but it’ll allow you significant more mobility than what you have now. If you follow the therapy program I would say within 3-4 months you would be out of here. You would probably still need some help, crutches or a cane for a while, but yeah you could be out of here before the Holidays start. Bet it would be nice not to have another hospital turkey dinner, huh?”

Zan: looking back down at the front page picture {yeah, home for the Holidays}…
“OK, let’s do it.”

There are many paths that one can choose to take during a lifetime; sometimes the Fates have to give one a little push to get them headed down the right one.

TBC

[ edited 6 time(s), last at 27-Oct-2001 12:42:37 PM ]
posted on 28-Oct-2001 8:30:16 PM by TaffyCat
For those that are not familier with N.CA, New Melones Lake is near Angeles Camp of Mark Twain's Jumping Frogs of Calaveras County short story fame. It's very beautiful, great boating, fishing, and swimming. It's right off Hwy 49, which runs through California's Gold Country. The name 49ers refers not only to San Francisco's football team but to California 49ers, as in the miners that came in 1849 searching for gold.
Bet you weren't expecting a bit of California hisitory/geography when you logged on here tonight, were you? *big*

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 67

Setting:
S. Lake Tahoe, Saturday afternoon

Betty: she and George have had a very busy day getting everything ready: the Secret Service Agents had been there since yesterday making sure everything was secure: while she’s glad that they are here to safeguard her grandchildren, it disturbs her to think that they need protecting: she spots two vans pulling up in front: turns to call out to her husband…
“George, they’re here!”
She goes outside and is greeted first by her granddaughter: while getting and giving a good hug…
“Oh honey, I’m so glad to see you.”

Isabel: “Oh Grandma, it’s great to be able to come here and visit. Grandma I want you to meet someone.”
She scans everyone getting out of the vans, finally spotting him…
“Alex, Alex, come here.”
As he joins her…
“Grandma this is Alex Whitman, Alex this is my Grandma Evans.”

Alex: extending his hand in greeting…
“It’s nice to meet you Mrs. Evans.”

Betty: she didn’t miss the sparkle in her granddaughter’s eyes when she spotted the lanky young man: looking him over a bit, smiling…
“I’m sorry but Mrs. Evans just won’t do. Why don’t we just stick to Grandma? You are after all here as part of my grandchildren.”
She gets a smile and an “ok” before she wraps him in a welcoming hug: standing behind Alex is her grandson, turning to him next…
“Come here you.”
She holds him tight for a bit before backing up to give him a good look and immediately knows that something is bothering her sensitive grandson: smiling and a bit teasingly…
“OK, where is she? Where’s this special young lady that I have not heard nearly enough about?”

Max: he can’t help but smile at the thought of his Liz: he already knows that she’s coming towards him but he turns around anyway, watching her approach: as she comes up next to him, now with a smile…
“Grandma, this is Liz Parker, Liz this is Grandma.”

Betty: appraising the couple standing in front of her {well, she certainly put a smile on his face, in fact it lit up. And hers isn’t any different; she’s practically glowing. Why do I have the feeling that I’m looking at my future granddaughter-in-law?}: smiling and opening her arms for a hug…
“Welcome dear.”
As they are embracing, she whispers to her…
“Thank you for giving him that smile.”

Liz: smiling warmly…
“It’s nice to meet you Grandma… and you’re welcome.”

Betty: several more warm hugs and greetings are exchanged before they all head into the normally spacious home that is now bursting at the seams with family: always a practical woman, she immediately starts getting everyone sorted out…
“OK, we figured that the girls could share a room, and we put air mattresses in the loft for the boys. Philip, we moved the futon in the other guest room for you and Diane. Trudy, I hope you don’t mind the pullout in the den. We just got a new mattress for it so it should be pretty comfortable. And Tobias, um, we weren’t sure if you wanted to stay with the boys or on a roll-a-way in the study.”

Tobias: having a good idea of how teenagers normally act, it’s an easy decision…
“The roll-a-way sounds fine.”


Betty: after everyone gets sorted out, the teens pile outside to the deck for a BBQ lunch and then along with footballs, Frisbees, and soccer balls to a grassy field that the deck looks out on, that is all except for one sullen teen who is sitting on the steps watching everyone: sitting down with her daughter-in-law on the deck so they could get some sun and watch the kids while enjoying some margaritas: pointing to her grandson sitting alone…
“OK Diane, spill. What’s that all about?”

Diane: shaking her head sadly…
“He’s not taking all this very well. They got recognized this morning when they went for donuts. You know how he hates being the center of attention and well, it’s just going to take getting use to.”
She spots Kyle getting ready to come outside: calling him over, pointing to Max …
“Kyle, can you see if you can get him off that step and doing something, please.”

Kyle: “Huh? You want me to…”
Getting an idea, he remembers spotting something in a drawer in the kitchen…
“Ok, I got an idea.”
He goes back in and quickly finds what he was looking for: filling it up at the sink, he ties it securely, with it in hand he walks outside and flings it at Max’s back then very quickly runs like hell past him on his way to the field.

Diane: her mouth drops open at what she just saw Kyle do…
“Kyle, what….”
She and her mother-in-law watch as Max goes tearing after Kyle, he half way reaches the field when he stops and turns around, points his hand at something and suddenly a garden hose comes flying through the air to him, and with a flick of a glowing hand the water turns itself on: shouts then screams can be heard as Max not only gets Kyle but accidentally gets Maria as well: chaos is at hand as the girls come running in for more balloons, the guys are trying to wrestle the hose away from Max only to be beamed by the girls’ water balloons: Michael finally gets the hose away from Max and nails Isabel with it, which only escalates things.

Philip: he and his dad come outside to find out what all the commotion is: astonished at the site of the eight very wet teens now wrestling around in the mud: shaking his head he starts to yell at the kids…
“Kids, STOP! Did you here me…”

George: very calmly, he puts his hand on Philip’s arm…
“Philip, leave those kids alone. They need to blow off some steam, besides they aren’t hurting anything, and they’re washable.”
As the water fight turns into a sort of mud football game/fight or something the other, he starts laughing…
“It’s good to see them having some fun.”

Setting: later that same night

Liz: on the phone to her dad…
“Hi Dad…. Yeah we’re fine, the place is great. No, no problems. So how’s it going there? It is, really? Wow, lines out the door. Do you have enough help? Oh, that’s good. What? Why are the reporters asking you about Max? Oh, yeah because everyone in town knows he’s my boyfriend and yeah, most do have big mouths. So what, what have you been telling them. What truth? Oh… well… yeah, he is a nice boy. You told them about his WHAT? Dad, you did not tell them he had a third eye… ha ha, very funny. Oh, I’m sure the UFO Center is packed. Huh? Yeah Max told Brody, he made Max promise to point out the real alien stuff versus the fake stuff in his collection, and made him promise that when he comes back after vacation he would answer all of his questions, oh and come back to work. After all what better attraction than having a real alien working at the UFO Center? Not sure how the Secret Service Agents are going to handle that but they’ll figure it out… Oh, well we’re just kicking back for a couple of days, then the Evans have reserved two houseboats for 4 days out on New Melones Lake. It’s about a 3-hour drive, but it’s in the heart of the California Gold Country, so it’s kind of remote but close to all the old gold towns, hopefully we’ll be able to check some of them out. Since we’re going through the week it shouldn’t be too crowded. OK Dad, give Mom my love. I love you too Dad.

The Fates take a step back for a bit to allow the grandparents to do what they do best, spoil their grandchildren rotten.

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 29-Oct-2001 12:50:10 PM ]
posted on 29-Oct-2001 1:16:47 PM by TaffyCat
Dear Rick,

As one of the fans that personally met with KKB at the August party and was told to my face, "if you don't like it watch something else like Sienfeld or Mary Tylor Moore" I am the last person you could expect to lift a finger. I also am no longer really watching either. I tape it and fastforward to dreamer or candy parts (about 5 minutes worth). Yes, I too remain spoiled and there is only one storyline that is coming up that I really care to see and unfortunately it isn't going to start to be told for a few more weeks.
I campaigned very hard for S3 and I simply don't have it in me to do any more. While I do think S3 is an improvement over S2 it's not enough to rekindle the passion or the hope that I once had. Roswell will sink or swim on its own merits. BTW, I do not watch anything on theWB, besides I never cared for the whole Superman story to begin with. I'll stick to Once&Again, ER, and Law&Order and its spinoffs, oh and the West Wing. That's enough TV for me.

To all my readers, I am going to finish this story. To not finish would be the ultimate chad and I hate chads, so no worries!

posted on 30-Oct-2001 12:50:07 AM by TaffyCat
See what happens when there's a bunch of Halloween candy laying around, I get too much energy and stay up late writing!
Well, they have been realitively good, so.....

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 68

Setting:
New Melones Lake, Wednesday afternoon

Aunt Trudy: on the deck of the houseboat in the middle of the lake, she’s sitting with her brother, watching the teens floating around them on air mattresses, getting sun burned: she smiles as Alex sneaks up on Isabel and flips her mattress over with her still on it: it’s a good thing Alex is a fast swimmer as Isabel gives chase: she looks over at Maria as she hears a “don’t even think of it Spaceboy” go echoing across the lake: Max and Liz seem content to simple go floating by, side-by-side: she looks over at her brother…
“George, this is exactly what they need. They’ve had to grow up so much in the last few months. It’s time they got to be just kids again.”

George: watching the same scenes playing out…
“They do seem to be enjoying themselves. From what Philip told me, it sounds like they’ve had an awful lot to have to deal with lately. Trudy, I know that you’ve been staying with them for the last couple of months. Tell me how they’re really doing.”

Trudy: “Well, it hasn’t been all bad. Some of it has needed to be dealt with for awhile. Max has an awful lot riding on his shoulders, the load seems to grow a little more every day, but it’s been a huge relief for him to have Philip and others to go to. Diane of course is having a hard time letting him go, but little by little she is. And I don’t think Max is totally ready to cut those strings just yet either. He still needs her. I know Isabel loves being able to share so much with Diane. It’s also helped having Tobias there too. He’s been able to answer so many of their questions. I have to admit that it is rather funny to watch Tobias being sucked into human habits. Do you know he has a girlfriend back in Roswell? He’s got cold feet but I have a feeling… well, maybe not right away but I think he’s growing more and more attached to this world every day.”

George: “Trudy, what do you think of Liz Parker and Alex Whitman. There’s no doubt that Max and Liz are head over heals in love, and I don’t think Isabel and Alex are that far behind.”

Trudy: confident…
“I have no doubt that they’ll both be alter bound pretty soon, maybe next year?”

George: looking out at the kids now swimming around…
“They’re awfully young. Teen marriages are very difficult and the odds are stacked against them. I would hate to see that happen.”

Trudy: “Don’t be silly, that’s not going to happen. Max and Liz are already bondmates, and unless I’m slipping so are Isabel and Alex. I know Michael and Maria definitely are, although I think Maria’s going to be dragging that one to the alter kicking and screaming. He’s still working on some commitment issues but in the end she’ll prevail. But I wouldn’t be at all surprised to see Kyle and Tess alter bound before too long. For some reason I get the distinct impression they may actually be the first.”

George: confused…
“Wait a minute. I know Philip mentioned something about bonding, but I just thought… I mean what exactly is that?”

Trudy: “It’s an alien thing, but I think it’s more. I’m certain that they have found their soulmates for life. I know they’re young, but after all that they have been through and all that is yet to come, they are wise beyond their years.”
Kyle and Tess start arguing and in a huff, Tess zaps a hole in Kyle’s air mattress: as Kyle is sinking…
“Although, sometimes they hide it well.”

George: chuckling as he watches Kyle yank Tess’s air mattress out from under her, and who is now in hot pursuit of him, as they climb out of the water onto the houseboat and start running: shouting out…
“Hey you two, no running on the deck!”
Shaking his head…
“They are a rambunctious bunch when you get them all together. They really keep you on your toes. By they way, any idea what happened to those 2, 3lbs. boxes of Oreos we brought with us? I couldn’t find any last night.”

Trudy: laughing…
“And you’re surprised by that, with your grandchildren around? It’s your fault you know. You’re the one that got them hooked on them when they were little.”

Setting: Later that same night, shore of New Melones Lake

Liz: with the houseboats tied up securely, they found a great secluded spot on shore to build a roaring campfire: the night turned a little chilly and the fire feels great, so does sitting back in Max’s arms watching the flames and roasting marshmallows for smores: taking a bite out of the hot marshmallow, chocolate and graham cracker gooey concoction that Max has assembled for her: licking her lips and looking into his eyes…
“Hmmm, delicious, makes me hungry for more.”
She can hear his heart beating faster and feel his body starting to respond in sync with her own: he desperately looks around for a private place: she scoots back just a bit closer to him so she can feel his increasing hardness pressing against the small of her back: she moves a little back and forth as if to get more comfortable and is rewarded with a slight whimper in her ear: smiling she quietly asks him…
“I’m sorry, I didn’t quite catch that.”

Max: looking at her with fire in his eyes…
“Yes, you did.”
He finally gets an idea: tearing his eyes away from Liz, he turns to Michael sitting next to him and quietly asks him…
“Cover for me.”
Then a little louder to no one in particular…
“It’s go cold, we’re going to get something warmer to put on.”
Well, it’s true that it was getting cold out and they were still in just shorts and t-shirts.

Mom: not thinking anything about it and not looking up…
“OK honey. I think your sweatshirt’s on your bunk.”

Max: taking Liz’s hand, he tries to act nonchalant about it and not run: as they slip onto the houseboat and out of direct sight of the others he sweeps Liz up in his arms and whisks her away to the back of the houseboat and the bunk room, other than the tiny bathroom, the only room with a door on it: closing the door, locking and sealing it he drops Liz onto his bunk and climbs in next to her: as he starts nibbling her earlobe, he can feel her hands sliding up and down his sides: this totally blows his concentration since she hitting his most ticklish spots: starting to squirm and half laughing…
“Stop, that tickles.”

Liz: mischievously…
“Ticklish, huh? I’ve been meaning to find out where else you might be ticklish.”
Slipping her hands delicately around his neck…
“Nope, no squirming there.”
As her hands then trail across his chest, she can feel and hear his sudden intake of breath…
“Well, a slight reaction there.”
One of her big toes gently runs across the ball of his foot causing him grin and wiggle his toes…
“Only a minor tremor.”
Her foot ventures northward along his well-muscled calf…
“Hmm, nothing there.”
She giggles a little at how cute he looks with his eyebrow arched like that: staring into his eyes, starting at the shoulders she gently drapes her fingers ever so lightly across his back, causing a shiver to run down both of them: breathing heavy…
“I think we may have gotten something there.”
Running her hands down the outside of his hips to his thighs: she can feel his body heat increasing as she takes her time running them up and down his inner thighs being very careful only to touch just his thighs: as she elicits another growl from him, she can feel a surge of desire flow through her keeping her body in tune with his: in short gasps…
“Definite reaction that time.”
He stays perfectly still as her hands slip underneath his shorts and boxers and finally reach for him: it still amazes her to feel him changing, growing large and firmer with every touch from her: she swirls her fingertip around the end and then along the increasing length: she can feel her ache for him growing with every touch: licking her lips as Max draws closer to capture them with his own: she feels his hands slip under her tank top and run across her breast, circling her erect nibbles: with every touch she can feel her breast drawing tighter as her nipples harden even more: without even realizing it she has been continuing to hold onto him while her hands have been quickening there pace: a sudden wetness on her fingers startles both of them: he looks intently into her eyes briefly before quickly slipping her shorts and panties off, followed by her slipping his the rest of the way off: bending her knees, she guides him to her: he carefully slides in and fills her, completing her: he kisses her madly as he begins an increasing rhythm, a rhythm that is familiar, longed for and always exciting: her head starts to swim as she feels pressure building to new heights causing a moan to escape her lips: his lips quickly grab hers back before another can escape: she wraps her legs around his hips giving him deeper access and bringing them both to moan while exquisite pleasure overtakes them: they lay there for several minutes basking in the afterglow of their love making: she runs her fingers along his jawbone…
“I guess you’re not really ticklish anywhere else after all.”

Max: with an amused smile…
“Oh, I don’t know. You’re always welcomed to look again any time.”
Sighing…
“I can’t wait for the day when we can just be together and not have to worry about getting caught but that’s not today. I think we had better get cleaned up and back to the group before we’re missed.”

Liz: kissing him again while getting dress…
“Don’t forget you sweatshirt.”
Dressed in sweats and looking very innocent, they return to the others around the fire: and take back their seats next to Michael and Maria.

Michael: giving them a slightly pissed look…
“Took ya long enough.”
Then a bit more quietly…
“Next time, don’t rock the houseboat.”

Well, as the Fates are fond of saying, there ain’t nothin’ like some summer lovin’.


TBC

[ edited 6 time(s), last at 30-Oct-2001 2:23:20 PM ]
posted on 5-Nov-2001 10:40:46 PM by TaffyCat
Let's try this again, and now Chapter 69....

Chapter 69

Setting:
Ruan High Temple, Renular, same time frame

Larek: the high altitude is making him pant for breath, that and the 2 hours he has been walking, all up hill: the ancient temple sits atop a high plateau, it’s the most revered Ruan Temple on Renular and any transgression of protocol or ritual is considered blasphemous, including the ban on modern technology, hence no ship is allowed any where near and all who wish to visit must make the last part of their journey by foot: it is the place where Queen Nataria had sought refuge right after her children’s deaths and where the idea to resurrect them was born as well as their final resting place: it is here once again that the Queen has come to meditate on their current undertaking and to pray for those that have or will have given their lives for its cause: as he comes up over the last small ridge, he can smell the sweet fruit trees in bloom from the groves that were planted long ago on the plateau: he had been to this place many times, especially in the months during the Queen’s mourning, but the temple still amazes him with its beautiful gardens and fruit orchards, not to mention the incredible view, but it is the feel of the place, the tranquility and peacefulness that seems to permeate everything here that continues to captivate him: he walks in quiet solitude as he heads towards a very special section of the garden, one that holds a delicately carved bench over looking four simple headstones: as he draws near, he sees the Queen sitting on the bench with her eyes closed and head bowed: as is custom he silently waits several minutes until she has obviously finished her meditation before approaching…
“Your Majesty, please forgive my intrusion.”

Queen Nataria: smiling slightly at her distant cousin, friend and protector…
“Good day Larek. Have you come for prayers?”

Larek: “I shall stay and do so, but I have come to update you on the current situation as well.”

Queen Nataria: she looks down at the headstone that bears the Royal Seal of Antar and sighs…
“Very well.”

Larek: taking a seat next to her…
“Your Majesty, the battle for Luntar is finally coming to an end. The main facility and its backup are now in our control and other than a few skirmishes all is secure for now.”

Queen Nataria: “That is good news but at what cost?”

Larek: looking down at his departed friend’s resting place: sadly…
“The price was high but it had to be paid. As the main military supply base, Kivar had only elite troops stationed there.”
Swallowing, still sickened himself by the number…
“Over 2,000 confirmed dead, 2,400 injured several severely and another 900 missing, most of whom are presumed dead. They were our best troops as well.”

Queen Nataria: a cold chill runs down her as she hears the awful numbers…
“I shall pray for their souls in the after life.”

Larek: as he continues to gaze at the grave a sudden thought brings a slight smile…
“He’s in him, you know. Max Evans is Zan. That speech, that’s him.”

Queen Nataria: the sight of him, the sound of his voice had brought her great joy, but it was his words that had warmed her heart so…
“He is so very young, I was surprised that he understood so much already. But yes, I definitely heard Zan in his words. It was very inspiring.”

Larek: “It was a great reminder for the troops of what the man, Zan, had stood for, what he wanted for them. It made them proud to be fighting for him.”
Something Tobias had told him came to mind: looking at the Queen with a bit of amusement…
“He is young but he is surrounded by very astute advisors, especially a great-aunt on his adoptive father’s side, one called Aunt Trudy. Tobias is under the impression that this Aunt Trudy is possibly a reincarnate of a High Priestess of Ruan or is at least of the caliber of one, second-sight and all.”

Queen Nataria: surprised…
“Really?”

Larek: chuckling a little…
“Yes, seems when he arrived she was expecting him, told him he was late. He says that both Max and Isabel are very close to her, in fact all of them are.”

Queen Nataria: pleased…
“Good, it is always helpful when a High Priestess is on hand to advise.”
Her mother’s curiosity is piqued…
“Now tell me about his other advisors, oh and in particular about this girl I understand he has already bonded to at such a very young age. I believe you mentioned her name is Liz Parker? Yes, tell me all about her,”

Setting: Grandparent’s S.Lake Tahoe home, Friday mid afternoon

Alex: they had gotten back to the house a couple of hours ago, the vans were finally unpacked, laundry stacked up with one load already in the washer, one in the dryer, lunch was whatever you could find in the kitchen: while munching on HoHo’s and Pepsi, he is watching Tobias intently as he hooks up his transmitter/receiver to the tv dish, preparing to get an update from Larek…
“So how come you can’t connect it to a cell phone? Then you could communicate from anywhere.”

Tobias: so far he’s been asked and answered 27 questions from Alex in the last 40 minutes, for some reason he’s been keeping count: answer to number 28…
“Because all that would be heard is a series beeps, the message is visual and needs to be translated. I record it on the vcr then translate it.”

Alex: “Oh”
Thinking about it for a minute…
“So connect the cell to a laptop and receive it on to the laptop. I could probably help write a program to translate it automatically.”

Tobias: stops in his tracks and turns around to look at Alex…
“It’s not as easy as I made it sound Alex, but you know that probably could work. Why don’t we talk about this later tonight and see what ideas we can come up with.”

Alex: excited…
“Sure no problem.”
Thus is the beginning of the alien/human technology collaboration and its founding fathers.

Later that same night…

Max: he couldn’t sleep, after tossing and turning in bed for hours, he gives up and quietly creeps through the sleeping house to the living room where he sits and stares at nothing as tonight’s message continually runs through his head {Luntar base secure, heavy causalities: 2,000 confirmed dead, 2,400 injured, 900 missing and presumed dead. Kivar is seeking additional support and troops from Cromar, most likely he will get them, expect increased hostilities. Next phase to commence as scheduled.}: he hangs his head in anguish {2,000 dead because of me and that number is only going to increase. There’s got to be another way, a better way. I don’t want these people to have to die. Why? Why does it have to be this way?}: he’s so absorbed in his thoughts that he doesn’t hear her.

Liz: she had been going nuts all evening ever since the message was received: to everyone else Max had been silent but not to her, to her he had been like an open book, a book that was stuck on the same chapter and being read over and over: she’s exhausted but sleep is denied, getting up out of bed, grabbing her blanket and pillow, she tromps out to the living room sofa and faces its current occupant who looks up at her startled: she doesn’t say a thing, she tosses the pillow to one end of the sofa, pushes him back so that he is laying on it, then basically lays down on him and wraps the blanket around both of them and snuggles into his embrace.

Max: he breathes deeply of her scent as she’s lying in his arms, calming him…
“Liz, I ….”

Liz: not lifting her heard…
“Shush, go to sleep.”

Max: “But Liz, I…”

Liz: adamant…
“I said shush, sleep.”
They lay there quietly as she drifts off to sleep, to be followed not long after by her finally peaceful soulmate.”

There are multitudes of gifts that one has to offer and they don’t necessarily have to have anything to do with special alien powers. The Fates would like to remind all that the greatest strength comes from diversity.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 6-Nov-2001 7:04:57 PM ]
posted on 7-Nov-2001 10:29:54 PM by TaffyCat
I just wanted to say that I loved seeing Max getting some sense knocked into him (literally!) in last night's episode. About damn time!

Now on with my story...

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 70

Setting:
Grandparent’s S. Lake Tahoe home, early Saturday

George: as per usual he is the first one up, coming down the stairs to start the coffee and collect the morning paper, he spots an unidentified foot hanging over the end of the sofa: quietly walking up behind the sofa, he arches his eyebrow at what he sees {well now, good to see the boy finally got some sleep. It’s good that she’s an itty-bitty thing or they’d never both fit on the sofa.}: looking a little more intently {where’s his other hand?}: spying it {Oh hell. Glad he’s my grandson and not my son. It’s Philip’s turn. I’ve already done my time.}: shaking his head, he heads out the front door for the paper and purposefully lets the screen door slam shut.

Max: startled out of his sleep, he’s confused by his surroundings for a moment: he smiles as someone stirs in his arms: wrapping his arms tightly around her, he kisses her good morning on the forehead: without opening her eyes she smiles and wraps her arms around his neck, snuggling underneath his chin: they contentedly hold each other for a few moments before hearing the squeak of the screen door again.

George: with his head buried in the sports page he walks through the living room loudly commenting to no one in particular…
“Well, I‘ll be, looks like the A’s might have a chance this year. Hey, how about those Yankees. Hmmm, wonder if there’s any updates from the Raider’s training camp?”
And keeps right on walking into the kitchen and gets the coffee going.

Liz: her eyes are wide as Max’s Grandpa goes walking through, totally ignoring them: she’s trying to be quiet but she can’t help the giggle…
“Max, he knows that we’re here.”

Max: craning his neck to see what his Grandpa is doing: looking back to Liz and smiling…
“I’m sure he does. I think we better get back to our rooms before anyone else comes down.”
He feels the cold as she leaves his arms: they share a quick kiss before heading towards their perspective rooms: as he opens the door to his, he is greet by the sight of three guys sprawled out in their boxers and t-shirts, dirty clothes mixed with clean all over, along with sporting equipment, and load snoring can be heard from all three: he crinkles his nose as a smell hits him {Oh man, we should have never found that bean dip last night.}: holding his breath he scrounges around for something to wear and heads to the bathroom for a shower: he emerges 10 minutes later ready for a new day and joins his Grandpa on the deck for some coffee: sitting down…
“Morning Grandpa.”

George: looking up from the paper…
“Morning Max. Sleep well?”

Max: smiling in spite of himself….
“Yeah Grandpa, just fine.”

George: “I don’t see how. The noise coming from that room when I passed by would have woke the dead. Hadn’t heard anything like that since I was in the navy.”

Max: giving his Grandpa a hard look…
“That’s right, you were in the South Pacific during WWII. Grandpa, do you… do you ever resent having to have served, to risk your life like that?”

George: putting the paper down and studying his grandson for a bit before answering…
“No Max, I don’t. There’s no doubt that war really is hell and a lot of good men and women on both sides die. But I would rather it had been me to go than my…”
His voice trails off and he doesn’t complete the sentence.

Max: watching his grandfather’s sad expression, gently…
“sons… But one did go… to Vietnam.”

George: “Yes, our oldest son Max went to Vietnam and never came back. Your Grandma and I feel the pain of his loss every day. You never get over losing a child, but life does go on. Now we have a grandson that carries his name and while you’ll never replace him, it does feel good knowing that another Max Evans exists in the world… and I guess eventually in another world some day too.”
That earns him a smile from his grandson…
“Max, not matter where you go and what you become, you will always be a part of this family with people that care about you. We built this place in hopes that one-day it would be filled with family and friends, a place where they can come to forget about the world for a bit. It feels good to finally see it being put to that use.”

Setting Bellevue Hospital, NYC, late Saturday evening

Dr. Connelly: he pauses to stretch his back, it’s been a long day, almost 10hrs of surgery: looking back at his patient being taken to Post Op {he’s so young. Usually they’re in their 70’s or 80’s before I see them, but him… he’s not even out of his teens. He’ll never walk normally, I did the best I could but there was so much damage to the area. Well, at least he’ll be able to get up and get around eventually.}: he throws his cap and mask in the laundry and walks out to the waiting area: he looks around and finds no one.

Nurse: following the doctor out with chart in hand…
“Doctor, I had a question on this…”
Noticing the sad look…
“Paul, what’s wrong? The surgery was a success.”

Dr. Connelly: shaking his head…
“Where are they? Where are the anxious family members waiting to hear how it went? Where are the tears and smiles when they hear that he’s going to be ok? It’s not right. No one should be alone, with no family or even friends to care about him, especially a kid just starting out in life. It’s just not right.”
Looking at the nurse…
“Now what was your question?”

Family and friends can make a world of difference in one’s life, but the Fates are there for those without them.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 7-Nov-2001 10:37:45 PM ]
posted on 14-Nov-2001 1:22:05 AM by TaffyCat
Just bumping cuz I had a hard time finding it. I transfered everything (except my Favorites file) personal from my work laptop (which I don't own) to hubby's new Dell which we do own and has DSL connection *happy*

I actually am rewriting the next chapter and should have it done in a day or so. I've been sucked into the spoiler world (blah) and I need to extricate myself from it or I'll never get anything finished!

So more soon I swear!
posted on 27-Nov-2001 7:10:40 PM by TaffyCat
Just getting this thread caught up with the last two chapters over on the temp. ezboard.
More soon, maybe in a day or two, I think.

Chapter 71

Setting:
Restaurant outside of Sonora, CA, dinner time Thursday

Maria: standing in line at the salad bar, she snickers at the Jr. High Schoolers ogling a certain alien: bumping her friend in front for attention, in a low tone and nodding...
“Liz, Liz, look. Those three can barely be in their teens and they’re practically drooling over Max.”

Liz: she looks towards the girls on the opposite side of the salad bar and then towards Max, who is totally oblivious and looks so darn cute in that baseball cap: whispering back to Maria...
“It’s the hat. He looks about twelve in it.”
{Who’s twelve? I was a good foot shorter when I was twelve. What girls?} goes echoing through to her: as she watches him look around trying to find the girls...
“Make that a tall twelve.

Maria: “And tall ears to match.”
Both cannot stop giggling as they load up their salad plates as Max continues to look around in confusion...
“He’s so cute when he’s confused. I wonder if it’s an alien thing, cuz Michael suffers from it like 24/7.”

Tess: just catching up with them: glancing back to Kyle at the salad bar piling it on...
“Nah, I think clueless ness is a universal guy thing. Once Kyle discovered Grandpa Evans’ ’72 Mustang, he’s been oblivious to the whole world. All I’ve been hearing is ‘oil this’ and ‘V8 that’. What’s a Shelby anyway?”
Getting shrugs in reply, they head over to their seats at the tables.

Alex: as they all gather around the three tables that they have claimed, while munching on his chicken...
“Mr. and Mrs. Evans, this week was great. Between panning for gold in Jamestown, checking out the old west museums in Columbia with that awesome old fashion ice cream parlor, and that day at Yosemite, I can’t decide what was best.”

Kyle: “Oh sure you can. It was panning for gold. When else are you going to see Isabel knee-deep in a creek, swishing a bunch of mud around, getting freaked when a fish swam past and ending up practically jumping into your arms?”
As the tables starting laughing at the memory, both he and Alex get a good smack on the arm from a now red-faced Isabel.

Maria: as the chuckling dies down...
“Well for me it was Yosemite. I’m not usually a real nature person but Yosemite Valley with its Bridal Veil Falls and Yosemite Falls was breathtaking. I would love to get married in the meadow across from the old Wawona Hotel.”
{shudder}: turning to her bondmate {I HEARD THAT!}.

Michael: deciding he had better start talking before she has a chance to continue...
“Yeah, Yosemite was cool. Long hike up Half Dome.”

Betty: “I still can’t believe you boys did that. Your poor bodyguards almost had heart attacks when they realized what you were up to, not to mention what that did to mine and Diane’s blood pressure.”

Kyle: pointing his thumb...
“Well at least the King here let them off the hook about joining the hike.”

Max: shrugging...
“The view was incredible. I got some great pictures up there.”

Liz: “You guys were still nuts. Do you know that lightening strikes Half Dome everyday? At least you didn’t have any lame idea about trying to climb El Capitan.”

Max: “No, that’s for hang gliding.”

Philip: “That happens to be illegal and glad I stopped you.”

Diane: “Max, you weren’t?”

Max: “Huh? Uh, no.”
{Max Evans, you can’t lie. Your ears turn red and in that hat they’re sticking out for the entire world to see.}: as the red deepens {they do not stick out.}: at her raised eyebrow response {well, they don’t!}.

Diane: “Max, eat.”

Setting: Walmart, S.Lake Tahoe, Friday afternoon....

Maria: while standing in line with the others...
“Blah, I feel so bloated. I am so PMS’ing. I shouldn’t have eaten all that chocolate last night.”
She adds her box of Tampax to the other three...
“I can’t believe that we are all starting at the same time.”

Liz: “You know, there have been articles written about how women who work together get on the same cycle. It’s a medical phenomenon.”
While waiting, she glances over to the magazine rack, where the tabloids are: her mouth drops open in shock...
“OH MY GOD! It’s Max, they have Max’s picture all over them.”
Taking one while Maria, Tess and Isabel take the others: while reading...
“I don’t believe this. This lady claims that Max is her long lost son whom she got pregnant with when she was abducted.”

Isabel: “Really? This one claims that all four were part of a government conspiracy involving human/alien experimentation.”

Maria: “This is interesting, this one claims to have a secret source that has found out aliens can’t have sex.”
They all have a good laugh at that one.

Tess: “Ahem, this one says the opposite and it actually has a blurb on Michael that is penned by, um...”

Maria: she quickly snatches the tabloid from Tess...
“Pam Troy. Just wait tell I get a hold of him, that’s one Spaceboy that’s going for a lift off into space. Oh just wait.... how dare he...how...”

Liz: grabbing Maria by the shoulders, trying to calm her...
“Maria, Maria he didn’t do anything. Besides we’re in public. Let’s wait until we’re alone, OK?”

Maria: “Oh yeah sure. I’m amazed you’re so calm about this.”
Showing Liz the article...
“especially about this rather lengthy piece where Tracy Donnor told all about a certain Loverboy of yours.”

Liz: grabbing the tabloid...
“What?! Let me see that! Oh.... how could she... he never....”

Maria: “Liz, public, remember?”

Meanwhile back at the Grandparent’s house...

Michael: he, Max and Kyle are checking out Grandpa Evans’ Mustang when he gets a sudden feeling of dread come over him: looking over at his friends, he can tell that they are receiving a similar message...
“Maxwell, you think your Grandpa would mind if we took this baby out for a drive, a nice very long drive?”
They have Alex join them as they run for the hills before the girls return.

The Fates enjoy a few simple normal days or rather what passes as normal for the alien citizens of Roswell and their loved ones.


Chapter 72

Setting:
Grandparent’s house, S. Lake Tahoe, very late Friday evening

George: he, Betty, Philip and Diane are sitting around the outdoor fireplace on the deck enjoying some mulled wine in the cool night air...
“It sure is peaceful now. All the kids finally hit the hay?”

Diane: “I think so.”

George: chuckling...
“Boy that Maria sure is a spitfire. Don’t blame the boys one bit for staying gone four hours. Hell, I would’ve stayed out ‘till I was absolutely certain she was asleep.”

Betty: “Oh you, please. I can’t blame the girls for being upset about those awful articles. Everyone is going to have hard enough time with everyone staring and gossiping, but to also have that garbage in those tabloids for the world to read?”

Philip: “Yeah, but it’s not the boys fault. They didn’t do anything.”
Chuckling at his next thought...
“They couldn’t even if they wanted to, the girls would know. I bet that bonding thing keeps the divorce rates real low on Antar.”

Diane: “You know Philip; I’ve been thinking that we might need to hire some PR people. I mean the kids are going to be getting swamped with reporters and request for interviews. I imagine at some point they’re going to have to grant an interview or two and it wouldn’t hurt to have a professional helping them.”

Philip: mulling it over...
“That’s not a bad idea. I spoke to Jim this afternoon, he and Amy just got back this morning. Said everything was semi-normal. A lot of the initial reporters got bored and left after the first week and no aliens, but there are still plenty there. The Secret Service is setting up concrete barricades around the cross streets where everyone lives to try and control the traffic. Oh and they issued special permits to all of the neighbors so they can come and go with no problems, but still, they can’t be happy about it. I Have a feeling that once we return, so will they. Yeah, we might need to hire some PR people to consult with and help coordinate things with the White House. I’ve haven’t said anything to Max yet, but I got a couple of calls this week from the White House Chief of Staff. It seems there are quite a few heads-of-states wanting to meet them and of course that would be a great photo opportunity for the press.”
Shaking his head...
“Damn, I hate the thought of Max having to put himself on display like that. He’s going to absolutely despise it.”

Tobias: just now coming outside to join them with a cup of hot chocolate and Tabasco...
“He’s going to have to get use to it, though. So far he’s done pretty well.”

Philip: with a proud Father smile...
“Yeah he has.”
Scowling a bit...
“Tobias, I’ve been meaning to ask you something. The money in that Swiss account, what can it be used for?”

Tobias: “It was meant to go towards the care and upbringing of the Royal 4.”

Philip: “Say for eight college educations?”

Tobias: “Absolutely.”

Philip: “And maybe a PR firm? Things are going to be getting kind of expensive as the kids get more exposure.”

Tobias: “Philip, the money is meant for them, to be drawn upon as needed for whatever the reason.”

Philip: “Good when we get back we need to start making some arrangements on how to handle things, that is with Max’s agreement of course.”

Meanwhile, back upstairs in the quiet house...

Maria: only half awake and very blurry-eyed she stumbles into the bathroom: just using the nightlight, she proceeds to the commode to take care of business, splash...
“AAAAAACCCCCKKKKKK!”
Quickly getting up and fixing things, she then proceeds to the assumed guilty party to give them yet another piece of her mind: flipping on the light switch in the boys’ room Mt.Saint Maria lets the hot ash fly...
“OK, WHO DID IT? HUH? WHO LEFT THE TOILET SEAT UP?”
While pacing up and down the foot of the air mattresses, she doesn’t even stop for her answer; as far as she’s concerned they are all guilty...
“What is it about you men that you can’t put the damn seat back down? Is it in the male genes or something? A male genetic defect? Well...”

Max: “But we didn’t...”

Maria: “Oh don’t you dare give me that Mr. Manners. I’ve seen you, when you hang around Mr.Take Off For Four Hours too much; instead of your good manners rubbing off on him, you start to revert to his Neanderthal ways!
Michael Guerin, don’t you dare raise an eyebrow at me like that! We’ve had this discussion how many times? And you still do it! I damn near broke my butt a couple of months ago over at your place!
Kyle Valenti, I heard that snicker! So you think it’s funny huh? Well let me tell you, there had better not ever be a toilet seat left up in our house or you’re going to be needing a lot of Max’s healing services cuz so help me...”

Kyle: “I got it, I got it. Close the damn lid.”

Maria: “GOOD!”
Turning to the remaining one...
“Alex, this is what happens when you hang around with a bunch of testosterone induce knuckleheads, and after everything Liz and I taught you?”

Alex: “Never happen in a million years, I swear!”

Isabel: standing in the doorway of the girls’ room, listening to the tirade...
“Nope, wasn’t Max. I use to beat him up with my Barbie whenever he did that, broke him of that habit when we were seven. I bet he still has some knots on his head that matches Malibu Barbie.”

Tess: “Well, I must confess. Kyle’s gotten a lot better ever since I threaten to zap the reason he needs to stand up to pee, but he’s still slips every once in awhile.”

Liz: “Can’t be Alex, not after all the work Maria and I put into him all these years.”

Isabel: “Oh you know, I’ve been meaning to thank you for that. You guys did a great job.”

Liz: “You’re welcome.”

Down stairs.....

George: at the initial scream everyone came in to see what was going on: they got as far as the bottom of the stairs when the eruption occurred, which is where they remain...
“Sounds like the Spitfire is laying into them again.”

Tobias: confused...
“I don’t understand. Why is she so mad at them?”

Philip: “It sounds like one of them left the toilet seat up.”

Tobias: “So?”

Philip: shaking his head...
“I actually had someone site that in a divorce petition one time.”

Aunt Trudy: she had also been sound asleep, but no longer: taking pity on the now even more confused alien...
“When guys leave the seat up and girls don’t realize it until it’s too late, they go splash. Not a very nice picture. This usually occurs about now, in the middle of the night when people are still sleepy heads, quite a rude awakening. Something you might want to keep in mind in the future when... you have a house guest.”

Tobias: “Oh.”
{I wonder if I should go and confess?}: as they hear a door slam shut {Um, maybe not.}:

Back upstairs, boys room...

Michael: pissed, looking at his roommates...
“Thanks a lot guys. She may have shut up to you, but any idea how long she’s going to be going off inside my head?”

Max: trying to be helpful, sort of...
“About as long as she did this afternoon? Good thing it wasn’t Isabel. I think Grandma still has some of our old toys and I’m sure there’s one of those damn Barbies in there somewhere.”

Kyle: punching his pillows trying to get comfortable...
“Yeah well, be glad she can’t threaten to zap your, well you know.”

Alex: laughing....
“Yeah, Michael. Maria with powers, now that I would love to see.”

Michael: as he is resigned to his fate of listening to Maria continue to go off in his head {Maria with powers? God help us all}: reverberating through his brain {WHAT WAS THAT?}: with a sigh {Nothing dear}.

The Fates know that the lessons that stick aren’t always learned in the classroom.


Chapter 73

Setting:
Grandparents’ S. Lake Tahoe House, mid Sunday morning

George: he’s busy watching the boys load up the vans: the last two weeks have been exhausting but he has loved every minute of it: looking back at the house, he could swear the house seemed sad to see the kids getting ready to leave: they brought such life to it: he smiles as an upstairs window slides open and a blonde spitfire hangs out it, shouting for the guys to come and carry their bags downstairs: he’s chuckling as his son comes up next to him...
“You know, I keep thinking of those two quiet, reserved little grandkids you and Diane gave us. Where’d they go?”

Philip: shaking his head...
“They morphed into teenagers.”
Turning more serious...
“Dad, thanks for everything. These last two weeks are exactly what they needed.”

George: “What about you and Diane? You two need some time to take care of yourselves, too.”

Philip: with a slight gleam in his eye...
“Yep, we sure do and I have that all planned, don’t worry.”
Watching the girls telling the guys how to load the vans so everything will fit...
“At least we don’t have to worry about babysitters anymore.”
Continuing to watch the kids, as Isabel and Michael get into it over her telling him to take everything out and reload the larger suitcases on the bottom, Michael stomping off towards the house leaving Isabel standing there steaming then a bolt goes whizzing past, nailing Michael in the butt, who turns and is about to let one fly back...
“MICHAEL, ISABEL! STOP!”

George: watching the same antics play out...
“You sure about that babysitter?”

Betty: it’s a little before noon and all the vans are packed, the house sadly quiet: determine to keep the tears at bay, grabbing her granddaughter in a tight hug...
“You take care of yourself. If any of you need anything, we’re here and waiting with open arms.”

Isabel: near tears...
“Oh Grandma, you don’t know how good it feels to hear that, especially after... well, after knowing everything. You and Grandpa have made these last two weeks so special, thank you. I love you.”

George: hugging his sister tight...
“Trudy, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you look happier, but don’t let them wear you out. You’re not a young woman any more.”

Trudy: smiling...
“I’m younger than you! Oh don’t worry; they are what’s keeping me young. Actually I’ve talked to Philip about dropping me off at my home in Taos for a little while. I’ll get plenty of chance to rest then. Now you and Betty had better be planning a trip to Roswell soon.”

George: “For the Holidays, if not sooner. Now give me a hug and we’ll see you soon.”

Michael: it’s Sunday evening and something has awoken him from a very sound sleep: he looks around from his viewpoint in the last row of seats in the van or rather he tries to, he has a blonde pixie currently using him as a pillow: he smiles softly {she’s snoring.}: craning his head around to look out the window, his mouth drops open in surprise: a rare grin from ear-to-ear appears on his face as he stares out at all the neon lights: getting excited, in not quite a whisper...
“Maxwell, Maxwell, shake it loose. Look out the window.”
A little louder...
“Maxwell, wake up man!”

Max: he and Liz were snuggled in together in a sound sleep: his eyes pop open at the sound of Michael’s urgent voice: wrapping a protective arm around Liz, and turns to look out the window: he’s suddenly wide awake...
“I don’t believe it.”
As Liz stirs in his arms, he gives her a quick kiss on the forehead and then turns to the driver...
“Uh, Tobias, do you know where you’re going?”

Tobias: Aunt Trudy has been upfront with him, keeping him company by telling stories of when she was a young girl and about this town that they are arriving at: looking in his rearview mirror at the now wide awake passengers...
“Sort of. I’m just following your Dad.”

Diane: as they pull into the entrance of the large hotel and casino with the volcano that erupts every 15 minutes out front, she turns to her husband with concern...
“Philip, are you sure it’s a good idea to do this? I mean all these people around; someone is bound to notice the kids. Besides, I’m not sure Las Vegas is the best place to bring a bunch of teenagers, especially ones that can...

Philip: placing a reassuring hand on his wife...
“Diane, I have this all planned. I notified the Secret Service of this before we left and made the appropriate arrangements with the hotel. They are very much aware of their high profile guests and have procedures in place for it.”
With a mischievous twinkle in his eye...
“I just thought we could use a little grown up time, even if only for one night.”
They all pile out of the vans, hand their overnight bags to the bellhop and follow him into the check-in counter: he can’t help but grin at the wide eyed stares the kids have, as it’s his turn at the counter...
“Hello, I have reservations under Evans.”

Clerk: “One moment sir.”
Tonight has been like any other but that just changed: her eyes grow wide as she reads the special note that pops up on her computer screen under the reservation name: picking up the in house phone...
“Yes sir, I have your reservation, I just need to notify my manager.”
As she waits for the manager, she can’t help but look around for the others in the Evans party: she’s surprised when she spots them {they’re so young.}: she smiles as they are all looking around, pointing at different things {and so human, they’re just like most, excited by the bright lights and all the action going on.}: her thoughts are interrupted as the manager arrives and she steps back.

Manager: “Mr. Evans. Welcome to Las Vegas and The Mirage. We have the two adjoining suites and the two double rooms that you requested. I understand that the extra rooms are for security?”

Philip: “Yes, the Secret Service detail. Are all the other arrangements taken care of?”

Manager: “Of course sir.”
As he completes the credit card transaction...
“And if there is anything else that you require, please let us know.”
He hands the keys to Mr. Evans.

Philip: “Thank you.”
He turns to his entourage and herds them towards the elevators: he doesn’t miss the excitement this has stirred in them: as they enter the elevator, he takes out the special key that is required to get to the upper floors: as he opens the door to the first suite, he is practically bowled over as a bunch of wild animals, that use to be fairly well mannered kids, stampede into the room: he hands the other room key to Tobias, who goes next door to the adjoining suite and opens the connecting door: he allows the kids a little time to check out the large two bedroom suite and it’s twin next door: he grins as Maria excitedly exclaims that there’s a private balcony with a hot tub right off the master suite {perfect}: as the bellhop brings their bags up, handing him a twenty...
“Thanks, just leave them there.”

Bellhop: dropping the bags by the door...
“Thank you, sir. Room service will be up in about ten minutes.”
He closes his door behind him.

Philip: clearing his voice loudly...
“AHEM! Kids, everyone! Here front and center, all of you!”
After a minute, they are all gathered around him in the living room...
“OK, here’s the game plan. We have these two suites. Diane and I have the master bedroom in this one, Aunt Trudy of course has the master in the other, there’re 2 queens in each of the other bedrooms plus the sofa is a pullout. So boys get one room, the girls the other and any over flow gets the sofa beds. Now that, that is settled, I’m going to lay out the rules, they are really quite simple: no gambling, no drinking and no carousing. There will be a 2AM bed check and I had better find everyone in their right beds. Other than that you kids are free to check out the strip, but remember you are being tailed and it would be best not to attract any additional attention to yourselves. Oh and God help you if I have to come bail anyone out of jail. I am relying on all of you to be on your best behavior so that Diane and I can enjoy ourselves a little tonight. I think we deserve it, don’t all of you? Now any questions?”

Aunt Trudy: as she raises her hand...
“Yes dear, I have a question. Do those rules apply to me as well? I thought I saw a blackjack table with my name on it and well dear, what’s blackjack without a gin-and-tonic?”

Philip: he can’t help the grin and chuckles, nor can anyone else...
“OK Aunt Trudy, point taken. You and Tobias are obviously over 21 and can do as you please. Any other questions?”
He turns to answer the knock at the door...
“Ah yes, room service. Just put it over there.”
Looking back at the kids still standing around...
“Well, why aren’t all of you kids gone?”

Max: looking at the room service being laid out...
“That smells good. Steak, champagne, strawberries, chocolate, where’s ours? I mean we haven’t eaten yet either.”

Philip: “Find a buffet. I have plans and you kids aren’t part of them. Now get out!”
As he finally manages to hustle eight stunned teens, one great aunt, and one amused alien out the door, he turns back to his waiting wife...
“I didn’t think they’d ever leave.”

Diane: eyeing the dinner then her husband: she picks up a ripe strawberry and takes a bite...
“So Philip what exactly did you have planned?”

Philip: grinning, he grabs the champagne, his wife and heads towards the hot tub...
“I’ll show you. Let me know if you approve.”

Max: looking back at the closed door to the suite, Michael is practically dragging him down the hall way...
“What was that all about?”

Kyle: while waiting for the elevator...
“Based on experience, probably something you would rather not know about your parents.”

Max: looking at Kyle with shock then disgust...
“But that’s my MOM!”

Kyle: “Yeah, well at least they didn’t HAVE to get married.”

Michael: “Come on Maxwell, let’s find that buffet, I’m starving.”

Tobias: standing in the other elevator with Aunt Trudy...
“So Aunt Trudy, what’s this blackjack? Is it hard to learn?”

As one gets wrapped up in the hustle and bustle of what life has brought you, it is important to remember to take time to renew and strengthen the bonds that make you who you are; the Fates know this is especially true for ones put in extraordinary circumstances.

TBC

PS: Zan Update: he's still in the hospital recovering from surgery. Remember 3-4 month recovery but don't worry he'll be front and center, we just haven't gotten there yet.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 27-Nov-2001 7:13:12 PM ]
posted on 29-Nov-2001 2:17:00 AM by TaffyCat
All of these places and things are there. After diligently searching I can tell you that Treasure Island and the Aladdin are the only two casinos that I could locate a Starbucks in and Treasure Island, New York, New York and Excalibur have the Krispy Kremes.
F/B please!

Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 74

Setting:
Mirage Hotel & Casino, Las Vegas, Nevada, Sunday Evening

Michael: while munching on roast beef, potatoes and Tabasco...
“OK Maxwell, here’s the plan, quick wave of the hand and whalah, instant 21. I was thinking we’d start with a little roulette then on to some craps, might even...”

Max: “Michael, I hate to remind you but my Dad said no gambling and I’m quite sure he meant it.”
Thumbing his hand over his shoulder...
“Besides I think having agents following us around is going to tip off security where ever we go. How anxious are you to face my Dad from behind bars?”

Kyle: working his way through a pile of ribs...
“Kill joy. Got any better ideas, El Presidente?”

Alex: “You know there’s some pretty cool looking coasters around. Did you see the one at New York, New York? Why don’t we start there right after dinner?”

Michael: thinking about it...
“Maria doesn’t do coasters, said something about upside down loops being against the laws of nature.”

Kyle: “So don’t tell her ‘till she’s on it.”

Max: seeing the corners of his friend’s mouth starting to turn up...
“You do like to live dangerously don’t you, Michael?”

Michael: “It adds spice to life, Maxwell. You ought to try it more often.”

Meanwhile out on the casino floor...

Aunt Trudy: standing behind the seated alien at the table, giving him instructions...
“Hmmm, I would hold.”
With 18 in his hand, he takes her advice and $5 is his reward when the dealer gets 23: smiling...
“See, I told you it wasn’t hard. Now that you’re getting the hang of it, I think I’ll sit down and join you.”
Seeing the scantily clad girl go by...
“Oh Miss? Miss, I’ll have a Tanguerey and tonic please. Tobias what would you like?”

Tobias: raising his eyebrow at the outfit, smiling...
“I think I better stick to Coke.”
He takes a moment to watch the brunette walk away towards the bar {hmmm, this Las Vegas is an interesting place, nice attributes.}.

Aunt Trudy: eyeing Tobias, clearing her throat...
“Tobias, you need to place your bet.”
As he does so...
“You know, I think I’ll mention to Diane that she should have you and your Kathy over for dinner soon. You two are seeing so much of each other; she’s starting to feel like a member of the family.”
The dealer finishes the hand with her winning and Tobias losing...
“Tobias, what were you thinking? You should have held at 19, you would have won. Lack of concentration in a card game can be very costly. Oh look, here are our drinks.”

A little later....

Liz: their group is next in line for the roller coaster at New York, New York...
“You know guys this is not such a good idea, especially after a big buffet. I mean high speeds alone could make you throw-up, not to mention the loop.”

Maria: while climbing in and buckling up, her head springs up at her friends words...
“Did she say loop? As in upside down loop?“
As the cars jerk forward...
“MICHAAAEEEEELLLLLLLLL!”
One hand maintains a death grip on the bar in front, the other one does the same on the his arm as she continues to scream his name for the next 3 minutes, never running out of breath: as the car mercifully comes to a stop and they get off: she says not one word, she simply turns around and smacks him upside the head with her backpack-purse and storms down the exit ramp: this is only the beginning of their evening.

Kyle: laughing, he comes up next to Michael...
“Careful, too much spice makes for some lethal heartburn.”

Max: they made their way over to the MGM amusement park and are standing and looking up as the people on the bungee drop pull the cord and swing back and forth: he takes a quick peek over his shoulder at the now pale looking bodyguards, before looking back up and then at his friends...
“Well, whadda ya think?”

Michael: “Cool”

Kyle: “Only if I can be the one to rip the cord.”

Isabel: “Have you lost your mind?!”

Liz: “You have got to be kidding. No way am I getting on that.”

Maria: “I think I need to learn how to drink.”

Tess: “I think I’ll join you.”

Alex: coming up and putting his arms around Maria and Isabel...
“How about I keep you ladies company while the three stooges go prove their manhood?”

Maria: watching the guys get in line...
“Prove their stupidity you mean.”
They’re sitting on a bench eating ice cream as they watch Kyle, Max and Michael in the bungee harness being pulled back high in the air...
“Just my luck, they’ll throw-up as they pass over us.”

Alex: “Nah, I thought of that. By my calculations we should be out of the line of fire here if that happens.”

Tess: “You know Kyle drank that big gulp on the way over. Alex, uh...”

Alex: thinking for a moment...
“Still should be safe.”
They watch Kyle pull the release cord and the three go swinging past, screaming: it takes several passes before the swinging finally dies down...
“Looks like their done.”

Kyle: they are laughing and talking as they meet up with the rest of their group: animated...
“Man, you guys don’t know what you missed. That was awesome, what a thrill!”
Looking around...
“Where’s the mens room around here?”

Tess: she points in the general direction...
“I knew it.”
And smirks as all three head that way: turning back to her friends...
“So, what’s next?”
As they consult the park map...
“Hey, how about the bumper cars?”
Upon their return, the three daredevils are dragged over to the bumper car line.

Max: while bumpers cars seem rather tame, it is fun to see the look on Isabel’s face as he and Alex ram her car: he had been taking it easy on Liz until she rammed him from behind hard enough to make his car spin halfway around: he noticed that he seems to be a favorite target of Kyle’s, who simply grins at him and makes a mock bow every time he does it: he laughs as Maria nails Michael’s car yet again and Tess blindsides Kyle: they’re all smiling and laughing as the buzzer sounds and they climb out: they try out the rock climbing wall before heading over to the Luxor, where they check out the virtual reality rides and the gaudy souvenir shops.

Michael: even though the evening wasn’t turning out the way he planned, he has to admit if only to himself, that he has been having a good time: they’ve basically spent the last hour just walking around and checking out the different casinos while making their way back to the Mirage: currently they’re passing through the Excalibur, which seems to be packed with kids, of course more so since they’re in the arcade part: he pauses to watch a little kid about eight trying to get the lopsided basketball to go through the hoop: after about 4 tries the kid is out of tokens and is near tears, Michael gives a quick look around and walks over to the kid, giving him a dollar...
“Try it again.”
He folds his arms in front of him so no one will notice his glowing right hand as the little boy makes his basket: as the kid is excitedly jumping up and down and pointing to the large bear that he wants for his prize...
“See kid, told ya.”
As he starts to walk away, the person that he didn’t notice watching him walks up to him.

Maria: slipping her arm around him...
“That was sweet.”

Michael: acting gruff...
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Maria: “Um hum, of course not. Come here.”
She proceeds to reward his good deed with a long delicious kiss: it takes a minute before the sounds of whistles reach them: breaking their kiss, they find themselves amongst a bunch of kids making kissy faces at them: rolling her eyes...
“I think we better go.”

Max: as they are passing back through the Monte Carlo, he notices that people are starting to notice them, staring and pointing: he’s relieved as their agents as casually as possible come up and surround their group as they quickly walk through the casino to the tram to the Bellagio: while the Bellagio doesn’t really cater to the under 21 crowd, they do cater to shoppers: it takes almost an hour and threats of being physically carried out before the girls decide to tear themselves away from the shops: as they’re leaving he notices that Liz and Maria are both having some problems keeping up...
“What’s wrong?”

Liz: stopping and taking her sandals off...
“My feet are killing me. How much farther do we have to walk?”

Max: looking down the strip...
“A bit farther.”
Looking around for a slightly secluded spot...
“Come here. I think I can help with that.”
She sits down on the side of a planter and Max takes her foot in his hands as if to rub it: as his hands glows...
“Let me know when it feels better.”

Liz: her eyes are closed as she feels the heat of his hands penetrate her achy muscles: as a pleased smile spread across her face...
“Hmmm, that feels wonderful. I think I need to take you with me when I go shopping.”
As he switches to the other foot, a pleasurable sigh escapes her lips: when he finishes, he stands up and leans over and gives her a loving kiss: smiling...
“Thank you.”

Maria: leaning against a wall with shoes in hand...
“Well that’s great but what about my feet?”

Michael: Max looks at him, asking without words what he should do: looking at his dynamite pixie, he comes to a quick decision: he walks over and picks her up and starts walking...
“Come on, let’s go, I want to catch the pirate battle at Treasure Island.”

Isabel: they stand on the wood bridge that separates the pirates from the British man-o-war to watch the battle take place over head, they are both mesmerized by and laughing at the fun but corny show: after the show they walk through the casino shops that are lined with everything a pirate would need, plastic swords, eye patches, fake hook hands: she stops dead in her tracks as she can’t believe what she’s hearing going on behind her: turning around, she’s horror stricken at the sight her brothers, her lover and her friend taking up arms and staging a mock sword fight in the store: she looks over at her girlfriends, who are wearing similar looks of disgust: marching over to the children playing, she plants herself in front of Alex...
“Drop it or I’ll zap you where you’ll remember it the most.”
As Alex quickly complies, she is satisfied to see Liz has a hold of a now weaponless Max by the arm, Maria has Michael by the t-shirt and Tess has Kyle by the collar: embarrassed she turns on her heals and marches out of the store: as the guys quietly fall in behind...
“I cannot believe it. I haven’t seen anything like that since Max and Michael were nine and kept getting run out of the toy dept. for playing with the toy guns.”
She was so angry that she almost missed it: stopping and turning back around, she walks back to the Starbucks she just passed, turning to the girls...
“I think I’d like a tall café mocha. How about you?”

Liz: “Tall latte.”

Maria: “Same, but with a shot of hazelnut.”

Tess: “Make mine with a shot of vanilla.”
They all then turn and glare at the guys, who simply get in line.

Max: with a round of coffee drinks for all, they proceed back on their way to the tram to the Mirage, but this time it’s his turn to stop as he comes upon one of the last shops before the tram: as the guys come up behind him, smacking his lips at the sight of all those Krispy Kremes...
“Well, what better goes with coffee than donuts?”

Back at the Mirage...

Tobias: looking at his ever dwindling stack of chips then over at Aunt Trudy’s increasingly large stack...
“I think I’m going to try my hand at the slots for a bit.”

Aunt Trudy: Looking at her hand...
“Well, looky there, blackjack.”
Looking over Tobias, patting his hand...
“Alright dear, it is getting late. I think I’ll be calling it a night real soon anyhow. It must be getting close to 2AM. I wonder if the kids have gotten back yet.”

Tobias: checking his watch...
“It’s five till and if they’re not I’d rather not be there. I’ll see ya in a bit.”

Aunt Trudy: calling out to the departing alien...
“Good Luck.”

Philip: watching the illuminated numbers on the alarm click turn over, at 1:59AM he hears the door to the suite open and herd of noisy teenagers come in and turn on the tv’s in both suites, the theme to Gilligan’s Island comes filtering through...
“Ugh.”

Diane: reaching for her husband: with a reassuring smile...
“Philip, let them enjoy their last night of freedom. Besides they made it back before 2AM. So they’re not in bed, cut ‘em a little slack.”

Philip: getting out of bed and slipping his sweat pants on: rubbing his tired eyes...
“Alright, but I have to drive tomorrow. They don’t so those tv’s have got to get turned down.”
A few minutes later, he returns to the now much quieter bedroom: climbing back in bed, still shaking his head...
“Those kids are going to be up for hours. They’re drinking coffee and have already devoured 2 dozen donuts and have two more to go.”
It’s almost 3AM before a broke Tobias escorts a now $900 richer Aunt Trudy back to the suites and almost 4AM before all is finally quiet.

The Fates too have taken advantage of the last night of vacation and are also passed out from exhaustion.



TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 29-Nov-2001 2:53:51 AM ]
posted on 30-Nov-2001 3:39:35 PM by TaffyCat
I would like to thank all the readers and posters. Knowing that you are interested in my version of Roswell is what encourages me to keep writing.

I think I need to take a quick moment to remind all of the timeline that we are on....

School just got out a few weeks ago so that makes it about late June. Way back when I was a girl, school did not start until the day after Labor Day, that's the first weekend in September, so we have a few more months to go.

Zan is still in the hospital and has a 3-4 month recovery time frame. So that puts him at a Oct./Nov. release time (just in time for the Holidays).

Just a couple of other notes:
Keep in mind that the doctor said that eventhough the surgery was successful, Zan still won't be the same as before.

Yes, those Secret Service Agents have been doing a good job with their charges. In writing them I am keeping an event from earlier this year in mind, when a certain President's daughter got herself in a bit of trouble, many asked why her protective detail didn't stop her. I'm paraphrasing their reply, "it's not our job to babysit her but to keep her safe." This is not meant as a disparaging remark on the pres. daughter but an attempt to explain how and why the agents are there but staying out of it until they perceive a threat to our gang.

No, the girls have not forgotten those articles and who wrote them.

Who said that the kids wanderings weren't noticed last night?

And lastly, while I have spent a great deal of time describing their vacation (I wanted to because it was fun), I need to get this story moving along, so after their inital return home and dealing with how thier lives change, expect this story to move along a little faster.

And rest assured, come hell or high water I am going to be finishing this story even if it's finally chapter is # 200!

posted on 1-Dec-2001 10:21:47 PM by TaffyCat
Happy December! Everybody got all their Holiday shopping done? Yeah, me neither.
See I told you they got noticed last night.
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 75

Setting:
Mirage Hotel suites, Las Vegas Nevada, Monday morning

Philip: his eyes pop open to a thin stream of light shining through the small gap in the drapes: he groans slightly as he rolls over to look at the clock {7:35AM, damn I feel like I just got to bed.}: rubbing his hand over his eyes, he’s careful not to wake his wife as he slips out of bed, closes the drapes the rest of the way and heads to the bathroom for his morning routine: he emerges a few minutes later clean shaven, teeth brushed, hair combed but still wearing sweat pants and goes to do a head count on the kids: as he walks into the living room he spots a body asleep on the sofa bed {hmmm, Michael, that’s one down.}: opening the door to the other bedroom in their suite, he counts bodies {1,2, 3 plus Michael makes 4}: he closes the door and is about to go to the adjoining suite when it dawns on him that, that wasn’t right: opening the bedroom door again for a second look {Max and Alex in one bed and Tobias in the other. Wait TOBIAS?! Oh hell, I lost a kid. Where’d Kyle get to?}: he looks around the room once more then scans the living room area again before walking into the adjoining suite, where he immediately spots the AWOL teen asleep on the sofa bed: his sigh of relief is fleeting as he realizes that there is one too many arms sticking out: his pursed lips form a thin line as he walks over and gives Kyle a not-so-gentle knock upside the head: as Kyle opens his eyes he is greeted by a glaring Philip with his arms crossed: while pointing to the sofa bed next door...
“Wrong bed. You’ll hear about this later. Move it.”
As the boy gets out of bed, he’s grateful to see that he at least has his boxers still on, and he could see that Tess had some sort of night shirt on: he treats a now awake Tess to a very disappointed Dad look before he goes and peeks into the girls room where he thankfully finds three girls sound asleep: closing their door he momentarily wonders if Aunt Trudy was in her bed but decides that he would really rather not know if she wasn’t: as he heads back to his room he shoots one more glare at the sofa bed that now has two grouchy guys arguing over blankets and pillows: he closes his door behind him and decides that the bed looks too damn inviting and slips back underneath the covers and curls up with his wife and life partner: at about a quarter-to-ten the sounds of mayhem right outside his door awakens him: he turns over to where Diane was and finds an empty spot: he glances to the closed bathroom door and hears water running: he looks back to the other door, decides that whatever is going on out there can wait and puts a pillow over his head trying to drown out the sounds: a little bit later he feels someone sitting on the bed, with a mischievous grin he wraps his arms around her and pulls her back to the center of the bed with him: nuzzling her neck...
“Hmmm, you smell good.”

Diane: last night had been wonderful, it had been a long time since either one had been able to be that playful, just too much going on in their lives: her reminiscing is interrupted by the sounds of wide awake teens doing God-knows-what out there: kissing her husband...
“Thank you dear, but the kids....”

Philip: not letting go...
“What about them?”

Diane: “Philip, they’re just outside. What if they walk in and besides what about breakfast?”

Philip: “I believe that’s what room service is for and Max and Isabel haven’t done that since they were seven. So come here.”

Michael: it’s now almost 10:30am and he’s sitting on the sofa watching some talk show and listening to his stomach growl...
“OK Maxwell, this is getting ridicules. I need food now. Go tell your parents that we’ll meet them downstairs at the buffet.”

Max: eyeing his parents’ close door with uncertainty...
“I’d rather not. I guess we could leave them a note or something.”

Alex: “Sounds good to me. While you write it, I’ll head down and get in line.”
He opens the suite door only to be greeted by an agent blocking his way...
“Um, just going down to get in line for chow.”

Agent: hold his hand up to stop him...
“I’m sorry but that isn’t a real good idea at this time. Room service might be better.”

Isabel: coming up behind Alex...
“Why? What’s going on?”

Agent: “Are Mr. and Mrs. Evans available?”

Isabel: “I guess I can get them.”
Looking back at her brother with concern, she knocks on her parents’ door...
“Uh, Mom, Dad, one of the agents wants to talk to you.”
She hears a distant “we’ll be right out” in reply and sits down with the others in living room.

Diane: was just finishing getting dressed when she heard the knock, she interrupts Philip’s shower to let him know that something is up and proceeds to go out and see what it is: as she walks over to greet the agent, she mentally notes that everyone has assembled and is nervously looking at her...
“Good morning agent, what’s going on?”

Agent: “Good morning Ma’am, I was just explaining that it would be best for all of you to order room service.”

Philip: just coming into the living room...
“Why is that?”

Agent: sighing...
“Apparently some people took notice that you were here and have notified the press. There are reporters, photographers and curiosity seekers covering every exit as well as throughout the hotel casino and adjoining areas. We are coordinating with the hotel security on the safest exit route for everyone, but in the mean time it would be best if everyone relaxed and enjoy your rooms.”

Philip: “Thank you, we’ll do that. Please let us know when everything is setup. We’ll be packed and ready when you are.”
As he closes the door, he turns and looks at all the dour faces looking down...
“Max, I’m sorry. I guess this wasn’t such a good idea after all.”

Max: looking up at this...
“No Dad, we had a blast last night. In fact, this last couple of weeks has been incredible. Besides this was bound to happen sooner or later, at least it’s happening now and not two weeks ago.”

Michael: pulling out the room service menu...
“Hmmm, the American Breakfast looks good.”

Max: at a quarter-to-noon, they all assemble with their overnight bags, the vans are already in front and waiting for them, the hotel security is clearing a path for them downstairs: all but one of the agents precedes them down the elevators to the main floor: as the elevators come back up they all step in and ride down together: as the doors open, their very serious-looking agents surround them and very quickly start walking towards the exit: he’s had his arm around Liz the entire time and as they walk through part of the casino, he draws her even tighter to him as people are actively being restrained by the hotel security: all he can hear is a roar of people all shouting at them, he hasn’t clue what they’re saying: he briefly turns his head a little and sees that Alex has Isabel glued to him and Tobias is making sure Aunt Trudy keeps up: before he knows it they are outside where all the photographers and reporters have been forced to wait: he hears what must be hundreds of pictures being snapped and even more shouting and yelling: he is now every disoriented: Liz holding on tight to him is what forces him to keep it together: he is almost thrown into the van by the anxious agents, and in less than a minute the vans are pulling out and onto Las Vegas Blvd, where the traffic is being held for them to aid in getting them out of town as quickly as possible: he’s too shell-shocked to say anything: looking around at the other van occupants it obvious that he’s not alone in what he’s feeling: he wraps his arms tightly around his soul mate and holds onto her as if his life depends on it.


While it is always good to get away, it is time for the Fates to bring them back to reality.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 2-Dec-2001 12:13:01 PM ]
posted on 1-Dec-2001 10:37:54 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
Abs originally wrote:
I think I'm done for the moment. It almost makes you wish for just the praise and not so many thoughts, doesn't it? Please post more of this incredible story soon, your devoted audience is breathless with anticipation. *bounce*


Abs I have no problems with anyone posting questions, comments or ideas. Many times they have either reminded me of something I forgot or given me new ideas. While I do have this story mapped out in my brain, I do not plan out each chapter, I think that could be why it's taking me so long to tell it. But at the same time it does give room to improvise when someone touches on something that should be addressed.
Unlike certain "professionals" I do read everyone's comments and I do make adjustments, but I do not allow it to stray too far from the main storyline that is stored in my head.

So please post whatever f/b you like. I do enjoy reading it!
Thanks!
posted on 2-Dec-2001 3:47:13 AM by TaffyCat
Abs I just had to respond before I crash for the night...

No worries... I do have plans already floating around my noggin for I think all that you have touched upon, including that little smurf off licking his wounds. It won't happen all at once or maybe even for awhile, but the plan is there.

In case you haven't noticed, I try and write as if I'm describing something that is playing out in front of me, which it actual is in my head. The problem is that I can't write as fast as my head can play them out so what you're just now reading, to me has happened weeks or even months, and in the case of Max reliving and relaying the initial nightmare of the White Room to his Dad, a year ago. This is the main reason I need to speed the pace up, my imagination is getting too far ahead.

Please don't stop questioning/commenting, it keeps me on my toes if nothing else.

Thanks,
posted on 3-Dec-2001 5:25:33 PM by TaffyCat
Hmmm, I could have sworn that I had posted Newest Additions on the repost board but I couldn't find it.

In any case for any that have not read NA, it's a companion piece to this story. It's where I tell how and why Philip and Diane find and decide to keep Max and Isabel. Of course all the family has to meet the newest additions to the Evans family, so there's lots of Aunt Trudy, and bratty cousin Robert and well as both sets of grandparents. It's only 6 chapters so it's not an all-dayer- story. Hope you like it.

Link:
viewthread?forum=repost-fan-fiction&id=16523䂋
posted on 3-Dec-2001 5:38:21 PM by TaffyCat
Ok, just doing a little computer house cleaning... to all of those that sent me an email looking for updates to this story from a couple of weeks ago, I apologize. I just now checked that email account and cringed, I had over 800 emails, I had forgot that I joined an email group. I'm usually more on top of things. In any case since we are now on ch.75 (76 is coming soon, I swear) obviously everything is fine and well. I just wanted to let everyone know that I was not ignoring you, I was just a tad distracted with life for a bit, but all is well.

Thanks,

posted on 3-Dec-2001 10:06:40 PM by TaffyCat
This is short but transitional.
Woohoo The Pilot is on tomorrow! Hope the ratings are sky high!
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 76

Setting:
Aunt Trudy’s house, Taos NM, late Monday evening,

Philip: it has been an exhausting drive: the local Las Vegas police dept working in conjunction with the Secret Service holding traffic for them as they made their way out of town, made for a speedy departure, plus it prevented the majority of reporters and the like from following them: there were a few that did manage to track them but a couple of phone calls to the Nevada and then the Arizona Highway Patrol took care of them: in the last ten hours they had only stopped three times, twice for gas and bathroom breaks and once for food and that was fast food: they had made record time but still had at least a good five hour drive home: watching Kyle and Michael unloading Aunt Trudy’s things...
“Aunt Trudy, are you sure you won’t change your mind? I mean you’ve been invaluable to us and we’ll miss you.”

Aunt Trudy: looking fondly at her nephew...
“Yes, I’m sure. I’m not a young woman any more and this will give me a little time for myself. I did have a life before all of this, you know; and I think I would like to attend to it for awhile, besides Roswell is just too blazing hot for me in the summer. I have my arts and crafts fairs and Indian Culture exhibits to attend and friends that I want to visit. I’ll only be a phone call away, and I do plan on coming back once the weather cools off a bit.”
Looking at him earnestly...
“Philip, you’re doing a wonderful job, but don’t take all of it on yourself. Max needs to see what all is going on behind the scenes; he’s not a little boy anymore. Let him know what all this is costing you and I don’t mean just money wise either. Now give me a hug.”
After their hug she turns to embrace her niece...
“Come here sweetie.”
Giving her a good look...
“Isabel, it’ll be tough for all of you when you get back, just remember your real friends will stand by you and don’t worry about the others, they’ve never mattered anyways. Oh and take good care of Alex.”

Isabel: “Don’t worry, I will.”

Max: next in line, he gives her a tight hug...
“I wish you would stay with us. You’ve helped me sort so many things out. I need you.”

Aunt Trudy: drawing back to look at him...
“You would have figured them out yourself... eventually. You’ll do fine and I’m only a phone call away. Now give me another hug.”
After getting her hug and kiss, she turns next to a slightly reluctant Kyle...
“Come over here. You’re not getting away that easily.”
While hugging...
“Kyle, keep doing what you’re doing.”

Kyle: pulling back and looking at her confused...
“Huh?”

Aunt Trudy: “You are the only one of the group that stands up to him and calls him on things. Michael may not like something, he may even argue with him about it but in the end he’ll support whatever Max decides. So will all the others but you won’t. You challenge him. Don’t stop.”
Turning to the next in line...
“Ah Michael, try and stay out of too much trouble.”

Michael: while hugging is favorite if only aunt...
“I’ll try but I can’t promise.”

Aunt Trudy: she’s still chuckling as she turns next to Liz...
“I know I leave him in good hands. Just don’t lose yourself in the process.”
Next she spies Maria...
“Oh our little Spitfire, you keep those boys in line.”

Maria: “Don’t worry, I will.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, I have no doubt about that.”
Next up is Tess...
“Remember you’re more than alien royalty, you’re Tess Harding, enjoy being her.”
Giving the next in line a sly smile...
“Oh my gambling buddy, I think we need to visit one of those Indian Casinos nearby and get in a bit more practice, and then I’ll teach you the finer points of roulette. Tell that Kathy of yours hello for me.”
Lastly she turns to Diane...
“Diane, there is no doubt that this wild bunch is in good hands. Don’t forget that while you’re busy taking care of them that you take care of yourself as well.”
She waves a final time as the two vans and two sedans pull away into the quiet night before heading to her own bed, in her own little home where she can sleep in late for a change.

Philip: it’s close to 3:00AM when they drop the final kid off and head home: even at this ungodly hour he can see a couple of people milling around the police barricades that lead to their home: as they pass through the barricades he notices them excitedly getting on cell phones: sighing {it’s begun}.

Setting: Bellevue Hospital, NYC, early Tuesday morning

Zan: as he stretches his left leg and wiggles his toes a little, a shaft of pain shoots up his leg: he freezes all movement until the pain passes: a slight smile crosses his face, it’s the first time since the “accident” that he’s been able to move his toes on his own: this afternoon he’ll start working with a physical therapist, he knows it’ll be agonizing but he welcomes the pain, it’s the price he’s willing to pay in order to walk again.

One makes many sacrifices in their life, some large some small but the Fates know that none are insignificant.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 3-Dec-2001 10:20:20 PM ]
posted on 4-Dec-2001 1:21:07 AM by TaffyCat
Abs think of Kyle's open defiance of Max in Wipeout. Here he was for the first time acting as a member of the group, but at the same time he stood his ground and in no uncertain terms flat out told Max that he was going to go to that billboard with the alien, uh whatever you want to call it, that was strategically nailed in it and take Liz and Maria with him. I don't see Michael or anyone else doing that with Max. This by no means makes Kyle unloyal, he's proven his loyalty many times over, but he's not afraid to openlychallenge Max, the King. IMO it really is a very important that any leader have someone like that standing beside them.

Also remember that my story starts at the time of TSAP so the serious judgment atrocities that Max's makes later on in the show never happened.

About Alex, ok you caught me, so let's just say he slept throught it ok?

I hate it when I get interrupted when I'm posting, it makes for so many edits.

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 4-Dec-2001 1:34:58 AM ]
posted on 5-Dec-2001 2:12:51 AM by TaffyCat
While I'm writing the next part which should be tonight or tomorrow, I think, if you're looking for some reading material try
LindaCrazy4Jason's "A Forbidden Love".
Somehow the image of Max as a slave....well, never mind.*big*
Here's the link: viewthread?forum=dreamer-fanfiction&id=31703

And also Kath7's "Between the Sand and Stone" a very good post Control story.
Here's the link:
viewthread?forum=dreamer-fanfiction&id=26486

I've seen many already posting on these, but if you hadn't yet read them, I highly recommend them. *wink*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 5-Dec-2001 2:13:32 AM ]
posted on 5-Dec-2001 5:07:48 PM by TaffyCat
This chapter is meant to clear up some minor, but potentially nagging questions , you know things that make CHADS.
Also, keep in mind that the president nor anyone else outside the group, other than Tom Barnett knows that the Royal 4 are clones.(except for of course, the other aliens.)
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 77

Setting:
Evans house, Tuesday around noon

Philip: even though it’s almost noon, he’s the first one up: he yawns and stretches as he heads into the kitchen to start the coffee brewing: while waiting for the coffee, he glances over to the answering machine with it’s red message light blinking: looking closer he cringes as the number 49 flashes at him {good thing I didn’t buy the one that held over a hundred messages.}: he grabs a cup of coffee, a pad of paper and pen, hits the play button and sits down at the table, where he remains for the next half an hour: he’s just finishing up when Diane and the kids come in, still looking sleepy-eyed: as they get some coffee and take a seat around the table...
“Morning. I have here quite a list of messages.”
Perusing the list...
“Let’s see if I can hit the highlights...Diane, Laurie called...let’s see I counted 12 times, your Mom and Dad must have gotten back from their Bahamas cruise last Tuesday, cuz they’ve been calling ever since then... oh and let’s see we’ve got cousin Margie, cousin Pam, oh and do we have a cousin Jimmy?”
As Diane shake her head “yes”...
“Huh, well he called too... then there were some rather interesting ones: one from a Tracy Donner for Max, something about wanting to study alien biology, she left her number.”
He does his best to keep a straight face at Max’s horror stricken look...
“And then there was one from a Pam Troy looking for Michael, she said either you, Max or Michael are welcomed to call her back, she also left her number.”
He glances back up at his son {didn’t think his face could get any redder, I guess I was wrong.}...
“Um, yeah, so there was also a couple here from a Johnny Whitmore for Isabel, wanting to know if she would like to... let’s see, oh did he put it ‘go alien exploring’?”
He gives her a rather dry, non-pleased look...
“Oh yes, then Bob Swantson called. I need to think about how to handle that one. I don’t want what he did to help us to cause him any problems. Oh and Max, Tom Barnett wants you to call him. Did you get a chance to talk to him before all of this broke?”

Max: “Yeah but only real briefly. He wanted to keep to the story that we discussed, that I’m a long lost grandson. The part about his lover having been an alien princess is a new twist though. I’m sure that made for some interesting family talk.”

Philip: scratching his unshaven chin...
“I can imagine. Well, give him a call today. Oh, before I forget, I’m going to be meeting with the Secret Service this afternoon at 3:00PM to go over security. I want the three of you there, and anyone else that can make it.”
With that they start their day, Isabel to go get dressed; Max decides to hunt for any food in the cupboards that they had that might still be edible after a two week absence: Diane starts the first of numerous loads of laundry before returning her sister’s call: Philip decides to tune in CNN to see what’s going on in the world while sipping a second cup of coffee.

Sister’s house....

Laurie: answering the phone...
“Hello... Diane! Are you back yet? Where were you? Well, yes I did get your message about visiting Philip’s folks in California, but you left out the part about Max and Isabel... about them being... I mean... Diane, why didn’t you tell me? We’re family. We should have known. How did all this happen anyways? Surely some aliens didn’t just drop them at your doorstep and say, ‘here take care of our kids. By the way, they’re alien royalty’.”
She listens intently as Diane explains...
“So it’s only been this year that you’ve known. Did you know in March when we were there for Max’s party? Diane, I’ll never forget that you didn’t tell me at least then, but I can forgive you. I guess I can understand how they didn’t want anyone else in on it...Oh, I saw a short clip of you guys leaving that Las Vegas Casino on a tabloid tv show last night. The kids looked kind of freaked. How’s everyone holding up? Yeah, I’d bet there’s going to be some changes to your lives... Oh, we’re doing ok. Everyone’s till shocked over it though... yeah, Mom and Dad got back last Tuesday morning, they had been in sort of news black out while on the cruise, so they sort of walked into it blind, but they’re coping... you had better be calling them next or you’re not going to hear the end of it; you still might not anyways... So Diane, how can... what makes them alien? I mean if it was physical, you would have noticed it years ago, so how can you tell they’er... aliens? Really, what kind of gifts? Healing, really? Molecular structure?”
Thinking about an incident that happened after they left her sister’s house last March...
“So with a wave of a hand they can change the shape of things, like shoes and uh, clothes? Hmm, did Max and Robert have words or something right before we left? Well, it’s not really important, but it could explain why we had to buy Robert new shoes and underwear when we got to LA.”
Chuckling at the memory...
“You should have seen the look on Robert’s face when he opened his suitcase to find high heals and lace underwear. Rob still is giving Robert funny looks over that one. At least now there’s a possible explanation. Oh no, don’t get on to him about it, it’s alright. At least they didn’t get into an actual fight this time, and considering what Robert had been implying about Max... well, it was the perfect payback. Ok, kiddo, I guess I had better go so you can call Mom and Dad, but I want to get together with you soon. So let me know when would be a good time. Let the kids know that we still love them, take care of yourself. I love you, bye.”

Setting: Evans house, same day about 4:00 PM

Philip: he had been looking over the suggestions that the Secret Service gave them, they were pretty good: the kids balked about having to submit a weekly schedule but the agents need those schedules so they can sweep the area before hand, it’s just something the kids are going to have to get use to: he scowls at the suggestion of building a cement fence around their house and all the security equipment that they are recommending {this is going to costs tens of thousands! But how can I not do it? I have to do everything possible to keep my kids safe.}: looking over the suggestions that Michael gets more suitable and secure place to live, that the Sheriff and Amy’s new home be approved security wise before they move: of course they would love it if the Parkers would move out of the apartment above the Crashdown, but that was going a bit too far: the alley way behind the Crashdown has already been blocked off and Jeff is at minimum looking at some big bucks also for a new security system: and there’s no doubt that they’re going to want another system over at Jim and Amy’s new place as well: looking over at the alien...
“Tobias, I’m glad you could make it today. There’re some things that I need to talk to you about. I know we spoke briefly about money for the kids’ education and a PR firm, but there’s a lot more that’s coming up.”
A little unsettled about having to say this...
“Tobias, I’ve always made a comfortable living and provided pretty well for my family, but I’m not sure how I’m going to afford all of this, not too mention the fact that I’m dealing so much with this stuff that it’s hard to find time to actually take care of my clients. And it’s just not me, there’re the Parkers, the Valentis and even Michael to consider. Plus I was thinking of hiring some sort of management firm or something; someone who can look out for the kids’ best interest. I hate to ask, but um, how much is in that account? Is it enough to cover all of these expenses?”

Tobias: looking at Philip with surprise...
“Philip, I’m sorry, I had never thought about that. I guess I’ve been lucky, as a member of the royal family money wasn’t really something I had to think about too much. As for the account, at the end of your WWII there was $2 million deposited, some has been used for various things but the majority of it has just been sitting there drawing interest. I believe that there is about $50 million still available, of course it’s yours to use as needed.”
Turning more serious...
“Philip, I don’t think it’s a good idea to have any... outsiders looking out for the Royal 4, besides no one is going to have their best interest at heart like you do. Perhaps you could hire additional help at your practice instead?”
They talk for several hours about how to rearrange finances and responsibilities and draw Max into it as well, since it is technically the King’s money and well, he is the King: eventually the Parkers and Valentis and even Michael are called to consult on how to best use their resources.

The Fates know that it is the details in life that can drive one crazy if they’re not careful.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 5-Dec-2001 5:18:44 PM ]
posted on 9-Dec-2001 7:35:03 PM by TaffyCat
Patience people, good things come to those who wait!
F/B please!

Enjoy! (Max and Liz sure did! *wink* )

Chapter 78

Setting:
UFO Center, Wednesday, early morning

Max: he did his best to try and sneak in but without much success: if it hadn’t been for the agents clearing a path for him, he never would have made it: coming in the back way, he heads towards Brody’s private office: spying his boss at his computer...
“Hey Brody, how’s it been?”

Brody: turning at the sound of the voice: he grows excited as his alien employee comes in: jumping up out of the chair...
“Max, I’ve been waiting for you. You wouldn’t believe what this place has been like since you left. We normally average about 150 people a day, but lately it’s been close to 500 and growing! It’s total chaos. Not to mention the fact that it now takes longer for people to enter.”

Max: confused...
“Wait, what?”

Brody: shrugging...
“The metal detectors at the front door. Everyone has to go through them before entering. The Secret Service insisted on it as a condition of your continued employment here, which by the way I’m holding you to your word that you are going to be staying. But come on, come on, we only have a half an hour before the place opens and I want you to go through my alien artifacts, I need to know which are the real McCoys.”
He has a hold of Max by the elbow and drags him down to the display floor: he’s disappointed to find that he only has that one pentagon shaped thing that Max recognizes as authentic: looking at his friend, he smiles again...
“Well, I guess that’s ok. I mean those are just things and I have a real live alien that I can actually call my friend.”

Max: glances at his watch then back to Brody, smiling...
“Thanks Brody. But um, we open in like ten minutes and I have a request. Um, I would like to work behind the scenes, you know, away from the public eye.”

Brody: considering it, pensive...
“Max, I can understand that, but I was rather thinking the opposite would be better. Think about it, most people simply want to know that you... well, that you aren’t really some three headed monster. They would be ecstatic to simply see you and maybe shake your hand and say hi. It could go along way to squashing a lot of fears that people might have and in the process get you use to being the center of attention.”

Max: frowning...
I’m not sure. They’ll probably start asking a bunch of questions.”

Brody: clapping his hand on Max’s shoulder...
“Doesn’t mean you have to answer them. Come on, you need to get out and start meeting people, quit hiding.”

Max: “Ok, but if I don’t like it, I get to finish my shift behind the scenes.”
Smiling...
“I suppose this isn’t going to be too bad for business either.”

Brody: good naturedly...
“Thanks, I was thinking that you could maybe start by working the information booth. Think of it, an alien King manning the information booth at an UFO Center, the irony of it is incredible!”

Max: with a couple of Secret Service agents hovering nearby, the first visitors enter the center: a harried mother with an antsy little boy comes up to the information booth: he smiles at her question: pointing...
“Yes ma’am, right over there across from the Ladies.”
People start milling about, trying to look at everything, trying to spot anything alien: it’s a few more minutes before a teen, maybe a year younger than himself walks up to the booth.

Teen: he walks up to the booth while flipping through one of the “authentic alien” books for sale: putting the book up on the booth’s counter...
“So is this book for real?”

Max: looking at it...
“I don’t know. I haven’t read it.”

Teen: being smart...
“Well, why don’t you go ask that alien that’s supposed to work here?”

Max: “You just did.”
The look on his face is priceless: trying not to crack up...
“If there’s nothing else, there’re a couple of people behind you.”

Teen: “HOLY SHIT! YOU’RE HIM! YOU’RE THE ALIEN!”

Max: looking around {well, that got everyone’s attention.}: as people overcome their initial shock they run to get in line to meet the alien: clearing his throat...
“Ahem, next please.”
As the teen numbly steps to the side, a middle aged man with a camera comes up to him and extends his hand: taking his hand in greeting and smiling...
“Hi, I’m Max Evans, it’s nice to meet you.”
The man is still star struck and keeps shaking hands...
“Could I, uh, have my hand back now?”

Man: embarrassed...
“Oh, oh, I’m sorry.”
As he lets go he stares at his hand: looking up at the alien...
“I just shook hands with an alien!”
Remembering he has his camera...
“Could I get a picture? I mean is that allowed?”

Max: “Hmmm, I’m not sure but I don’t see why not? Maybe that lady behind you could take one of us together?”
By mid-morning the security people are limiting access to the UFO Center and allowing only twenty-five in at a time to keep from exceeding the maximum number of people allowed on the premise at a time, need to keep the fire marshal happy: Max, never thought it would be possible, but he’s having a great time meeting people: so far he must have signed over a hundred autographs and posed for almost as many pictures, he turned down 15 marriage proposals so far, sighting his youth as the reason, well that and his girlfriend, answered basic questions like what’s his favorite food, color, and hobby countless times, and said sorry but that’s personal to many other questions: suddenly he can feel her drawing closer: he looks towards the entrance and spots the Crashdown uniform, she gives him a cute smile and holds up a couple of lunch bags for him to see: looking around, he spots Brody coming over to him...
“Hey Brody....”

Brody: “Yeah, I know. Besides I could get in trouble with the labor board. You already skipped your 10 minute mid-morning break, might get sited if I let you miss your lunch hour; just add the 10 minutes on for dessert. Oh, my office is free just have Liz leave my lunch on the desk, I’ll eat it later.”
Turning to the people waiting in line...
“Sorry folks, but its lunch time... even for aliens.”
He smiles as he looks over his should at Max and Liz escaping to the quiet of his private office.

Max: as they enter the office and lock the door behind him: he’s so excited, he just has to tell her about his morning: pacing around talking...
“You wouldn’t believe how many people came in just to see me, or to talk or to take my picture, and they, they were so...nice. I was totally terrified at first when Brody talked me into it, but after the first couple of people I realized that they were even more nervous than me! So I relaxed and just tried to be friendly and they...”
As he turns around and finally faces her, the look in her eye sends all other thoughts out the window: concentrating only on her, he advances on her like a moth to a flame.

Liz: while listening to him, she’s grinning from ear-to-ear; she can’t help it, the sparkle in Max’s eye and the huge grin he’s sporting is just too... intoxicating: as he suddenly stops and looks at her, his unspoken desires hits her like a lightening bolt: licking her lips, her smile becomes more sensual as he approaches: as he tries to kiss her...
“So, how friendly do you get when you’re relaxed?”
His only response was his lips grabbing hers and they are immediately lost in each other: she runs her hands along his sides, then up along his strong arms until they finally clasp behind his neck: she feels his hands wrap around her waist drawing her tight against him: she can feel the bulge pressing ever harder into her tummy: suddenly his hands slip further south to her bottom and he picks her up: she wraps her legs around his waist, adding her heat to his already expanding fire: the movement as he walks a few steps to the chair causes her body to throb: a moan escapes her as the throbbing courses through her body{Oh God! Oh Max... I need... you NOW!}.

Max: his breaths are painful gasps as he fights to control himself and her words aren’t making it any easier: he finally breaks their lip lock long enough to sit down in the chair with her plastered against his lap: he quickly unbuttons the front of her uniform and starts sampling her delectable skin.

Liz: she going insane and it’s all his fault: deciding that she simply can’t stand it any more, she pulls away from him a little: the surprised hurt look, like she just took away his favorite toy or something, is adorable, but she needs more from him: sliding off of his lap, she reaches for his jeans and begins unbuttoning them: he watches her with fire in his eyes as she then slips her hands inside them along his hips: he lifts up a little as she glides his jeans and boxers to the floor: the magnificent sight of him standing tall brings a new surge of pounding heat to her: his hands slip around the small of her back and slides her panties off before pulling her back onto his lap: her hands go to his waist and up along his ticklish sides taking his t-shirt up and finally off: raising up a little, she snuggles into his strong chest.

Max: his lips lock onto hers as their tongues explore and caress each others’: a tremor goes through him as her hand slips down his chest, past his stomach until it reaches its target and begins to stroke him: something between a groan and a cry reverberates through them as with each stroke she fans the fires burning ever hotter in them both: knowing that he’s quickly reaching the breaking point, his hands slip around her cute little butt and move her over just a bit: he allows her to guide him as he pushes up to meet her descent: he grits his teeth as half way down he holds her still for a moment, wanting to make sure that he doesn’t hurt her: looking into her beautiful doe eyes, he sees only love... and hunger: with his hands supporting her bottom, he sets a slow rhythm that quickly builds in pace and intensity as their bodies and minds unite as one as the climax claims them both: panting, he wraps his arms around her and holds her tight: after a few moments one hand moves up through her hair pulling it away from her face so he can nibble and kiss her neck, her face and finally finding her lips again: pausing to looking at her...
“God, I love you so much, now and forever.”

Liz: smiling...
“I love you too, now and forever.”

No one should forgo a little afternoon delight, not even the Fates.


TBC

[ edited 4 time(s), last at 9-Dec-2001 8:29:06 PM ]
posted on 12-Dec-2001 2:01:55 AM by TaffyCat
Remember I do have a plan for this story, just trust me.
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 79

Setting:
Roswell City Park, 4th of July, morning

Philip: he and Tobias along with Katy from the NY PR firm that he hired have just arrived: they watch as the caterers start the BBQ pits going, laying out the chips and snacks and coolers with sodas and waters, and later on fireworks, all compliments of the now very famous Roswell Aliens: it was all Katy’s idea that hosting a 4th of July celebration would be a good way to break the ice with the neighbors and have them mingle with the kids, to get the town’s folk on their side: Max had already been doing this to an extent by talking to people at the UFO Center: he smiles as he recalls how excited Max was when he got home from work especially the first couple of days: at dinner Max couldn’t wait to tell them about meeting all those new people and how well most of them took to him: an excited and talkative son isn’t something he’s used to having, but he’s certainly enjoying it: he spots Jeff , Jim and Charles just arriving and waves them over to join him...
“Hey, how’s it going?”

Jeff: looking a bit weary, rubbing his neck, trying to get the kinks out...
“Good, almost too good. I’m having a hard time keeping up with everything. There’re people waiting for me to open, lines out the door for lunch and dinner, and it’s not uncommon for me to turn people away as I’m closing. I’m considering imposing a 1 hour time limit per table. There’s just too many people sitting and watching, waiting to spot one of the kids. Surprisingly Maria and Liz don’t always get recognized by the tourists but when they do, man its twenty questions time. They’re getting pretty good at handling it though. And Michael is rarely recognized behind the grill. I supposed it would freak some out to realize that their meal was cooked by an actual alien. Speaking of which, I understand that I’ll need a new fry cook shortly.”

Philip: “Yeah, Michael’s academics aren’t the greatest and I’ve managed to convince him to take some classes at the community college this summer to try and boost them. He never really took his studies too seriously before, I guess he didn’t have a reason to, but he does now. As Max’s second-in-command and advisor, he has to be able to out think the enemy and he can’t do that if he doesn’t know enough about, well just about everything. That boy’s going to college just like the rest of them; I’m going to make sure of it even if I have to drag him there myself.”

Jim: “Speaking of which, I wanted to thank you Philip, Tobias and Max. Those college funds for the kids are very generous. Tess had expressed interest in going to UC, Berkeley. She has the grades to get in but I hadn’t a clue how to pay for it.”
His next thought gives him a chuckle...
“And that has given Kyle an incentive to get his butt in gear. He has this idea that he’s going to go there as well, not likely for a solid ‘C’ student, but I’m sure it’ll work out somehow, maybe a junior college nearby. At least his interest is there. And Maria, I’m not sure about her plans. She was talking about taking a year off to travel but then in the next breath I hear UCLA, so who knows.”

Jeff: thinking back to an earlier conversation with Max...
“What about your two, Philip, have they said where they plan on going?”

Philip: “Well for Max, that depends on where your daughter goes. I hear she has a good shot at getting accepted to Harvard. Max getting in there is a little more iffy academically, but possible. I hate to admit it but I have an idea that Harvard would love to be able to boast about being an alien King’s alma mater. Isabel said something about Brown University being a possibility, especially since it’s not too far from MIT.”

Charles: grinning with pride...
“Yep, Alex has already sent away for the application. We also want to thank you for that very generous offer. It’s going to make a huge difference on where he can go.”

Philip: “Your welcome, but really no thanks are necessary, all these kids deserve it. I’m glad that they are going to get the chance.”
Changing the subject...
“So Jim, how’s the new house? Got everything sorted out yet?”

Jim: laughing...
“Nah, that’s never going to happen, between stuff from my house, Amy’s house, leftovers from Nesado’s, we either have three of something or zero and that includes kids.”
Shaking his head...
“Poor Kyle, I’m not sure if he’s going to make it out of there alive some mornings. Of course Amy’s shop is also a hub of activity with all its alien themed stuff, plus her being pregnant and everything else, well, you can imagine. Say, I here Michael gets his new place this week.”

Tobias: he had been listening and watching everything, quietly marveling at how well it is all coming together: he had volunteered to help Michael’s house hunt: with Max’s blessing, Philip was keeping a pretty tight rein on how the money gets spent, there’s no telling how long it will need to last or what they might need it for, plus the thought of unrestricted funds in the hands of teens is enough to strike fear into any parent, and these standing before him were no different: he had actually enjoyed his assignment, it had the added benefit of giving him an education in what was “cool”: smiling...
“Yeah, he moves in Friday. He leased a two bedroom condo over in that new development not far from your new place, Jim. It’s an end unit, gated community with private security, rec. hall with pool tables and a swimming pool. The Secret Service has already signed off on it. He has some new stuff being delivered Friday afternoon.”
Frowning a little...
“He and I went some rounds about a 60” flat screen TV. He said it was a necessity for his image, along with a surround sound speaker system.”

Philip: he along with the other fathers roll their eyes: almost afraid to ask...
“Did he get it?”

Tobias: “I told him to go right ahead but it wasn’t in the budget, so he would have to pay for it.”
Looking at how they are now smiling at him...
“He got a new 27” TV and a nice... uh, I think it’s called a boombox, instead.”

Jim: patting Tobias on the back...
“Perfect. We’ll get those human parenting skills up to snuff in no time. So when does Kathy get here?”

Tobias: giving the sheriff a “funny” look...
“Uh... she doesn’t get off until 1:00.”

Late afternoon at the park...

Diane: while sipping lemonade, she’s enjoying watching all the commotion going on around her, Kyle and Max are in the softball came, Kyle’s on second and Max just got a line drive getting on first and advancing Kyle to third, Alex is over on a knoll playing his guitar with Maria singing along, Michael is shooting a few hoops with some little kids {I never realized that Michael liked kids so well. Just look at him pick that boy up to make a basket.}: Tess and Isabel were over with some school friends talking about what, Lord only knew: she hears cheers coming from the softball game and turns back to see Kyle slide into home and Max on third: she greets Amy as she comes to sit next her and cheers the boys on as another boy hit a high pop up: as the second baseman catches the ball, Max is caught between third and home: he tries to run back to third but the third baseman is there with the ball, Max turns and decides to try for home: she cringes as he slides headfirst, only to be tagged out by the catcher: she breaths a sigh of relief as she sees Max get up and dust himself off, unhurt: turning back to Amy...
“Why do boys always have to slide in the dirt? Just look how dusty and dirty they both are?”

Amy: shaking her head...
“You’re asking me? Until a couple of weeks ago, I had no idea what a difference having a boy in the house would make. I had hoped to keep that extra ½ bath all fixed up for guests, but after a week of hearing the girls complain about dried toothpaste stuck to the sink and how Kyle never puts the new roll of toilet paper on the spindle, not to mention Kyle’s complaints about the girls hanging lingerie up to dry or about all the smell of hairspray being so thick that he needs a gas mask to go in there. I gave up and told Kyle the ½ bath was his. Now they’re onto complaining about who’s eating who’s food, who’s drinking from the carton, who used all the hot water, it never stops! Diane, how have you managed all these years with Max and Isabel?”

Diane: smiling...
“Ear plugs.”
While chuckling, she notices a girl with too much makeup and too little clothing surrounded by a small entourage of similar clad girls heading towards the baseball game: she’s not sure why she took notice of her but it’s obvious that Liz did too.

Liz: she’s been sitting in the stands cheering Max and Kyle on: she stood and clapped wildly when Kyle scored and gave Max a saucy look to cheer him up when he didn’t: looking around she spots her walking this way, swaying her hips too much and obviously on the prowl: she glances over at a now concerned Max, who is obviously feeling her building emotions {uh, Liz. What’s wrong?}: turning back to the approaching barracuda, she knows that Max has followed her gaze: now even more concerned {Liz, it doesn’t matter. She’s just full of hot air. Let it go}: making up her mind {she’s full of something alright.}: leaving her seat and worried boyfriend, she walks over to the edge of the stands: with arms crossed she confronts her...
“Tracy Donnor, still out flaunting it I see.”

Tracy: in a condescending tone...
“Well, if it isn’t little Miss Mouse. You know what they say, if you got it then flaunt it. Pretty obvious who’s got it and who doesn’t.”
She looks over to the dug out and gives the alien King a seductive smile: she chooses to ignore the scowl she gets in return: turning back to the little road block...
“You know, I so enjoyed talking to those reporters. They wanted to know all about the aliens and well since I’ve known Max since grade school, how could I not let them know how... fantastic he is... in all aspects.”

Liz: smiling...
“Yes, I can see how you would be drawn to those trash magazine. It would be a natural attraction for you, I’m sure. As for his aspects and how fantastic they are, that’s something you’ll never be able to attest to, of that I’m certain.”

Tracy: “Oh, I don’t know about that. After all, Max and I have known each other for years, why I’ve even been to the eraser room with him a time or two.”

Liz: she hears an almost panicked {that was in grade school and all we did was clean erasers, I swear!}: with a knowing smile...
“Tracy, you can fantasize all you like, but I’ll always know the truth. I...”
From behind she feels strong arms wrap around her waist and hot lips nibble her ear...
“I’ve got the real thing.”

Max: he simply couldn’t resist, Liz standing her ground like that was such a total turn on: he forces himself to take his lips off of Liz just long enough to agree...
“Hmm, so do I.”
Turning back to his pleasurable pursuit...
“Now where was I? Oh yeah, the ear I think.”

Meanwhile....

Maria: she and Alex have been sitting on the grass, playing guitar, singing and having a great time: while looking down at a sheet of music, two feet with gaudily polished toe nails appear in front of her: looking up she scowls at the sight in front of her...
“Well, if it isn’t the “Boytoy” of Roswell. I never knew you liked to write fiction, until I read it in a trash magazine, but then I guess that’s right up your alley, among other things.”

Pam: shaking her head...
“DeLuca, DeLuca, DeLuca, so I hear your Mom got knocked up. I guess it was the only way she could hook a man.”

Maria: the only thing keeping her from ripping Pam apart is Alex’s restraining hands on her arm...
“What the hell would you know about hooking a man? They keep throwing you back in the lake. I bet the water’s getting pretty polluted by now.”

Pam: “At least I have the right bait to attract the fishermen.”
Noticing the large alien making his way over, her stance become more inviting...
“Well, well, well, if it isn’t one of Roswell’s famous aliens. My, Guerin, you have been a naughty boy to keep us all in the dark about that. And I just love teach naughty boys a thing or two. Do you fish?”

Michael: he had been debating on whether or not he should get involved and finally came to the conclusion that he’s going to catch hell about it either way, so he has nothing to lose...
“Once or twice, didn’t really care for it, only caught one that was worth keeping everything else was only good for fish bait.”

Alex: relieved that Michael had finally showed up to keep Maria from exploding, he’s having a hard time not smirking...
“I hear many use nightcrawlers as bait. I never cared for them, too messy and smelly. Myself, I only use a special lure and I caught a rare beauty. Maybe you should change the bait you’re using Pam, might catch something better, but then I understand that all the rare ones are already caught.”
The smirk becomes a smile as Pam storms off in a huff: turning to his friends...
“Well, I think I’ll be going, all this talk of fish has got me hungry. See ya.”

Night time in the park...

Maria: laying on a blanket on the grass watching the fireworks explode overhead in all their glory, she snuggles in closer to his strong arms: a sigh of total contentment escapes: tearing her eyes away from the spectacular display in the sky to one a little more closer: she smiles as he continues to stare at her: she runs her finger over his lips...
“Hmm, that’s nice. But you’re missing the fireworks.”

Michael: “No, I’m not. I had enough pyrotechnics already. So come here.”
The fireworks going off above them are nothing compared to the ones they ignite on their own.

Setting: Bellevue hospital, NYC, same evening

Zan: he sits in his bed watching the fireworks going off over the harbor on the late news: he can move around a little more but he still can’t get comfortable, and he’s still barely able to sit in a wheelchair let alone walk: the therapists keep reminding him that it takes time and that he’s doing great but it’s just so damn frustrating, he had hoped that his alien biology might help speed his recovery but so far nadda: he rubs his temple as his ever present headache starts to worsen: as it increases to a migraine, he pushes the little button that brings the nurse, that brings the little pills that eases his pain for a little while: it’s a routine that has been occurring on an increasingly regular basis.

Life changes can trigger many new circumstances, some good, some not so good. The Fates are there for those who need help during the not so good ones.

TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 12-Dec-2001 2:19:27 AM ]
posted on 12-Dec-2001 10:47:06 PM by TaffyCat
Yep, this was one of those chapters that I had been dying to write, so it pretty much flew off my little finger tips.

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 80

Setting:
Renular, Ruan High Temple

Larek: stepping into the ancient room he greets the attendant with a silent bow: after being made comfortable on a low sofa the attendant leaves, he hopes she went to go fetch the High Priestess: while he had requested an audience some time ago, it is at the whim of the exalted one as to whether or not she will see him, he had simply been told that she had a little time on this afternoon and perhaps he would enjoy afternoon tea at the temple: he nods his head in acknowledgement as the attendant returns with the finely crafted but simplistic tea pot and delicate, almost translucent drinking cups and proceeds to set them out carefully on a small table between two overstuffed chairs: he watches as the attendant draws the drapes revealing the warm afternoon sun and then leaves: it is almost twenty minutes before the attendant returns with a plate of delicate pastries and arranges them on the same table as the tea before withdrawing: it’s a few minutes more before the most ancient, wise and powerful high priestess enters the room: her small diminutive size is deceiving for her power is legendary: he stands and bows low to her: as she takes a seat in one of the overstuffed chairs, she nods to him and speaks for the first time.

High Priestess Serela: “Greetings Chancellor Larek, we are pleased to be graced with your presence once again. Would honor us for tea?”

Larek: “The honor is mine, Your Grace.”
As he takes a seat in the other chair by the table, he is indeed honored as he realizes that the High Priestess herself will be serving the tea for them, as they are left entirely alone in the room: he notices how gracefully she performs the age-old custom even at her advanced years: as he takes the offered cup...
“Thank you, Your Grace.”

Serela: “You are most welcome. I thank you for your company this afternoon. I hope you enjoy the tea, it is a specialty of the temple, made from the fruit and flowers that grow in the gardens.”

Larek: taking a sip...
“It is as wonderful as the gardens that it comes from.”
They finish drinking their first cup of tea in silence.

Serela: as she is pouring them a second cup...
“I understand the battle to reclaim Antar is well underway.”

Larek: “Yes, Your Grace. It is going in our favor, but the outcome is far from assured. It is that outcome that I wish to speak to you about.”

Serela: “Larek, you know that Ruan does not allow us to partake in armed conflicts regardless of the justness or unjustness of the cause.”

Larek: “Of course, Your Grace. I would never ask such a thing of you. It is of your obligations to the Royal Family of Antar that I come to speak to you about.”

Serela: she folds her hands in her lap and very carefully phrases her reply...
“I have fulfilled all that is required of me long ago.”

Larek: he knew it was going to be a battle of wills to get what he wants and if he looses, the war could be prolonged or even lost: at the same time he suspects that what he asks is at a great cost to her...
“I beg to differ, Your Grace. Max Evan is King Zan and as such, he has access to the Granolith. It is your obligation to give him the knowledge on how to control it. I ask that you complete that task.”

Serela: holding firm...
“I am well aware of my obligations and they were discharged over 50 years ago when he assumed the throne the first time. I have no obligation to do so a second time. He will have to learn what was forgotten through trial and error.”

Larek: “Your Grace, you are placing him and those that support him in grave danger. Think of all those that have given their lives, their souls, in trying to restore what was lost, what was taken from them. To deny my request will only prolong this conflict and cost many more their lives and destroy even more.”

Serela: closing her eyes in contemplation, she had been expecting this meeting for all of these 50 years, ever since she gave her permission for the ancient knowledge of hybridization to be renewed and used: while she had prayed for this horrible war to be resolved before it came to this, she had known from the beginning how it would play out and at what it would cost her, she had envisioned it when she held Prince Zan as an infant for his baptismal: sighing in resignation...
“The Order of Ruan is dedicated to the betterment of the people, while we are forbidden to aid either side in armed conflict; we must do what we can to assist the people. I have served the Royal House of Antar most of my life, I saw the birth of King Tanier, rejoiced at his union to Queen Nataria, baptized their children, Prince Zan and Princess Vilandra, proclaimed Prince Zan king at his coronation, performed the Sealing at King Zan and Queen Ava’s union, and blessed their internment here and rebirth on that distant planet. I will do this final thing that you ask, but you cannot ask any more of me.”

Larek: grateful but very sad for she just confirmed to him what this final task will truly cost her...
“I ask no more. Your dedication to the Order of Ruan and the Royal Family is truly extraordinary. It will never be forgotten. I thank you.”
He rises from the chair but keeps his head bowed: turning to face her for what he knows will be the last time...
“Nor shall I ever forget all that you taught me, what you have done for me and my people as well as Zan. I shall always keep you in my thoughts and prayers.”
His eyes are wet as he bends to kiss her hand a final time before taking his leave of her: that wetness will spill out as with a heavy heart he takes that long walk back down the hill from the temple.

The gifts that the Fates give some are immense, but they have to be for what is asked of them is never easy and often calls for the ultimate sacrifice.

TBC

[ edited 4 time(s), last at 13-Dec-2001 1:35:47 AM ]
posted on 12-Dec-2001 10:56:50 PM by TaffyCat
I wanted to answer the "why can't Zan heal himself?" question that several have asked.

I refer you back to Chapter 64, excerpt from the nurse...
"this left him barely able to move and he had to be in constant pain, but he never complained, in fact he rarely spoke, some thought it was because of lingering head injuries since he was prone to seizures now".

Also back to The White Room, where Pierce tells Max that their powers stem from their cerebral cortex and and also Nasedo tells Michael that their powers are from their advanced brains.

Put those together and you can draw the conclusion that Zan has lost his powers due to brain injuries.

Yeah, Zan's having a tough time but there's a reason for it. Just trust me, time's going to be flying by and before you know it, well, you'll see.*wink*
posted on 12-Dec-2001 11:37:16 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
DayDreamBeliever originally wrote:
WHOA! Two parts in one day, you're on a roll. Boy is this story ever getting interesting. By the way, whhy can't Zan heal himself?


Because he has head injuries from being hit by that truck. Per the White Room episode the hybrids powers are derived from their advanced brains/cerebral cortex, from that I am extrapulating that if they suffered any head injuries there would be a good chance they could lose their powers, which is what happened to Zan.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 12-Dec-2001 11:38:20 PM ]
posted on 13-Dec-2001 5:12:25 PM by TaffyCat
Yeah, I've been dying to get this "on paper" for awhile. It's so much easier and faster when I know exactly how the chapter is going to play out. More soon.

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 81
Setting:
Evans house, a month later, Tuesday early evening

Max: they had the Parkers and Tobias over for dinner and afterwards they’re sitting at the table discussing things: he keeps rubbing his temple, trying to get rid of this headache that just won’t go away, he’s had it off and on for a couple of weeks: its starting to worry him because he should be able to heal it but he can’t: forcing himself to concentrate on the topic at hand...
“So tell me again who’s all invited to this White House state dinner.”

Philip: he had been noticing that Max didn’t seem up to par this last week or so, he’s been distracted and if he didn’t know better he could swear Max didn’t feel good...
“Well, you of course and Isabel and Tobias. Your Mom and I, if we wanted to go and uh, a date if you wanted to bring someone.”

Max: still rubbing his temple...
“Ok, so I’ll bring Liz.”
Turning to her...
“That is, if you want to go.”

Tobias: he and Max have going down this same path for over a week now...
“Max, I still don’t think that’s a good idea. I’m not questioning your feelings for Liz, but consider how it will look for you and Liz to attend an official social political event as a couple. It would be tantamount to announcing to the world and not just this one that Liz is your intended bride.”

Max: “So?”

Tobias: “Max, you can’t do that yet. You would have Crown Prince Lunua of Vintar jumping down Larek’s throat in a heartbeat. Please Max, not yet, not with all the problems that Larek’s been having with the Cromarians taking pot shots at all the shipping lanes that lead to Renular and the Luntar moon base. They’ve been getting excellent intel from the Vintarians about where the snipers are hiding and when they’re likely to hit. This could cause them to lose that.”

Liz: “Max, he’s right. It’s not worth risking it all over a silly dinner and dance that you don’t really want to attend in the first place. I mean, Tess should go. I know Kyle won’t be any happier than you, nor Tess any more than me, but it’s not that big of a deal.”
She’s been well aware that Max hadn’t felt right for the last few weeks, and tenderly touches his hand that’s still at his temple: concerned...
“Another headache?”

Max: his eyes burn, his head is feels like a jackhammer is inside it: closing his eyes...
“Yeah and it’s getting worse.”

Diane: “Honey, do you want to try some aspirin or something?”
Concern grows as her son remains silent...
“Is something wrong with your powers? You’ve never had this problem before.”

Max: every sound feels like nails on a chalkboard to him, he just wants a dark, quiet place to lay down and try to get rid of this thing: opening his eyes to the harsh light: squinting...
“No, Mom, I think I’ll just go lie down in my room for a bit. I’m sorry everyone.”
He slowly rises from his chair and starts for his room: he’s only gone a few steps when the room starts to spin and everything sounds muffled: he grabs for the wall to keep from falling: as he slides down the wall, he can see his family running towards him as if in slow motion before he’s enveloped by a sea of whiteness: it seems like he’s suspended in this whiteness for some time before it eventually fades away: blinking several times to clear his vision, he looks around and realizes that he’s somehow sitting in the Granolith chamber: he blanches as the chamber spins around before him: out from behind the Granolith his eye catches movement: he grabs for the chamber wall to help him stand up but that only makes the room spin in more directions.

Serela: it took a full moon cycle for all the preparations: normally this would have been steeped heavy in rituals that would be drawn out for an additional moon cycle, but because of the great distance in time and space, she decided to cram everything she could into a full day’s cycle: this was both a delicate and dangerous thing to do and it had to be done clandestine, there could be no chance that Kivar could learn that Max Evans was about to gain the knowledge of how to control the Granolith: this meant that she had to do something that she did not relish doing, she had began preparing him for her arrival as best she could without his knowledge or consent: she had began it almost two weeks ago: she watches him struggle to get to his feet, she hates that their meeting had to be this way, to be forced: it’s always disorienting: as she sees him blanch, she moves forward to him: trying to sooth and help...
“No, no, child. You don’t have to try and stand up just yet. I know it’s difficult but try and relax. The dizziness will stop in a few moments.”

Max: he gladly slumps back down to the floor and waits for the spinning to end: as the room slows down, he tries to look up at her: still feeling a little ill...
“Who are you? How, how did I get to the Granolith chamber? How did you? How did you know where the Granolith was?”

Serela: smiling warmly...
“So many questions, I have always known. I will answer the others shortly but first there is something that must be attended to promptly. It seems your bond connection is very strong and your bondmate is very determined to reach you. It is very distracting for me to continually block her. With your permission, I would like to remove the barrier and allow her in for a moment. I promise no harm will come to either of you.”

Max: he realizes that, that’s part of why he’s so off kilter, he suddenly can’t feel Liz: while he wants Liz with him, he won’t put her in danger: as he looks at the old lady for a moment, she seems to change before his very eyes, like a another image super imposed over another and for a very brief instant that other image was Aunt Trudy {I have always known... Aunt Trudy “I’ve always known you’re special.”}: the words repeat in his brain: looking intently into her eyes, he suddenly realizes, he’s looking into the same kind of warm, caring eyes that his favorite aunt has: a bit more at ease, he nods his head slightly, giving his consent: in a heart beat Liz appears beside him: he grabs and holds her tight and murmurs his reassurances that it’s alright as the dizziness passes...
“It’s alright Liz.”

Liz: as everything settles down, she looks deep into two concerned amber eyes and then looks around the room in shock...
“Oh my God... this, this is the Granolith chamber isn’t it?”

Max: “Yeah, it is. I’m not sure how we got here though.”

Liz: “You didn’t, we didn’t.”
Noticing the elderly lady quietly standing there: addressing her...
“We’re not really here are we?”
Looking at Max...
“You collapsed in the hall, unconscious. We were all standing around trying to get you to wake up. I felt... I felt you leave me... I tried to follow, but something stopped me, then suddenly it was gone and I was here.”
They both look at the lady, waiting for the answers.

Serela: in a gentle manner...
“You are correct and wrong at the same time. Physically visiting a place is only one way of being there. Your physical bodies are right where you left them, but your consciousness is here with me. Please forgive me for kidnapping you this way but I had no other choice. The danger of your enemies finding out about this transpiring out weighed normal courtesies.”
Drawing her self up into a regal pose for a formal introduction...
“I am Serela, High Priestess of the Order of Ruan and Protector of the Faith. I have served the Royal House of Antar and the Royal Family of Renular for many generations, and I am here to fulfill my final obligation to you King Zan. I am here to teach you all that you must know to master the Granolith. But I do not have the luxury of time or energy to sustain this for all the rituals and customs. I can only do this for one intense session.”

Max: looking intently at her, trying to take in all that is happening here...
“This is a dreamwalk isn’t it? But you’re controlling it. You pulled me into it. How? Can others do this?”

Serela: ‘Yes, this is like a dreamwalk but more. Only those that are meant to serve the Order of Ruan can dreamwalk. Usually they are the female children of other dreamwalkers who are also disciples. Your mother was one, as I believe your sister is as well.”

Max: “How did you know that about Isabel?”

Serela: “I know many things.”

Max: he waits for her to continue but after a few moments it becomes clear that she’s not...
“You’re here to give me sort of a crash course on the Granolith? Tobias said all I needed to do was ask it to do something and it would obey.”

Serela: “Tobias can only tell you what is generally assumed. What I am here to teach you are for the ruling monarch of Antar only and cannot be shown or told to anyone else, even bondmates. I am sorry Liz, but you cannot stay. You are here because I felt the strength of your bond to Max and your determination to help him. I give you my word that I will keep him safe and return him to you whole.”

Liz: she’s been staring at the High Priestess, trying to figure out why she instinctively knows that this woman is trustworthy, it’s more than just a feeling...
“I know.”

Serela: looking intently at the girl, she walks over to her and touches her cheek...
“You are the one, Liz. You have the strength and the heart to guide him. Listen to what your feelings tell you. They will grow stronger over time as will you. But for now you must go so that I may complete my task and then finally rest. Go and tell his loved ones not to worry, his body will rest for a full day’s cycle but he is not being harmed. Take care my child.”
She looks at the boy for a moment before turning away to give him a moment alone with his soulmate.

Max: he takes Liz into his arms and holds her tight, whispering to her...
“I’ll be OK. Make sure everyone knows that. Don’t worry. I love you, now and forever.”
He seals this with a tender kiss.

Liz: as their lips part, she breaths into him...
“I love you too, now and forever.”

Max: he’s still gazing into her eyes when he begins to feel her slipping away: she suddenly vanishes before him, leaving him feeling empty and alone: still feeling lost, he turns back to his teacher...
“I’m ready.”

Serela: she walks back to him: placing both her hands on his face, she stares intently at him...
“You are so young, younger than you were last time. No, you’re not ready, but you will be. Open your mind Max. You’ve lived your life with a closed mind, focusing on the physical plane that you live in. You must open your mind to the endless possibilities that are out there, that the Granolith can show you. Then you’ll be ready.”

The Fates can guide one only so far, it is up to the individual to open their minds to the limitless possibilities that the universe has to offer.

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 13-Dec-2001 5:22:59 PM ]
posted on 14-Dec-2001 2:58:40 AM by TaffyCat
Do not get too use to all of these chapters coming so quickly. I'm gone to the in-laws for Christmas this weekend so I'm trying to get as much done now as I possible can.

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 82

Setting:
Evans house immediately following

Liz: she slowly becomes aware of her surroundings: the first thing she realizes is that her hands are holding onto something tight: as she raises her head, she looks into the peaceful sleeping face of her bondmate and it’s his shirt that her hands won’t let go of: she can hear his soft breaths coming at regular intervals: finally her parents’ frantic questions and pleads ring through to her: looking around, all she sees is worried faces urgently pleading with her to be alright...
“I’m fine, I’m fine.”
Her parents grab her and hold her tight, covering her with kisses, but she never stops looking at Max: after several minutes pass, everyone calms down and looks to her for an explanation...
“I was with Max. At first she blocked me from following but then she let me in so I would know Max was alright.”
Looking directly at Mr. & Mrs. Evans...
“And he is, he’s alright.”

Isabel: her first thoughts when her brother collapsed was that some alien force was somehow attacking him, and then when Liz collapsed on top of him, she nearly lost it: still anxious...
“Liz, you said she, who’s she? What’s happened?”

Liz: “She said her name was Serela and that she was here to teach Max about the Granolith. She... Tobias what’s...”

Tobias: he had been in the dark as much as the rest of them about what was happening: he’s astonished at her words...
“Serela’s here? On Earth? She couldn’t be, but then she would be the only one that could teach him.”

Liz: “No, no she’s not really here, here; she dreamwalking him. That’s why he collapsed; she had to force the dreamwalk. She said she couldn’t take a chance that Kivar would find out she’s training him, so she couldn’t send any advanced warning or anything.”
Thinking of everything that she heard...
“She said that Max will sleep for... how did she put it, a full day cycle, but that he’s not in any danger and when he returns he’ll be fine.”

Diane: she’s still cradling her son’s head in her lap: worried...
“I don’t understand, return from where? Where is he?”

Liz: “His consciousness is with hers at the Granolith. She said that she’s a High Priestess of Ruan and that it was her duty to train Max so she can finally rest.”

Isabel: turning to Tobias
“Ruan? Isn’t that the same Order that you said our mother is part of?”

Tobias: “Yes, Serela is the High Priestess of the Order of Ruan. She has served the Royal House of Antar and of Renular for many years. She was there for all your royal births, marriages, and deaths, as well as your rebirths. It is her duty to train the new King of Antar in the mysteries of the Granolith.”
Looking directly at Diane...
“Max couldn’t be in safer hands.”

Philip: slipping his arm around his wife for comfort: looking down at his sleeping son...
“Well, let’s put him in his bed so he can finish his rest. It sounds like he’s going to be out for awhile. Tobias can you help me carry him?”
Diane pulls back the bedspread and bedding and gently covers him up and kisses his forehead: they all watch as Liz goes and lays down next to him: he looks over at Jeff, who he can see is just as confused about what to say to this as he is: looking back to Liz...
“Liz, uh...”

Liz: lying next to him, gazing at him, stroking his cheek: she looks up at the collective parents...
“You don’t understand. His consciousness isn’t here. I can only feel him through our bond connection. I can’t talk to him, can’t hear his words or hear his laughter. I couldn’t stand it if I wasn’t near him, touching him, staying close to him. I can’t leave him.”

Diane: she looks at Nancy for permission and smiles gratefully for her silent nod: turning back to her son’s bondmate...
“Then please stay and keep him company. I’ll know that he’ll be fine as long as you’re near him. Try and rest a little yourself, dear.”
As they leave the room she dims the light and looks back at Max’s sleeping form with Liz curled up next to him, holding on to her son.

Back at the Granolith...

Max: he could have been here for hours or days, he wouldn’t know the difference anymore: he has lost all concept of time: he has listened to all that she has told him and it is time for him to try out the Granolith: with one hand, he holds onto hers, and with the other, he touches the Granolith: his eyes are closed as he concentrates on reaching out with his mind: he’s not sure if he’s doing it correctly until he gets the feeling as if he’s awoken someone or something from a long slumber: remembering his instructions, with his mind he addresses it {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.}: he feels air swirling around him, concentrating even harder he finally hears an echoing reply {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: forcing himself to take long, slow, calming breaths {show me Antar}: he feels as if he’s being shot through space, he hears a different voice {open your eyes, Max}: as he does so, they grow huge as he sees stars and planets go streaking past him: he can’t believe it, he’s traveling through space without a ship!: astonished {how, how can this be happening?}: he feels his hand being squeezed, causing him to turn and look at the twinkling eyes of the High Priestess {because you commanded it.}: she turns back to look ahead and he feels himself slowing down: he follows her gaze and sees the five planets forming a V: in awe {the five planets of the Whirlwind Galaxy, home, Antar}: as they near the planet at the bottom of the V, they slow even further: he feels the water droplets on his face as they break through the cloud cover and finally land on a cliff over looking a large pristine valley {it’s breath taking}: as she looks on {yes, it is.}: she turns to face him {and it has not existed in almost five hundred years.}: he looks at her in shock {Max, this is a very famous valley. For centuries it was one of the most beautiful places on Antar, until that volcano at the far end of the valley exploded and covered the area with molten lava and ash over five hundred years ago. Since you did not tell the Granolith precisely what you wanted to see, it picked a place that was a favorite of the previous Zan to visit.}: he looks back at the tranquil place {I can see why he loved it, but I wanted to something more... current}: he can feel her increased pressure on his arm, drawing his attention {Max, it only knows what Antar was like up until it was removed and sent to Earth with you. What is it exactly that you want to see?}:

Thinking about it {I want to see what Antar was like when I, the previous Zan was a child. I want to see a beautiful place like this, but something that Zan would have seen in his lifetime.}: she gives him a what-are-you-waiting-for look: concentrating once again {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me}: once again he hears the reply {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: this time being more precise {show me Antar of a time when Zan lived on Antar as child, a time and place that held happy memories for him.}: the air swirls around him and he feels himself lifting through the air and resettling back down, this time on the soft sandy soil of a beach with gentle ocean waves lapping at the sand: he looks on in amazement, as two children go running past him, laughing as their kite flies higher and higher, and kicking up sand in the surf: he instinctively knows them {that’s me! That’s Zan! And that’s my sister, Isa... no, Vilandra!}: he watches as a man goes running up to them and picks up the girl, swinging her around and around until they become dizzy: smiling {he doesn’t look like me. His hair is lighter and his eyes are grey. Neither does she, Vilandra, also has light hair and light grey eyes, like him.}: Serela smiles at the happy scene playing out {yes, it was thought best that you should all look very different, better to hide you from your enemies.}: they both laugh as the boy is picked up and also swung around but unlike his sister, he ends up in the water, she explains {I am not surprised that we are here. You asked for a happy memory and the Granolith gave you this. Look over there on the cliff. That’s Brenkenelle Palace, the summer home of your mother’s family, and Prince Zan’s favorite childhood place. It was a place where he could be free to run amuck and simply be a child instead of a prince and heir, a place he cherished.}:

He points to the man {is that my father, the King?}: looking on with tenderness at the young image of the King, with laughing eyes {yes that was King Tanier. He and your mother married very young. Your grandfather, King Samerik, was not overly thrilled to see him Sealed at such a young age, but gave his blessing when he discovered that Nataria already carried you. Besides, he was thrilled to welcome a princess that had blood from both Antar and Renular royal families, and it didn’t hurt that she was a dedicated disciple of Ruan, either. That way he was assured that any children would most likely carry the gifts of the Ruan.}: her words force him to look away from the happy family scene and concentrate on her {the gifts of Ruan? What are those?}: patiently she explains {they are your gifts, your specialties. As I mentioned earlier, your mother as a noted disciple of Ruan, possess the gift of dreamwalking. Any daughter she may have was likely to inherit that gift. It also meant that it was likely any son that she carried would inherit the gift of healing. While most people can do simple healing, cuts, bruises, a simple fracture, not many can heal to the point of bringing a life back once it is ready to leave. Those that do are always sons of a disciple. Both gifts are rare and highly desired. Look, they are leaving. I think it is time that we do so as well.}: looking fondly at the young man in front of her {you are doing well my child, but there is much more to be learned.}.

The Fates know that history and family history in particular help to connect people to one another.

TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 14-Dec-2001 3:23:24 AM ]
posted on 15-Dec-2001 1:11:00 AM by TaffyCat
Surprise! I had a little time whiledoing the laundry, but this is it until Sunday(?).

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 83

Setting:
Granolith Chamber, immediately following

Max: he and Serela have been sitting on the floor of the chamber, meditating, or rather she’s meditating, he’s trying to figure out how to meditate: his mind is awhirl with all that he’s seen and learned and what he’s about to discover: he keeps his eyes closed and really tries to quiet his mind as instructed: a sigh escapes his lips in frustration.

Serela: as she hears the sigh, she knows that any attempt in meditation is useless, the boy is not ready for it yet, too much is on his mind: {the inpatients of youth}: she opens her eyes and instructs Max to do the same: with a warm smile...
“Perhaps, we should have you work a bit more with the Granolith, but this time instead of asking it to show you something, ask it for information instead. The procedures are the same, but this time I will simply watch. Give it a try.”

Max: he nods to her, stands up and thinking of a question, he begins the procedures {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me}: his confidents builds as he hears the answering {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: {how do you change the fabric of time?}: it seems to take several moments before he gets his reply {time is not made of fabric.}: this answer so surprises him that he breaks his concentration and opens his eyes: looking at his teacher...
“I don’t think I did that right. Uh, does the Granolith have a sense of humor?”

Serela: she keeps a straight face but the amusement of the question sparkles in her eyes...
“It’s not supposed to, but you are not the first to ask such a thing. Perhaps you should be a bit more specific. Ask it exactly what you want to know. Talk to it as if you were writing out instructions.”

Max: nodding, he closes his eyes and concentrates once more {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me}: once again he gets {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: being more specific {how does time travel work?}: within in a few moments he sees a very, very long equation go running through his brain, it lasts for several minutes and then stops: he’s not sure what he should do next: deciding he might as well {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me} : he immediately gets {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: plunging ahead {what was that equation that you just showed me?}: it seems to him that the thing actually purrs it’s reply at him {the formula for time travel as per your command.}: thinking to himself {oh, yeah... yeah...thanks, that’s what I thought.}: he drops his hand and opens his eyes: perturbed...
“That didn’t work very well. I guess I need to work on this a bit more, but I swear it has a sense of humor, oh and a bit of an attitude as well.”

Serela: this time she doesn’t even try to hide her amusement, smiling at the boy...
“Perhaps, or perhaps it’s reflecting its new master’s? Let’s take a bit of a break.”
Making herself comfortable on the chamber floor, patting the spot in front of her...
“Come sit. Normally this entire time would be devoted to you working with the Granolith, but you’ll have time to do that later and there is much that you need to learn about, ask me a question.”

Max: looking at the Granolith...
“Who built it?”

Serela: “The disciples of Ruan did over a thousand years ago.”

Max: “Why?”

Serela: “Antar was on the verge of space exploration and on a road of self destruction. It was not at all certain which path it would take. The disciples built it so if we did manage to destroy ourselves, everything we were would be available to any left to help rebuild.”

Max: “Why the genetic link to the Royal Family?”

Serela: “Because for the most part we have been blessed with wise leaders from the Royal Family, who had always supported and practiced the ways of Ruan. And I admit the Royal Family did supply the resources for its construction.”

Max: “So political.”

Serela: “When is it not political?”
She looks at him intently as he scowls at that...
“You don’t like politics?”

Max: “Not really... especially when I get pushed to do something I don’t want to because of politics.”
Looking up at her...
“Tobias and even Larek keep telling me not to do anything that would make Tess’s grandfather suspicious about Tess and me not... marrying again.”
Running his hand through his hair in frustration...
“I love Liz. I’m proud that I love Liz. I don’t want to hide it; I want to shout it from the rooftops, I love Liz and I’m going to marry her.”

Serela: “Hmm, yes, Crown Prince Lunua has always been a bit of a blowhard and when he discovers this little revelation, he is going to be blowing gale force winds, right down Larek’s neck and eventually yours as well.”
She stops to ponder how much to say, how much to reveal: choosing her words very carefully...
“It would be a hardship to lose Vintar’s assistance, but that does not mean that you must put aside your feelings for your bondmate. This is a political problem, use politics to solve any short term problems, and don’t dwell on the long term problem of your marriage. There are many things yet to come into play before a decision must be announced.”

Max: “Use politics to solve the problem, how?”

Serela: shaking her head...
“That you have to figure out for yourself. Life would be too boring if someone just handed you all the answers.”

Max: “Serela, you said that Liz was the one to stand beside me. She is meant to be my bondmate, my wife and not Tess.”

Serela: looking at him acutely...
“Liz was always meant to bond with Max, just as Ava was always meant to bond with Zan.”

Max: confused...
“But if Zan and Ava were bonded, wouldn’t I... wouldn’t I have felt something still?”

Serela: questioning...
“Would you?”
She watches him open his mouth as if to say something, and then promptly closes it without uttering a word: changing the subject...
“Any more questions?”

Max: thinking about it, he looks up at her...
“How did the Granolith know what was a happy memory for Zan?”

Serela: “Because of the genetic link, upon a Royal’s death their memories are able to be... transferred to the Granolith. There are a great many rituals that go along with that procedure.”

Max: “So I could access Zan’s memories, or even my father’s or grandfather’s?”

Serela: “Yes, but I would advise against it. Many times when we look into another’s life experiences, we are not always happy with what we discover about them or about ourselves. I would also suggest a very thorough Antarian history lesson before you undertake such a thing.”
Looking at him fondly...
“Zan was a good man; he did not deserve to die that way. I am glad he got a second chance in you.”

Max: “Thank you.”
Unsure if he wants the answer, but he has to ask...
“But he had another chance also, with the other Zan. Why two sets? Was one set, as Rath said, defective? If so, why keep the defective set? What would’ve happened if both of us had lived? Which would’ve been King?”

Serela: sighing...
“The politicians and scientists will give you several reasons, but for me it was simple, because there were always meant to be the both of you. You are the King. As for one being defective, please tell me what you consider perfect?”

Max: “I... I’m far from perfect. But I don’t understand if there was always meant to be us both, what did his death change?”

Serela: “What makes you think anything has changed? All is as it should be.”

Max: confused even more: frowning...
“Did he and Lonnie have the genetic code?”

Serela: ‘Yes.”

Max: “Then why didn’t Nicholas take Lonnie back to Kivar? He’s been looking for someone with the code, why didn’t he take her?”

Serela: “Hmm, I don’t know. You’ll need to ask him that.”
Feeling her strength starting to wane...
“One more question, then we need to get back to training.”

Max: “How do I not tell Liz about everything I’ve learned? I mean, I can’t hide things from her, from our bond connection.”

Serela: smiling...
“What I have to teach you is for you alone, but Ruan would never come between a bonded couple. Now back to work.”
They work on his mastering how to ask it a question until he finally gets an answer that makes sense to him: they work on how to hide the power signature of the Granolith while it’s in use: how he can access it remotely through his ring: and finally she explains some of the weaponry that it possess while hoping that the boy will never have to use it: at the end, she grows very tired and has to sit down: she looks into his concerned eyes and cups his face in her hand...
“The time has come for me to rest, my child. I have greatly enjoyed getting to know you again.”

Max: he doesn’t like how she’s looking: she had seemed so strong until these last few hours...
“I have enjoyed meeting you and having you as my teacher and my friend. Will I see you again?”

Serela: smiling...
“Only in your dreams, my child.”

Max: choking back the tears...
“Then I will be sure to dream of you often, Serela.”

Serela: “Goodbye, my child, may Ruan smile on you.”

Max: he opens his eyes to darkness: it takes him several moments to orient himself: he’s in his room and it’s dark, so it must be nighttime: a feeling of warmth and love comes over him and what’s more, a warm hand is resting on his chest: he smiles as he picks up that hand and tenderly kisses it: he hears a gasp of surprise and turns towards it, his mouth seeking hers: with a growl of contentment....
“Hmm, you are wonderful to come home to.”

Liz: the relief she feels at his return is beyond words...
“Oh God, Max, are you alright?”

Max: taking her in his arms...
“Yeah, I’m fine, a little tired though.”

Liz: she looks into him and sees so many things, wonder, excitement, worry, power, sorrow...
“What did she show you?”

Max: “Everything and that’s for starters. I still have a lot to learn.”
He draws her tight against him and kisses her: they snuggle together, and drift off to sleep, reunited in body and soul.

Renular, Ruan High Temple...

Larek: the bells of the temple sound out in sorrow and celebration: sorrow for the High Priestess’s departure from this plane and joy for its new life beginning on another: his head is bowed as the flames from the funeral pyre grows higher, sending her bodily remains to rejoin with the spiritual one: the bells will ring all over Renular and Antar well into the night, sending their farewell to the most beloved and most powerful High Priestess they have had in several centuries.

The circle of life and death cannot be broken, not even by the Fates.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 15-Dec-2001 1:22:27 AM ]
posted on 16-Dec-2001 11:19:32 PM by TaffyCat
So I'm back! Um, hmmm, I doubt if anyone is going to be anymore pleased than Liz about how I solved the little dinner date part but it was just so... perfect a solution, I just couldn't resist. Besides, my Max in a bit of hot water with Liz can be... well, many things.*big*

f/b please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 84

Setting:
Evans house, Thursday morning

Diane: she had been checking on Max and Liz off and on since Max’s collapse: every time she would check, Max would be quietly laying motionless on his back with Liz next him, holding his hand, stroking his cheek, anything to stay in constant contact with him: Maria had came over yesterday with an overnight bag for Liz: the 15 minutes Liz took to shower and change was the longest time she was separated from him: but this time when Diane checked, she saw something different, Max was on his side holding Liz tightly against him, snoring: relief sweeps over her {he’s back and he’s alright. He must be or Liz would have woken us last night.}: she watches him a few more minutes before closing the door and heading back to her room to dress for the day and thinking of what she just witnessed {he’s not my little boy anymore. It seems like just yesterday he was. How did he grow up so fast? Liz is a nice girl and they love each other so much. I know he wants to marry her. I wonder if he’ll still need me then.}: after dressing she heads back downstairs to the kitchen to start preparing a hearty breakfast for her family, and her son that hasn’t eaten in almost two days.

Max: something is tickling his nose, his nose keeps twitching, trying to make it stop tickling but without much success: he moves his head a little to try and shake it off, finally he gives up and opens his eyes to the glorious sight of Liz, still asleep in his arms with her silky hair sprawled all over his pillow and him: smiling, he kisses her forehead and is about to start nuzzling her some more when something else catches his attention: sniffing the air again {hmmm, bacon? Coffee??}: on cue his stomach starts growling, confirming for him that, that is indeed the smell of food and he has not eaten in quite some time: he’s in a quandary, his desires are telling him to stay put and enjoy the moment, but that damn stomach just won’t shut up: looking at Liz, he licks his lips and begins kissing her again, on her forehead, nose, eyelids, cheeks, chin, and finally lips: as she crinkles her nose and mumbles something about “too much stubble” before opening her beautiful brown eyes: smiling his love at her...
“Good morning, glad you’re awake. Let’s eat.”

Liz: she playfully smacks his arm as he whips the covers off of them and starts pulling her out of bed with him...
“Max! Let’s eat. You consider that a proper morning greeting?”

Max: putting on his best lost-puppy-dog look...
“But I’m hungry.”
Turning a bit teasingly: he picks her up in his arms and kisses her again...
“Besides, I work better on a full stomach, more energy.”

Liz: wrapping her arms around his neck and enjoying the mischievous twinkle in his eye...
“Well, alright, but you’re shaving first before any more work, too scratchy.”
She loves his laugh as he proceeds to carry her to the bathroom door, where he gives a forlorn look as he grabs his stuff and heads upstairs to his parents’ bathroom: she sighs as she heads into the main bathroom that Max and Isabel use to take a quick shower and get dressed.

Diane: she smiles broadly and with tears in her eyes comes over to him the moment she spots him: wrapping her arms around her son...
“Oh honey, thank God you’re alright.”
After a few moments she gives him a good squeeze and then a kiss on his cheek before finally releasing him from her embrace: she gives him a good hard look and notices that there’s something different about him, he’s changed someway: she watches as he goes to sit down at the table and realizes that his walk is different, more confident, more mature: as she takes the biscuits out of the oven...
“Honey, what did this Serela teach you about the Granolith?”

Max: helping himself to coffee and some hot biscuits and jam for starters...
“Lots of things, basically how to use the Granolith without blowing anything up, I hope. Anyway, she was very warm and kind, reminded me a lot of Aunt Trudy. Oh, morning, Dad.”

Philip: he had been sort of fine for the first 24 hours, by telling himself that Max would be back in a full day cycle which of course to him meant 24 hours: it was when it became 25, 26, 27... then 36 hours that the worry he had kept at bay really started to weigh on him: like everyone else he had slept fitfully or not at all for the last two nights and the sight of his son, just sitting there, casually greeting him and stuffing his mouth like nothing unusual at had happened, makes him want to either knock his head off or hold him: he compromises, he gives his son a kiss on the top of his head followed by a light smack on the side: as his son gives him a what-was-that-for look...
“For worrying us, now eat your breakfast. Everyone needs to know that you’re alright and of course we’re all curious as hell.”

Max: giving his Dad a “sorry” look...
“I’m sorry for worrying everyone. Yeah, after breakfast, though, OK?”
He unabashedly plows through the plate of food that his mom sits in front of him, pausing only briefly to give Liz a stubble free kiss as she comes in and joins them.

Isabel: she had found out that Max as back and was OK when she ran into Liz coming out of the bathroom: she gets dressed in record time, just putting on the basics and excitedly goes to the kitchen where she sees her brother just sitting there, nonchalantly wolfing down his eggs: for some reason that just irks her to no end, crossing her arms...
“Well, hello to you too. You know, you could have come and woke us up so we could’ve stopped worrying about you last night.”

Max: recognizing the stance and the attitude: he goes with a rueful smile and a forgive-me look, one that used to sort of work when they were little and he would borrow Barbie, so GI Joe would have someone for target practice...
“Sorry Iz. I was really exhausted when I got back and was only awake for a minute before I fell back to sleep.”

Isabel: sarcastically...
“I bet. I’m sure it had nothing to do with Liz being there.”
Letting her concern show...
“Are you OK? What happened?”

Max: “Oh Iz, I’m fine. There’s so much to tell, I’m not sure where to begin, but I think... I think that some of it is just for us. Sit down.”
As Isabel joins them, he notices his parents’ unease...
“Mom, Dad, please stay. I think you might be interested in this too.”
He just turns and smiles at Liz, no words are necessary, he needs and wants her there: turning back to Isabel, excitedly...
“I saw us Iz, I saw us as Zan and Vilandra, as little kids. We were flying a kite. It was at a small beach. And I saw our father too, he came running up to you and picked you up and swung you around and then he picked me up and did the same, only then he tossed me in the water. Serela said that this was the beach by our mother’s family palace, a place that I loved and from the looks of it you did too.”

Isabel: she can feel Mom’s arms slip around her shoulders: becoming emotional...
“Oh God, Max, you saw our father? What did he look like? What about us, were we the same?”

Max: “We looked very different. My hair was sort of, um, I guess light brown and grey eyes. I think I was about 7 or 8. Your hair was lighter, I guess you were always a blond but you had grey eyes like me, and I think you were my little sister, maybe 6. In fact I’m sure you were younger because Serela said that, uh, our mother was already pregnant with me when they married. Our father, had darker hair, sort of like mine now but light eyes, sort of blue-grey. He was a little taller than me I think, 6’1”? But we seemed so happy. It was amazing seeing it, seeing Antar.”

Liz: “Wait, seeing Antar? How did you see Antar?”

Max: “I asked it to show me Antar and it took me there. Well, not actually there but it seemed like I was. I guess there’s a lot I need to explain.”

Philip: “Well, why don’t you wait and let’s get everyone together so you only have to do it one time.”

Max: as his Dad is calling everyone...
“Iz, there’s more about you and I, about the Order of Ruan and what that means for us, but maybe we should go over that later tonight.”
About an hour later, everyone is sitting in the Evans living room, after having give Max hugs, slaps on the shoulder, and elsewhere in Maria’s case, welcoming him back, they are all now ready to hear what he has to say...
“It was incredible. I asked the Granolith to show me Antar and it did, first this beautiful valley from 500 years ago and then later when I asked for something more current, something during Zan’s lifetime, it should me this beach scene. It was... beautiful.”
He pauses to push his emotions down as he thinks of the family scene again, so he can continue...
“I can ask it questions.”

Liz: “What questions? Did you ask it about time travel?”

Max: “Uh, yeah, I actually did ask it that.”
As everyone looks at him eagerly...
“You have to be kind of careful in what you ask it. And never ask it a question starting with the word how , cuz unless you’re Einstein, it’ll make no sense what so ever. Oh and it has a bit on an attitude.”

Michael: “An attitude? It’s a machine Maxwell.”

Max: “You ever gone rounds with a computer before? Well, think of that times 100 and you get the picture.”

Michael: “So you mastered it?”

Max: “Um, I wouldn’t say mastered, but I can use it.”
He goes on to explain all that Serela told him about who built the Granolith and why, and the about their dupes...
“She said that Lonnie and Zan carried the genetic code also.”

Maria: “Wait, if that’s the case and Kivar is looking for someone with the code, then why didn’t Nicholas take Lonnie to Kivar?”

Max: “I asked, she didn’t know.”

Kyle: “How do you know he didn’t?”

Tobias: shaking his head...
“No, no, there are Vintarian spies on Antar. If she was there, we’d know. Besides, Kivar would be announcing it to all of Antar that Her Royal Highness has returned and was lending her support to restore peace and prosperity to Antar. She’d be too big a piece of PR not to use.”

Tess: “So she and Rath and I assume Ava are still here on Earth.”

Alex: “But how do we know if they’re still working with Nicholas?”

Michael: “We don’t and that’s not good, Maxwell.”

Max: “No, that’s not good. We’ll need to keep our eyes open in case they cause anymore trouble. With our bonds there’s at least one person that’ll be able to positively tell who’s who.”

Philip: thinking back to how troubled he was about finding out that Lonnie girl had been impersonating his daughter and that neither he nor later even Max had been able to tell them apart and what that almost cost them...
“How about a password? If one of us thinks there’s anything strange with one of you, well more strange than normal, you have to give a password.”

Liz: as they look at each other...
“Would be good against shapeshifters too. So what’s the password?”

Maria: she watches as Alex pops another Starburst in his mouth...
“Ewe, it’s way too early for that much sugar.”

Jim: picking up the red wrapper...
“Perfect. Starburst. If anyone of us asks you for a password, we had better get Starburst for the answer. And if there’s any further doubt a quick call to a bond mate should confirm it.”
They all talk a little longer over the Granolith and that Max will be periodically working remotely with it to strengthen and improve his control of it and decide to table the dupes problem for now.

Max: as everyone is getting ready to leave...
“Wait Tobias, Kyle and Tess could you stay for a moment?”
Tobias tells Jim and Amy that he’ll drop them off when they leave and take a seat on the sofa: Max holds on to Liz’s hand and looks at Jeff, who nods and tells him to have her home before noon: they take a seat on the other sofa...
“Um, as you know I’m supposed to attend a White House state dinner and they’ve asked if I’m going to be bringing a date for the evening.”
Looking over at Liz longingly for a moment before continuing...
“Serela confirmed what you’ve been saying Tobias. Ava’s grandfather is going to be furious when he finds out that Tess and I aren’t going to be marrying and now would not be a good time for him to find that out.”

Tess: unsure of what he means...
“So you want me to go with you?”
She looks over to see Kyle’s scowl that confirms what she’s feeling from him.

Max: “Um, not uh, not exactly. Uh, no offense but um, I had something else in mind, something that wouldn’t signal anything to anyone, sort of a... diplomatic date.”

Liz: she sees Max cringe before her emotions even register and when they do, she is none too pleased: for the second time this day she smacks his arm, but this one lacks the playfulness from this morning’s...
“I see. And that diplomatic date would just happen to have brown hair and eyes and oh, yes, just happen to be all of fifteen?!”

Max: “Yeah, something like.”

Tobias: scratching his head...
“Well, that would be a safe alternative.”
Looking at a very teed-off Liz...
“diplomatically speaking, of course. Um, Kyle, Tess, I sort of had a lunch date, not to rush you two but...”

Kyle: looking over at Tess who’s grinning back at him...
“Nope, we’re done.”
As they’re beating a hasty exit, he calls back...
“Careful Evans or she might crown ya!”
His laughter can be heard through the closed door.

Max: looking at Liz, hopeful...
“Liz, you understand don’t you? I mean Tobias is right, nobody would think anything other than she’s standing in to help her father, which is exactly what she’d be doing. I mean, you were alright with me taking Tess, so this.....Liz... uh, Liz....”

Liz: arms crossed, huffy....
“Tess is different. She’s not your type, besides you’ve already admitted to checking April Wilkinson out, even though she’s all of 15 years old! But Tobias is right, diplomatically speaking she’s perfect. So no, no problem, I understand. Have a good time.”

As the Fates know and men soon find out, when a woman tells a man “no problem, I understand”, they’re lying.


TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 17-Dec-2001 1:24:48 AM ]
posted on 17-Dec-2001 2:36:51 PM by TaffyCat
Just thought I'd do a real quick drop in to answer a couple of questions from the last few chapters.

BelevnDreamsToo: Serela is not Aunt Trudy. She simply reminded Max of Aunt Trudy.
Aunt Trudy is alive and well at home in Taos, and for all of those who asked, of course she'll be popping back in for a visit. No worries.

Razz214: I think this last chapter answered it, but just in case there's any doubt, yes, Zan and Lonnie have the genetic codes as well.

Ursa: It's August. So a few more weeks before school starts. See I told you that time would fly!

And to all that are asking about Zan and Ava, you'll just have to stay tuned to find out! *tongue*

More soon....

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 17-Dec-2001 2:39:16 PM ]
posted on 18-Dec-2001 8:55:37 PM by TaffyCat
Everyone should have a friend like Maria... you should have known there was just no way she was going to let Max get away with this unscathed!

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 85

Setting:
White House, Oval office, Friday morning

Pres. Wilkinson: going over the normal morning briefing with his Chief of Staff, George Sinclair...
“So what else do we have for this morning?”

Sinclair: “We got an inquiry from the King of Antar. It seems that he doesn’t have an escort for the State dinner Monday night and was wondering if you might make a recommendation.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Hmm, odd. I thought he had a pretty serious girlfriend. I guess she wasn’t available. So who’d you have in mind?”

Sinclair: looking up not at his President but as a fellow father...
“April is close to his age and I understand that they got along well with each other.”

Pres. Wilkinson: scowling....
“April? What made you think of her?”

Sinclair: “I didn’t, he did.”

Pres. Wilkinson: thinking it over...
“I don’t know. She’s awfully young and impressionable.”
As a thought hits him, he looks hard at his Chief of Staff...
“We are talking about him simply needing an escort, aren’t we? There’s nothing more to it than that, no... other interest?”

Sinclair: “From what I was told by Mr. Evans, no, although he obviously remembered her fondly from their first meeting, enough so to suggest it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he also remembers his youngest daughter’s reaction to the alien king: not entirely certain if he likes it or not, but he also knows that it would be bad form to simply say no, not to mention the fury of said daughter when she found out: he reluctantly agrees...
“Ok, make sure I have some time this afternoon to ask her. If she agrees, then ok.”
He can’t help but to roll his eyes at that [yeah, like she’s going to say no to an alien king that she has yet to shut up about. Yeah, right, I might as well let Julie know so she can start looking for an appropriate dress and stuff for her.}: turning back to his advisor...
“What’s next? Is all preparations in place for the British Prime Minister’s arrival on Monday morning?”

Sinclair: “Yes, he arrives at 11:00AM and comes directly here to meet with you and then lunch. His Majesty Max Evans, King Zan arrives at 1:30 and will meet with you in private until 2:00 when the prime Minister rejoins you and is introduced His Majesty.”

Later that day in the White House’s private quarters...

President Wilkinson: he learned about a year ago that it is in his best interest to knock first before entering his daughter’s room: after getting a “come in”, opening the door...
“April, honey, I need to ask you something.”
Taking a seat on the bed...
“Uh, honey, you remember Max Evans, King Zan?”
Getting a are–you-nuts-how-could-I-forget-look in reply....
“Well, it seems that I could use your help with something. See he’s coming to the State dinner Monday and well, he doesn’t have an escort for the evening. It was suggested that since you and he got along so well that..."
He is abruptly cut off as his daughter’s arms wrap around his neck and a squeal of absolute delight goes echoing through the room and down the hall...
“I take that as a yes?”

April: ecstatic...
“OH MY GOD! Daddy, are you kidding me? You want me to be his date? OH MY GOD!”

Pres. Wilkinson: {date? Oh hell!}...
“Uh, it’s not really a date, honey. He just needs some one to talk to during dinner and to dance with afterwards. I wouldn’t call it a da....”

April: no longer paying attention, her mind is going a mile a minute trying to think of everything she needs to do: quickly looking through her closet...
“OH MY GOD!”
In a panic she goes tearing out of the room and down the hall, shouting...
“MOOOOOMMMMM! I don’t have anything to wear!”

Pres. Wilkinson: defeated, he hangs his head and prays for strength to get through this; and hopes to God that Julie will be able to set her straight about it.

Setting: Crashdown Café, Friday afternoon

Max: he rarely gets to actually go and sit down in the café anymore: the locals for the most part seems to have pretty much chilled out about everything, but the tourist keep pouring in and pouring their money into the local economy: there is already talk of building new hotels, restaurants and even more alien themed attractions; keeping his word, he still works a couple of days a week at the UFO Center: he discreetly enters the bustling café: he looks around for an empty table but not finding one, he spots the next best thing: coming over to the occupied table...
“Hey Kyle, mind if I join you?”

Kyle: looking up briefly...
“Naw, sit down. So how’re things going? Liz speaking to you, yet?”

Max: frowning...
“She’s speaking to me.”
While scanning the menu: a little quieter....
“Just not the way they way I’d like.”
Looking back up at Kyle...
“How’d you know Liz was still pissed at me?”

Kyle: “Easy, I live with Maria remember? And guess who Liz has been talking to?”

Max: “Maria”

Kyle: “Yeah, I think Maria’s been giving her pointers.”

Max: “That’s not good.”

Kyle:” Nope, it’s not. Tess had long a discussion with her too.”

Max: “Great. Now all I need is for Iz to step in and offer her help as well.”

Maria: as normal the place was packed: while bringing an order to a table, she spots Max coming in and taking a seat at Kyle’s table: she scowls as one of the new waitresses heads over to take their orders: coming over to their table as well....
“Gina, I know these two, very difficult customers, plus they don’t tip. Why don’t you take my table over there with all those tourists, better tips.”
She waits until Gina leaves: turns and grabs Max’s menu out of his hands and proceeds to smack him on the head with it: handing the menu back to the startled alien...
“What were you thinking? A 15 year old! Not even Michael would be such an idiot to pull something like this! This is the ultimate in crass, jackass.... bed hopping Tommy Lee behavior.”

Max: weakly...
“Maria, I’m not bed hopping. It doesn’t mean anything. It’s... political.”

Maria: “Yeah, well, they say that politics make strange bedfellows. I just never figured it would be you with Tommy Lee.”

Max: scowling at Kyle’s snickering...
“Maria, it’s not like that. I love Liz and I want to take her.”
Looking around at all the customers, lowering his voice...
“But I am a King and I do have to consider how my actions affect the whole picture. If you can think of a way for me to take Liz without stirring up a hornets nest, tell me.”

Maria: “Hmpf, well, you had better start making it up to her now, cuz I’ll be spending the weekend with her... discussing things.”
Whipping out her order pad...
“What’ll it be?”

Kyle: after ordering, he just shakes his head at the alien...
“Man, if I were you, I’d make sure Liz has some fond memories to ponder this weekend, otherwise by the time Maria gets done... discussing things with her, you’ll be lucky to survive till Monday.”

As the Fates know, making a decision can be easy: it’s living with it that’s the challenge.


TBC


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 18-Dec-2001 10:09:41 PM ]
posted on 19-Dec-2001 2:54:04 PM by TaffyCat
People, people, people, chill!

As for who's going to the State Dinner...
Excerpt from Chapter 81:

Max: “So tell me again who’s all invited to this White House state dinner.”

Philip:“Well, you of course and Isabel and Tobias. Your Mom and I, if we wanted to go and uh, a date if you wanted to bring someone.”

As for why Max doesn't have Isabel as his date... I'm sorry but I just could not stand to even consider that.
I hate to say this because it sounds so JK'ish, but Max isn't perfect and if he never makes mistakes, what will he learn from?
Remember I am above and beyond all else Roswell, a Dreamer with a plan. *tongue*
posted on 21-Dec-2001 12:13:59 AM by TaffyCat
See, I told you I had a plan and was going somewhere with this.
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 86

Setting:
Crashdown, immediately following

Max: he’s sitting at the booth with Kyle just finished eating and was looking to see when Liz was coming down: he had tried to talk to her through their bond connection but got a rather abrupt “I’m busy” as a reply: he knows that her sift starts soon and he wants to talk to her before hand: deciding not to wait any more: he drops a $10 on the table and departs: he quickly walks up the stairs and knocks on the apartment door: Nancy lets him in and tells him that Liz is in her bedroom: he takes a deep breath and raps lightly on her door: not getting any response, he tries it again ,accompanied by...
“Liz, it’s me. Liz?”
A bit timidly, he opens the door a little and spots her buttoning up her dress which stirs a few fires in him: he knows that she knows he’s there, so he walks in: trying again...
“Liz, Liz, I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad at me.”

Liz: she’s been simmering since yesterday: Maria and Tess have both been telling her to not let him get away with this, even Isabel dropped by this morning to put in her two cents: continuing to look in the mirror and adjusting her antennas...
“Why shouldn’t I be? I can be mad at you if I want to.”
In the mirror, she notices him coming up behind her and the hurt expression on his face is so adorable: she forces herself to be strong and whirls around and faces him: pointing a finger at him for emphasis....
“Oh no, you don’t Max Evans! You will not pull that sad lost puppy dog look on me. I have good reason to mad at you and I am not going to let you fix it with just a look.”

Max: continuing with the look...
“Liz, I love you. You know that. I’m sorry about all of this. It’s just that, well...”

Liz: “It’s just that I’m not politically acceptable, that’s all. Max, I feel like a cheap floozy that you have to hide from the world. “

Max: aghast...
“Liz, that’s not true, you know that.”

Liz: “I do? Really, how? Prove it!”
As he raises his eyebrows and comes towards her: putting up her hand out to stop...
“No Max, the sex is great but that’s not what I’m talking about!”
Still angry...
“Excuse me, but now you’ve made me late for work. Enjoy your trip.”
Slamming the door, she leaves a sulking alien standing there in her room.

A little later that day...

Max: walking along Citrus St. with Michael...
“She wants me to prove that I love her.”

Michael: popping another lifesaver in his mouth...
“Yep, she’s been talking to Maria, alright. So I take it that she wasn’t meaning....”

Max: “Like I would be here with you if she was.”

Michael: “So get her something. You know something that tells her how you feel about her.”
His best friend pauses walking and gives him a strange, do-I-know-you look: responding to the unasked question...
“What? I’ve had Maria going off in my head for almost six months. Do me a favor and fix this before I have to do something desperate.”

Max: he resumes walking with his friend when they come upon a store: a display in the window catches his eye, giving him an idea: he walks in.

Michael: he continues talking to his friend for a few more paces before realizing that his friend isn’t with him: turning around, he spots Max’s agent standing outside a store: when he realizes what kind of store it is, his eyebrows shoot up: running back to his friend, he goes into the store and tries to rescue him...
“Maxwell, what do you think you’re doing?”
Grabbing his King by the arm...
“Come on, go get her flowers or something, but this... no way man, too soon, you’re too young, besides this would totally piss me, Kyle and Alex off. It’s bad enough that the girls are all ganging up on ya, now you’re going to include us guys, too.”

Max: holding firm and continuing to look over the selection, only half paying attention: he hears enough to cause a smile to creep into place...
“Why would this piss you guys off?”

Michael: “Maxwell, you have a well established history of sappiness. Every time you do something even remotely sappy we all catch hell for it. Imagine the agony we’ll be in if you go through with this. Come on, think flowers, flowers are good and in my budget.”

Max: “Yeah, well this would’ve been too if you hadn’t immediately gone out and maxed out that credit card my Dad got you. What the hell you buy with it anyways?”

Michael: “Essentials, OK Maxwell, this really isn’t funny.”
Looking at hard at his friend...
“You’re serious about this, aren’t you?”

Max: “Totally.”
Turning back to the clerk, he points to one...
“That one, I want to look at that one.”
After spending some time making his selection, he has to come up with a special way to give it to her: thinking back to Michael’s suggestion: grabbing his soon to be suffering second-in-command, they head to the flower shop, then to a toy store that has an adorable giant stuffed white panda in the display window: satisfied with all of the arrangements, he treats his now very grumpy friend to some take out and some pool.

Sorry, but only the Fates know what Max has planned.*wink*


TBC...soon, I swear!
posted on 22-Dec-2001 12:20:52 AM by TaffyCat
RNN Gwen just so you could have some happy M/L before the in-laws, here ya go!

There's much more that I need to explain but take this for the sweet, sappy part that it is and just enjoy!

F/B please!

Chapter 87

Setting:
Crashdown, Saturday., 12:00 noon

Maria: eyeing the delivery man as he walks in: she walks over and intercepts him...
“Can I help you?”

Deliveryman: looking at the card...
“Yeah, I have a delivery for a Liz Parker.”

Maria: sighing and nodding in understanding: calling to her friend, who’s working the counter on this busy Saturday...
“Liz, Liz, flowers from Loverboy.”

Liz: she can’t help the immediate grin that sprouts up, but she’s determined not to melt at the sweet bouquet of white carnations: she walks over and collects them...
“Thank you.”
She takes the card out and reads “To Liz, my Love and my Life. Yours forever, Max”: sighing, she spots’ Maria rolling her eyes...
“Excuse me while I put these in some water.”

Maria: calling back to her departing friend...
“Sure babe, just don’t settle on carnations.”

Waitress: at 12:30 the place is packed with a lunchtime crowd of tourist, so much so that she almost bumps into the deliveryman...
“Oops, I’m sorry. I didn’t see you there. Who are those for?”

Deliveryman: looking at the card...
“It says Liz Parker.”
The waitress points him over to the counter to the harried little brunette: walking over to her...
“Miss Parker, these are for you.”

Liz: startled...
“Uh, thank you.”
She takes the dozen white roses, breaths deeply of their scent, opens the card and smiles as she reads “To My One and Only, I Love You. Max”: as Maria comes over to check them out...
“Um, I’ll be right back.”

Maria: as Liz leaves once again...
“Ok, roses, he’s improving, but hold strong!”

Liz: at 1:00 the place is still packed with customers: while waiting for her order to come up, she feels someone tapping her on the shoulder: turning around...
“Huh?”

Maria: she’s starting to get envious, it’s just not fair, but at the same time, she’s absolutely thrilled for her friend: thumbing her finger behind her...
“You have a special customer.”

Liz: she looks to where her friend is pointing: her mouth drops open in surprise...
“Oh My Gosh!”
She runs over to the giant white bear, sitting in one of the stools with a card on the table: opening the card “I Love you now and forever. Max”
She picks up the bear and looks around for him: not spotting him, she turns back to Maria.

Maria: “He slipped in and out. Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know. You’ll be right back.”
She takes the order that Liz had been waiting on to the customer as her friend goes back upstairs: mumbling to herself...
“The boy’s getting good. I hope Michael took notes.”

Liz: at 1:30 she’s almost embarrassed as yet another deliveryman comes in looking for her this time with two dozen white roses: she thanks him as she takes the roses and heads up to her room to put them in water: this process is repeated every half hour throughout her shift which finally ends at 4:00: she and Maria enter her now very fragrant room with a giant bear sitting on her bed: she sits on the bed and hugs the bear, exclaiming....
“Isn’t he adorable?!”

Maria: looking around the flower filled room in amazement...
“Ok, so tell me exactly what you did to him to get this kind of results.”

Liz: now lying back on her bed holding onto the bear...
“I told him off big time.”

Maria: shaking her head...
“Nope, done that plenty of times and never got these results. So did they work? Do you forgive him?”

Liz: crinkling her nose as she thinks about it...
“Um, probably, but only after we have a major, major talk.”

Maria: dropping her bag on the bed...
“Ok babe, you can revel in his Maxness later. We need to change, the movie starts in a half an hour.”

Max: he waits until a little after 5:00 before climbing up on her balcony with his supplies: he grins broadly as he peaks into her room at all the flowers and the giant white bear on her bed: he then sets himself to task, taking out the scented candles, cd’s, table cloth, white down comforter, sparkling cider, dessert and sets to work transforming her balcony: before he knows it, it’s after 7:00 and he smiles as he watches her come back into her room: he waits 10 minutes to make sure she’s alone, no Maria: he taps lightly on her window and gives her a hopeful look.

Liz: she just stands there with her hands on her hips looking at him for a minute before she relents and goes to open the window...
“Hi Max.”

Max: smiling but trying to look a bit sheepishly, he hands her a bunch of flowers...
“Here, I wanted to get you some flowers but the flower shop was sold out, so I had to pick you these. They said something about an idiot trying to make amends with his better half and buying out their white roses. They’re not roses but I hope they’re ok.”

Liz: trying not to laugh, she takes the bunch of wilted flowers...
“Max, these are dandelions.”
Giving up she laughs...
“Do you want to come in?”

Max: he looks in then smiles: his voice turns husky...
“No, you come out.”

Liz: “Max Evans, what are you up to?”
She lets him take her hand and help her out the window: with a wave of his hand, he lights the multitude of candles scattered all over her balcony: while still clutching the sad looking dandelions, he escorts her to her little table and chairs that he has transformed into something out of a little French Bistro with white table linen, candle, one single rose bud, silver wine bucket with chilled cider, two white china plates and antique fine silver forks, a serving plate packed with all her favorite desserts and a Tabasco bottle: near tears...
“Oh Max, it’s beautiful, everything is just beautiful.”
She looks at how happy and pleased he is and wraps her arms around his neck and proceeds to let him know that he’s forgiven: after a few minutes they come up for air...
“Thank you.”

Max: looking at her with all his love...
“God, I love you! I never meant to hurt you. I love you and I want you to be my wife.”

Liz: she’s startled, while she had always just sort of assumed that they would wind up getting married, he had never actually said anything about it, nor had she: her heart almost leaps out of her throat, as he slowly leads her to one of the chairs and gets down on one knee.

Max: looking up full of love, fear, and hope...
“Liz, I don’t know how this is all going to end, but I know that it will only really mean something to me if you are there beside me, sharing it with me as my wife.”
He takes out the small black jewelry box, opens it and presents it to her...
“Liz Parker, will you marry me? Please say yes.”

Liz: trembling hands, she touches the box: barely able to speak...
“But what about...”

Max: “With you by me, we’ll work it out. We’ll come up with a solution together. Please say yes, Liz.”

Liz: flinging her arms around him, she practically knocks him over...
“OH YES! YES MAX, YES!”

Max: pure joy sweeps over him as he takes her in his arms and kisses her madly...
“God I love you. What did I ever do to deserve someone like you?”

Liz: “You saved my life, and then you helped me to open my eyes and start living.”
She giggles as he picks her up in his arms and carries her to her lawn chair that he has made all nice and cozy with a comforter, where he slips the diamond solitaire with a white gold band that has the alien symbol finely etched on it, onto her left ring finger: she holds her hand out in front of her admiring the ring and the way the diamond sparkles in the candle light: sighing happily, she snuggles into his embrace: her thoughts start to wander to the more practical side of things...
“Max, how is this going to work? I mean what about Tess’s grandfather? What about my father and mother, and yours? I mean nothing has been solved.”

Max: taking her hand and kissing it, tenderly...
“Yes there has, you no longer doubt my love for you. Together, we’ll solve one thing at a time.”

The Fates occasionally have to remind even the best of us that it is important not to take our loved ones for granted.


TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 22-Dec-2001 12:53:33 AM ]
posted on 26-Dec-2001 11:31:59 PM by TaffyCat
I had hoped to get this up on Monday but hubby got addicted to playing Age of Empires and I couldn't get him away from the computer until today!
This is sort of tying up somethings about the engagement. To all of those hoping for a quick wedding, sorry, Max is after all royalty and don't you think Liz deserves a royal wedding?

Oh and before I forget again, I hope everyone had a great Holiday!

f/b please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 88

Setting:
Valentis house, Sunday late afternoon

Liz: she and Max had talked long into the night last night and had decided for the time being that they would tell their friends, families and only people that had to know and wait until New Years Eve before announcing their engagement to the worlds: they hoped by then to have come up with way to not enrage the Vintar ruler: they still didn’t know what that would be but Max was going to ask Tobias to arrange a meeting with Larek again to discuss it: before he left last night she and Max had announced their engagement to her parents, her mom cried, and surprisingly her dad took it calmly: he had hugged her and shook Max’s hand and congratulated them both while reminding Max of his promise about school and no eloping: Max just smiled and told them not to worry, that it took time to plan a royal wedding, that they hadn’t set a date yet but they had narrowed it down to next summer before leaving for hopefully Harvard: she had been invited to brunch today with the Evans at a local bistro, where they had sprung their engagement on his family with similar results, warm hugs and hand shakes along with a “don’t forget about school” reminder from his dad, his mom was a flood of happy tears and Isabel was all ready to help plan a royal wedding and said they’d be lucky to have everything ready for a summer wedding: after brunch Max and his dad went to meet with Tobias and after packing her overnight bag, she’s now here at the Valenti’s door, ready to drop a bomb on her best friend: she doesn’t want a scene at the door, so she carefully covers her right hand with her jacket: ringing the bell, the door opens wide to reveal a smiling Maria...
“Hey Maria.”

Maria: “Hey yourself, chicka.”
She grabs her friend’s bag and the jacket that was hanging on her arm and promptly turns around to drop the stuff off in her room with her friend following behind: upon reaching the room, she plops down on the bed and watches her friend come in with her hands stuck in her jeans pockets...
“OK, chicka, spill.”

Liz: trying to act casual...
“Spill what?”

Maria: “What do you mean what, there’s no way his royalness would leave it at a bunch of flowers and a teddy bear. Admit it; he came by last night, right? What’d he say? What he’d do? I mean look at you, it must have been spectacular because you’re still glowing, and look you’re even mimicking him with your hands in your pockets, how cute. So come on, out with it!”
Loud squeals can be heard throughout the house as her friend takes her hands out of her pockets: she pulls her friend into a tight bear hug...
“OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD! I don’t believe it, he did it! How? How he do it? Did he get down on one knee? What did he say? It had to have been romantic; I mean we are talking about Mr. Romance, himself, so.... so...”

Liz: grinning with delight at her friend’s reaction....
“Maria, Maria, I can’t answer you if you don’t stop talking.”

Amy: now going on 6 months along, she’s showing pretty good and other than an occasional backache the pregnancy has progressed fairly normally, including the hormonal induced mood swings: the moving, combining and reorganizing three households into one had been very challenging and only enhanced those mood swings: upon hearing her daughter’s excited outburst, she comes to see what’s going on...
“Maria, what’s wrong?”

Maria: before Liz has a chance to say a single word, Maria grabs Liz’s hand and shows her mom...
“Look, look! Max did it, he popped the question!”

Amy: her mouth drops open in surprise, then silently thanking God that it’s not her own daughter getting married this young, she smiles warmly and gives the bride-to-be a tearful congratulatory hug...
“Oh Liz, that’s wonderful. Have you set a date yet?”

Liz: “Thank you, not yet. We’re thinking sometime next summer, before we head off to college. We plan on officially announcing it on New Year’s Eve, that way we have a little time to work out some of the political problems.”

Maria: “Yeah, right. Like the second you show up to school sporting a rock like that on your finger isn’t going to tip off all of West Roswell High, then the world.”

Liz: looking lovingly at the ring...
“I know and I told Max that it would be best if I didn’t wear it in public, but he gave me a cute hurt look and reminded me how I was the one going on about him keeping our relationship under wraps. Max is meeting with Tobias this afternoon about setting up a meeting with Larek after he gets back from Washington DC. “

Maria: as her mom leaves to run errands, her and her friend get comfortable on the bed, settling in for a long girl chat...
“So he’s still taking the 15 year old out tomorrow night.”

Liz: “Yes, it would look very bad to cancel it now, but I told him to make sure she knows this was a one time thing and it was political and nothing else. He was actually surprised to think that she would think it was anything other than that, talk about clueless! Anyhow, he said he’d let her down gently. In any case, he knows that I plan on spending tomorrow night lying in bed thinking of him and listening very closely to what’s going on in DC and he had better not be shutting me out for any reason.”

Maria: “Ooh, good for you! Now back to where we started, tell me everything about last night!”
She’s the picture of happy envy for her friend as she gets all the details and is actually crying: still sniffling...
“Oh that is so, so sweet, and to think that he set this up all by himself.”

Liz: “Well, yeah, mostly... he did say that it was Michael that gave him the idea for the flowers.”
Noticing her friend’s shocked look...
“Maria?”

Maria: {OH YOU DIRTY ROTTEN SCOUNDREL! YOU KNEW! HOW COULD YOU NOT TELL ME?!}: concentrating on her friend’s words {you gave Max the idea for the flowers? How could you give him the idea but not think of them for yourself? Huh? When was the last time you sent me flowers, huh? WELL? Don’t you dare try and close the connection! So there you are, giving Mr. Romance actually good advice and yet it never occurs to you when it comes to me. Why is that Michael?!}: her friend’s concerned inquiries finally break through her mental explosion...
“Oh sorry, just trying to express some thoughts. So tell me what you have in mind for your wedding.”
They spend the afternoon excitedly telling each other their dream wedding over ice cream and are later joined by Tess: Kyle drops by the room just long enough to find out about the engagement and congratulates her and then makes a hasty exit and retreats to the safer terrain of Michael’s place for some male bonding over pool and for the low down on just what the hell El Presidente was thinking.

Setting: White House, Monday evening, State Dinner

Max: he had met with Pres. Wilkinson first, for an informal chat about “how are things going in Roswell?”, “how was the vacation?”, oh and “anything new from Antar?” questions: he, Tobias and his Dad had already decided that they would keep the President informed on any new developments but only after the fact, nor would they be coming forth too much on how they found these things out: they just didn’t want to take the chance on any outside interference: he had been nervous about meeting with the British Prime Minister but he was quickly set at ease by how relaxed and easy going the PM had been: as they chatted, he realized that maybe the PM was too good at putting him at ease, and he really had to watch himself and be very careful not to say too much or the wrong thing: at the dinner tonight, he had found himself sitting with April of course, along with Isabel, Tobias, Pres. Wilkinson and Mrs. Wilkinson, the PM and his wife, and his parents: they had a lively chat over dinner about cricket vs. baseball and football vs. American football: after dinner the President led the First Lady onto the dance floor where they were followed by the PM and his wife: at a kick from Isabel, he gets the message that it’s now his turn: standing up and holding out his hand...
“April, would you like to dance?”

April: gazing up into his beautiful amber eyes...
“I’d love to.”

Max: as they start to glide across the floor, he tries to think of something safe to say...
“Um, you look lovely tonight.”

April: smiling shyly...
“Thank you. So do you, I mean, you look very nice too.”

Max: smiling {Ok, now what?}: he hadn’t really intended that as an actual question, but he gets a oh-so-helpful-helpful reply regardless {how about, thanks for the dance but I just got engaged yesterday and my fiancée is listening to everything I’m saying and even thinking.}: Liz had been so quiet all day that he had almost forgotten about her being there, he knew she was, but um, he didn’t forget exactly, just sort of set it aside for a bit: her words startle him into remembering: forcing himself to come back to the here and now and April...
“Thanks, you’re a great dancer. You must have someone special to practice with.”
He hears {that’s not quite what I said, Max.}.

April: moving a little closer...
“Thank you. I took dance in school. How about you? Do you have someone special to dance with?”

Max: getting a little nervous, this isn’t going the direction he wanted it to: it doesn’t help to be hearing a steady growl start coming through his bond connection: returning to the task at hand...
“My uh, sister used to drag me out to help her practice her dance lessons.”
As that growl grows more menacing...
“But my fiancée has taught me some better moves.”

April: she pauses dancing, and drops her hands, in shock...
“Your fiancée?”

Max: feeling bad for her hurt look, trying to explain and hoping to God she doesn’t start crying...
“Um, yeah. Liz and I just got engaged. There are some political issues that I have to take care of before we can actually announce it. You agreeing to be my... escort for this evening has really helped me, us out.”
He gently takes her hands again and starts dancing again.

April: she wants to run and hide: her Mom and even Dad had tried to tell her that this was just politics and not to read anything more into, but she couldn’t help it: he was the first boy to show any interest in her, the first to sort of ask her out: determined to put on a valiant effort...
“I’m glad I could help. She must be very special.”

Max: smiling back at her, he can still see the hurt: fortunately the growl has started to die down some and allows him a little more leeway to ease some of the hurt...
“She is and so are you. You’re very special and someday there’s going to be someone just as special come along and sweep you off your feet.”

April: still crushed but trying to make light of it
“Bet he won’t be an alien king though.”

Max: “There aren’t too many of us around, besides being with an alien king isn’t all that great. I always have Tabasco on my breath.”
His smile turns into a slight chuckle, matching the giggle he just elicited from her: twirling her around on the dance floor...
“Come on; show me some of those steps you learned in dance class.”
He spends the rest of the evening discreetly learning a few new dance steps: he keeps the conversation light and funny, concentrating on telling stories of when he and Michael were young and the fun they had annoying Isabel and then running like hell when she lost it, nice safe topics.

As the alien King learns to walk the fine line of diplomacy and politics, the Fates smile as his better half helps him keep his balance.



TBC


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 26-Dec-2001 11:42:58 PM ]
posted on 27-Dec-2001 8:19:58 PM by TaffyCat
Since I work primarily with schools and they are closed this week and daytime tv sucks, well I have to do something with my time, don't I?

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 89

Setting:
Evans House, Tuesday morning

Philip: while once again he is the first up in the morning, as he comes into the kitchen he sees that he’s not the first to arrive for breakfast: at least the breakfast guest has already made the coffee, while pouring himself a cup...
“Morning Kyle, is that this morning’s paper?”

Kyle: making himself right at home with the sports page...
“Yep, looks like the Yankees might go all way again this year.”

Philip: grabbing the business section as he takes a seat at the table...
“Huh, I’d like to read that when you’re done.”

Kyle: while flipping the page...
“Sure, no problem.”

Philip: they read in companionable silence until Diane comes down to the kitchen: greeting his wife...
“Good morning, dear.”

Diane: they had gotten back very late last night from DC and slept in late this morning, but she sees that didn’t deter their reoccurring meal guest from joining them yet again this morning: turning her attention to her husband...
“Good morning. Anything in particular you want for breakfast?”

Philip: “Anything is fine, even cereal.”

Diane: “Kyle?”

Kyle: his head pops up from the sports page: he thinks about it for a second...
“Hmmm, you make the best poached eggs on toast. Oh and those crispy potatoes are awesome.”

Diane: laughing at the funny scowl on Philip’s face: she pats his shoulder as she goes to get herself a cup of coffee and to start breakfast...
“Poached eggs on toast and potatoes it is then.”
As the smell of food permeates the house, it’s not long before her other children join them in the kitchen.

Philip: while finishing off his eggs, he looks over at their breakfast guest....
“Kyle, while we are delighted to have you over, I was wondering why we are being graced with your bright shiny face so often.”

Kyle: plowing through his second helping of potatoes...
“Hmmm, the food.”
And looking around the table trying to be polite, he adds....
“And the company.”

Philip: “That’s nice Kyle, but I believe you have a home of your own with food and company. Any particular reason you prefer ours instead?”

Kyle: grabbing the last Tabasco bottle before Max can, he dumps the rest of it on his potatoes and another egg...
“Well, Amy’s great and all, good cook, but um, well about a month ago her taste changed at bit. Now nothing is ever salty enough or cooked enough, so eggs tend to be on the well preserved over hard side, and Buddha help you if you say anything or not eat it all. She turns on the water works at a drop of the hat. I try to slip out before she has the chance to start.”

Diane: smiling, trying not to laugh...
“Kyle, surely you’re exaggerating. I mean then why aren’t the girls here as well?”

Kyle: “Easy, they say that they’re on diets, take one bite and head over to the Crashdown or something, but for some reason she has it in her head that I, a guy, should be cleaning my plate or it means that I think she’s a terrible cook, which lately ain’t far from the truth. But you didn’t hear that from me.”

Diane: amused despite herself...
“Of course, not a word.”

Philip: wrinkling his brow...
“So does this mean we’ll be graced with your presence at this table for the next 3 months?”
He’s about to say more but is cut off by his wife placing her hand on his and giving him a knowing, it’s-alright look: after breakfast Isabel heads over to Tess’s and Kyle drags Max off to Michael’s, mentioning something about them needing a little guy time to discuss things.

Setting: Michael’s place, early afternoon

Max: walking into his friend’s condo, he can’t help but notice that Alex is already there and that all three of his friends are sporting similar disgruntled looks...
“Hey guys, what’s going on?”

Alex: his arms are folded, and he looks incredulously at his friend...
“What’s going on? What’s going on? What the hell were you thinking giving Liz an engagement ring like that. While I absolutely love Isabel and do want to marry her, it ain’t today and no way can I afford a rock like you gave Liz. Of course now Isabel is just being totally understanding about it, NOT! And you of all people should know what that’s like!”

Kyle: joining in, even more animated than his friend...
“Do you know how many times I have heard all about how beautiful and perfect that ring is? Do you even care that not only do I hear it in my head but I have to listen to it 24/7 in my own home from 2 of them? I swear to Buddha if I hear a recount of how you had all those damn flowers delivered and how romantic it was and how come I never do anything like, Antar is going to be looking for a new king!’

Michael: clearing his throat...
“I tried to tell you Maxwell. I now have the pleasure of hearing in minute detail of not only what you did but how you did it and about how I must have missed the romantic alien gene boat. Oh and let us not forget about Liz blabbing to Maria about me suggesting you buy flowers. Do you have any idea how expensive roses are? Thanks to your little escapades I’m now in debt $120 bucks to Tobias. It was the only way I could get her to shut up about that. Of course she immediately moved on to how you must love Liz more than I love her because you gave Liz that damn ring!”

Max: not sure what to say...
“Guys, I...”

Kyle: “What is it with you anyhow? Is it your mission on life to screw my life up?”

Max: finally taking control of the situation...
“Guys, guys, look I’m sorry. I didn’t do this to get back any of you. This was between Liz and me. I just wanted her to know how I felt about her. Look this wedding isn’t going to happen until next year. I mean it’s going to take some time to work out the politics, and since I am well, the king, things are going to be even more complicated for us. We’re really going to need your guys’ support.”

Kyle: as the guys look at one another then back to the king...
“Fine, but pull any more crap like that again and you’ll be finding out how easy it is to heal your own gunshot wounds.”

Setting: Evans house, late Wednesday night

Philip: he hears a knock at the door: he looks at the clock and wonders who it could be at 1:30 in the morning: coming down the stairs he is greeted by the site of his son coming out of his room too: turning on the porch light, he looks out the peep hole to see one of the agents standing next to Brody: giving his son a quizzical look before opening the door...
“Brody? Agent, it’s OK. Come on in Brody. Is everything alright?”

Brody: looking around the living room for a moment...
“Uh, yeah, everything’s fine.”
He looks over at Max not sure if he should reveal himself or not: he mouths “Larek” to Max and waits to let him make the decision.

Max: he was as confused as his dad about why Brody would be here in the middle of the night: comprehension dawns on him as he reads Brody’s lips: not even giving it a second thought...
“Dad, he’s hear because I asked him to come. Isn’t that right, Larek?”

Philip: he looks hard at Brody, trying to tell any differences: giving up he simply extends his hand...
“It’s good to meet you finely, Larek. You’ve done quite a bit to help Max, to help my son.”

Larek: smiling, relieved, he takes the offered hand in greeting...
“That’s what friends are for. It’s very good to meet you too. I’ve heard wonderful things about you and all your family. Sorry for the odd hour, I was rather rushed and don’t have too much time here.”

Philip: nodding in understanding...
“Of course, please come in and have a seat and I let you and Max get down to business.”
He looks at his son to see if he should leave or stay: at a slight nod from Max, he smiles and goes into the kitchen for some milk and maybe some cookies, if he could scrounge some up.

Larek: taking a seat...
“Tobias said you had something important to tell me.”

Max: taking a deep breath, he looks Larek straight in the eye...
“Liz and I are getting married next summer. We’ll be announcing our engagement on New Year’s Eve.”

Larek: when Tobias had requested this meeting for Max, he had mentioned it was of a personal nature and best done face-to-face: he had been expecting something like this but had hoped he was wrong...
“Max, that’s not a very good idea at this time. Perhaps later would be better, when the war’s outcome is more assured.”

Max: determined to hold his ground...
“When will that be? How long am I supposed to put my life on hold? Look even if we weren’t getting married, Liz and I plan on going to college together and would most likely be living together married or not, and I imagine the situation will be similar for Tess and Kyle. Either way, Crown Prince Lanua is going to know that I have no intention of marrying Tess.”

Larek: rubbing his hand over his eyes in tiredness...
“You always were stubborn. You’ve already made up your mind, haven’t you?”

Max: “Yeah, I gave her an engagement ring a couple of days ago.”

Larek: “Congratulation. How long do we have until this becomes common knowledge?”

Max: “I imagine people will start guessing when they see the ring. Once school starts back up in a couple of weeks, it’ll spread like wildfire, if not before. But like I said we don’t plan on saying anything official till the end of the year.”

Larek: “Ok, that means in a couple of weeks plus one day at the latest I should expect a very irate meeting with a representative of the Royal family of Vintar, and not long after that you had better be ready for one as well. In the mean time, there are things that have to be decided upon. Things you probably have not even considered.”

Max: “Like what?”

Larek: “Well for starters, Ava’s dowry, you’ll be expected to return it.”

Max: “Dowry? OK.”

Larek: “OK, Ok you have no problem returning part of the funds that are directly supporting the war, that’s good. Perhaps you would like to tell me where I might find alternate financing? There is also the matter of the actual marriage contract, itself. Now, it can be argued that it was null and void at Zan and Ava’s deaths, but since the dowry was part of the contract and due to circumstance afterwards it was NOT returned by the Royal Antarian Family as it should have been under normal circumstances, for all intents and purposes you and Tess are still considered married by Antarian, Vintarian, not to mention Renularian law as well, so how do you plan on breaking that contract? Not to mention that most likely Vintar will cease helping our war effort. While there’s no love loss between Kivar and Lanua and I don’t imagine he would join forces with him, the lack of participation of them on our side would be very damaging to the war effort.”
He can see the distress rising up in the boy, his heart goes out to him: he’s not trying to be mean, he’s just trying to make him understand what all it’s going to take and what it’s going to cost him to follow this path: backing off some...
“You really love her don’t you?”

Max: finding his resolve...
“Yeah, I do and I am going to marry her, no matter what. Please help me to do this without destroying everything. Even Serela said that we were meant to bond.”

Larek: his surprise at that statement is profound...
“She, she told you that?”

Max: not sure why Larek looks so stunned...
“Yeah, she did. She said that Liz was always meant to bond with Max, the same as Ava was always meant to bond with Zan.”

Larek: he breaks out in gooseflesh: shaking his head...
“But that doesn’t make sense. You’re Max and Zan. How could you be meant to bond to both?”

Max: confused...
“I thought she maybe meant Zan and Ava were bonded before. Weren’t they?”

Larek: still trying to think...
“I don’t know. They weren’t before they were married but Zan had always said he wanted to be bonded to his wife, just like his parents were. I wonder what she meant.”

Max: he already knows the answer, but he asks anyways, hoping that he’ll get a different answer...
“Can you ask her?”

Larek: the sadness tells the answer before he says anything...
“No Max, she was very elderly. She had lived almost twice as long as many do. Her commitment to your family and the Order of Ruan was never questioned. She did what she had to do, what she had always known she would do.”
The room grows quiet as he contemplates what he just learned...
“Max, I’ll try to help, but it’s not going to be easy. There’s so much at stake, someone is bound to get hurt. I’ll do what I can to lesson the blow.”

Philip: he couldn’t resist eavesdropping: while it was obvious that his son hadn’t thought of all of this, he had: for of course there would be a multitude of things to consider in a royal wedding: he was also saddened to think of the lady his son had spoken so highly of, of sacrificing herself to complete his training: coming back to the practical side of things, he clears his throat to announce himself as he steps around the corner...
“Larek, we appreciate everything and anything that you can do to help. I know my son, and as you say he can be stubborn, I have no doubt next summer there’s going to be a wedding. I was wondering though, much of the problem seems to stem from this marriage contract, as a corporate attorney I am familiar with various kinds of contracts, looking for their validity and any loopholes. Would it be possible for me to take a look at this one?”

Larek: smiling...
“It has been looked at for many reasons, but not precisely for as you put it, loopholes. I can have a copy of it encoded and transmitted to Tobias. I understand there is a friend of yours here who loves playing with our technology and has worked on a translation program, so it should be easy to translate. Yes, please do review it and let me know what you find. Now I think I should be going.”

Max: “Larek, thank you. Um, one more thing, tell my mother hello and I hope she is well.”

Larek: “You’re welcome, and she is doing well. You remembering her will make her very happy. I very much look forward to meeting you face-to-face in the real flesh some day. Take care, Max, Mr. Evans.”

While the Fates may pave the road with gold that doesn’t guarantee it’ll be a smooth ride.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 27-Dec-2001 9:15:10 PM ]
posted on 28-Dec-2001 6:14:08 PM by TaffyCat
Part B will be up soon, maybe later today.
F/B please.

Enjoy!

Chapter 90 (Part A)

Setting:
Evans house, 2 weeks later, Thursday morning

Philip: for a change this morning, he is not the first one up: he had been up late with Tobias double checking the translation of the marriage contract: so far, it seemed a pretty ironclad contract, but there has to be a loophole somewhere, there always was: pouring himself a cup of coffee, he joins his son and their breakfast guests at the table: as he grabs the only section of the paper left, he eyes the newest addition to their breakfast table...
“Could someone please explain why I have the classifieds? Do you guys realize that it’s been over a week since I’ve even seen a sports page?”

Michael: looking up from the paper...
“Oh, oh sorry, here ya go.”

Philip: dryly...
“Why thank you Michael.”
He chooses to ignore that Kyle and Michael are now playing tug-a-war with the front section and proceeds to get caught up on all the baseball scores instead.

Diane: coming downstairs she greets them: deciding that everyone is getting a little too comfortable with things, she gets the cereal and milk out and plops it on the table...
“Here, you guys go. You all know where the bowls and silverware are.”
She then proceeds to get some coffee and takes a seat at the male dominated table and liberates the living section from her son’s grasp: perusing the ads...
“Hmm, looks like some good back-to-school sales are going on at that new mall over in Hondo.”
As the boys are now engaged in fixing their own breakfast, her daughter joins her...
“Isabel looks at this. You know I was thinking of going to Costco over in Hondo anyways, why don’t we make a day of it and check these sales out?”

Isabel: looking over the ads with her mom...
“Hey look, Dillards is having a lingerie sale, 30% off on bra and panty sets. Yeah, that sounds good Mom, but all that stuff at Costco is so big and bulky, not to mention heavy. Are sure that we want to be lifting all of that?”

Diane: “You’re right. Max, why don’t you come, too? I need to get you some new underwear and things for the new school year anyhow.”

Max: trying to eat some cereal: cough, choke...
“Huh?”

Diane: scowling at the snickering coming from Michael and Kyle: turning back to her son...
“Hurry up, dear. We got a lot of stores to cover and we want to get an early start.”
She proceeds to get another cup of coffee and goes back upstairs to finish getting dressed.

Kyle: snorting...
“Mommy still buys your underwear?”

Max: “Shut up.”
Turning for help...
“Dad, please.”

Philip: he has no intention of getting in the middle of this: he’s saved by the sound of the phone ringing: getting up to answer it...
“Hello, oh hi...yeah, he’s here...she did? Ok, I’ll send him right over after breakfast... that sounds like an awful lot of work for one person....”
Eyeing the two boys still laughing at Max’s expense...
“Don’t worry, I think he just got an assistant...Ok, they should be there in less than an hour. Bye.”
Taking his seat back at the table...
“Michael, I’ve been meaning to ask you something. Why are you here? You’ve been pretty much a permanent fixture at meal times for the last week, why?”

Michael: taking a sip of O.J....
“Simple, economics”

Philip: “Uh huh, let me guess it’s the last week of the month and you don’t get your next stipend until the first, you’re broke and out of food.”

Michael: “Um yeah, something like that.”

Philip: “Well then, I think it’s time that you worked for your supper. Kyle that was your dad, it seems that Amy has finally found the correct paint color for the trim on your house. He just got back with the paint and it has been deemed a wonderful day for painting.”
Hearing the groan coming from the boy, he turns his attention back to Michael...
“And you have just volunteered to assist. Mrs. Valenti is expecting you both in about an hour. I’m sure that I don’t have to add that if there is anything else she needs done, you both of course will be ever so willing to help, do I?”

Max: looking hopeful...
“Uh Dad, could...”

Philip: cutting him off before he can ask...
“No, you’re already committed to going shopping with your mom, and please don’t instigate anything with your sister.”
He’s feeling very good as he finally lays his hands on the front section of the paper and finishes his cereal.

Sorry, the Fates are busy at the moment so the parents rule right now.

TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 28-Dec-2001 6:49:28 PM ]
posted on 28-Dec-2001 9:05:42 PM by TaffyCat
Like this never, ever would have happened between my brother, sister and me. Nope, never in a million years, for we of course were all little angels growing up! *tongue*

F/B please and yes I'll get to the next part tonight!

Enjoy!

Chapter 90 (Part B)

Setting:
Same day, Mall in Hondo

Isabel: flipping through the racks in the junior’s dept....
“Oh Mom, this is cute.”
She holds up the top to show her mom who is being trailed be a very grumpy brother that is already carrying numerous packages for them.

Diane: “Oh that would look adorable with those black jeans you liked downstairs.”

Isabel: “Hey they would. But I think I want to try them on together.”
Handing the top to her mom to hold, she dashes off back downstairs to get the jeans...
“Be back in a minute.”

Diane: looking over at her grouchy son...
“Ok Max, the men’s section is right over there. Let’s see if we can find you something else besides jeans and t-shirts. I see some nice sweaters over there. Come on, let’s go check them out. We should be able to keep an eye out for Isabel.”

Max: his mom is holding up a bright red sweater to him, trying to see if it’ll fit: looking down at it...
“Um, no.”

Diane: “Hmm, maybe you’re right. What about this green one? Green brings out the color in your eyes.”
They go through this process for several more sweaters before deciding on the dark blue one and a couple long-sleeve t-shirts and a grey sweatshirt when Isabel finally returns with the jeans: she hands her the top and drags her son back over near the ladies dressing rooms.

Isabel: trying to hand her brother her purse...
“Here, hold this.”

Max: looking at the thing like it’ll bite him...
“No way. You brought it, you hold it. And hurry up already, I’m hungry and these bags are getting heavy.”

Isabel: “Mom, he’s being whiney again.”
When he’s not looking, she simply hooks her purse around the handle of one of the bags Max is loaded down with and vanishes into the dressing room without another word.

Diane: a moment later she hears a “Mom, come look”: as she heads into the dressing room...
“Honey, we’ll be out in a jiffy then we’ll stop for lunch before hitting the other side of the mall.”

Max: “What other side of the mall?!”
Looking down at the bags {how the hell did that purse get there? I wanna go home, this sucks.}: addressing the dressing room...
“And I am not whiney!”
He grumbles to himself as his sister’s “are too” reply comes filtering back his way.

Max: at the food court he takes a seat at the table with his sister and quickly scans around for his mom: he spots her still in line for the Panda Express: while ripping open his McDonald bag, dumping his fries out on the bag and tearing open the dozen or so ketchup packs for his super sized fries: he looks over at what his sister is reading: he cringes at the Victoria Secrets flyer: adamant....
“Nuh huh, no way. There’s no way in hell I’m going anywhere near that store with my mom and sister. That’s where I draw the line.”

Isabel: taking a bite of her mustard covered corndog...
“What, they’ve got a buy one, get one free offer. We have to go. I insist.”

Max: “Insist somewhere else. I ain’t going.”

Isabel: “Yes, you are.”

Max: “No, I’m not and you can’t make me.”

Isabel: “Yes, you are and Mom can.”

Max: he resorts an old tried-and-true response that most brothers remember from their childhood: he takes careful aim with the ketchup package and smashes it with his fist with all his might: he grins broadly at his ketchup splattered sister’s enraged reaction.

Isabel: “AARRRGH!”
Not unarmed herself, she snags the last mustard package and retaliates: now as any sister knows, this is only done just prior to Mom showing back up so that Brother doesn’t have time to counterattack, this time is no different.

Diane: almost dropping her lunch tray on the table, her mouth his hanging open in shock...
“What do you two think you’re doing?!”

Max: “She started it!”

Isabel: “No, you did. You hit me with ketchup first!”

Diane: “STOP!”
Looking around she sees that only a few people are staring, many of whom are laughing: sitting down, she falls back on a lecture that she memorized long ago...
“Stop it, both of you. Look at you two. You are both too old for this type of behavior, you aught to be ashamed of yourselves. I didn’t tolerate this when you were little and I’m not now. If you continue to act like 3 year olds then I will have no other choice than to treat you like 3 year olds, which includes going to bed the second we get home. Now what started this?”
She looks from glaring face to glaring face as she’s filled in on what’s going on: crossing her arms...
“Fine, we’ll go to Victoria Secrets.”
Holding up her hand, silencing her son’s unspoken protest...
“And Max can wait out in the mall with the packages. Now both of you clean yourselves up and behave!”
It’s a long afternoon and it reminds her of why she stopped shopping with both of them years ago: the rest of their mall excursion is spent in stony silence accompanied by glares: she picks up some boxers and socks at Costco for Max along with a station wagon full of groceries and household items.

As any parent can attest to, just when you think you’ve got them grown, they remind you that you still have a ways to go.

TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 29-Dec-2001 12:06:54 AM ]
posted on 28-Dec-2001 10:09:33 PM by TaffyCat
Angela35 I believe that juniors go upto like a 13/ 15 don't they? I shop in the miss's section myself and I know there is no way she's a miss, so I went with the junior dept. in stead. *tongue*
posted on 29-Dec-2001 2:47:46 AM by TaffyCat
This took a bit longer to write than I thought, but well it is longer. It's the last part of chapter 90 and probably the last one for tonight since it's almost midnight here.
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 90 (Part C)

Setting:
Valenti/DeLuca house, same day

Michael: he’s busy getting the paint, brushes, rollers, ladder and everything else needed to paint the trim on a house ready: he looks over at Kyle getting directions from his new step-mom about how exactly she wants it to look: while he likes Maria’s mom, he has gone out of his way to make himself scarce lately: he has heard multitudes of stories from a few sources about her mood swings, happy one minute, a flood of tears the next and he wants no part of that: of course Kyle has taken great delight in reminding him how much Maria is like her mom and what he has to look forward to when Maria is as Kyle puts it “carrying her own little alien”: he snorts to himself…
“Not any time soon.”
As Kyle comes back over to him…
“Well, what now?”

Kyle: shrugging…
“Basically, be sure to paint all the trim including the upstairs, don’t splatter, and can we get it all done this afternoon?”

Michael: looking up at the second story…
“With a little alien know-how, yeah. Looks like we got our work cut out for us though. When’s lunch?”

Kyle: “Dude, the later the better, trust me on that one.”

Michael: they work throughout the morning on the lower floor, leaving the upper level for this afternoon: so far, so good, no major problems and Mrs. Valenti has been very generous with the sodas and Tabasco: while positioning the latter so he can get that bit above the back door…
“So what time are Tess and Maria getting back?”

Kyle: after taking a long slug of Coke and Tabasco…
“Anytime I think. Said that they should be done before the afternoon lunch has to be served.”

Michael: up on the latter with a gallon of paint, painting above the door…
“I still don’t get this volunteering thing Maria’s got into. I mean hasn’t she had enough waiting tables, why would she want to help serve up breakfast at the old folks home?”

Kyle: “I think its Grandpa. Every time he comes over, he goes on and on about how it’s all those old blue haired crabapples working there and how much they’d love to have someone nice and cheerful to help get their mornings off right, or something like that, I think.”
Shrugging, he continues to paint for a bit: finally he pauses to stretch, turning to his painting buddy…
“Man, I’m ready for a break. Maybe we can go make ourselves some sandwiches before Amy has a chance to fix lunch.”

Michael: he’s still trying to get the one last part covered completely first, but eventually he gives up…
“Yeah, I’ll finish this after lunch.”
He descends the ladder and with Kyle goes to the water spigot outside to get some of the paint off so they won’t track it in.

Tess: while calling back to Amy as she’s walking into the backyard…
“OK, I tell them.”
Still looking behind her as she opens the door…
“AAAAGHHH”
The door hits the ladder and a whole can of dark green paint dumps on her head: now with paint pouring down from her head, she wipes it away from her eyes so she can see to kill the culprits who have both just doubled over in hysterics: this posture comes to an abrupt end as she advances on them.

Kyle: his laughter dies as he sees the love of his life come towards them: without taking his eyes from her, he smacks Michael’s shoulder to get his attention…
“Uh, Michael?”

Michael: wiping away the tears…
“Yeah, man.”

Kyle: “RUN!”
He and his friend take off just as a very nasty looking energy bolt goes whizzing past them and just misses.

Tess: as she chases them around the yard a couple of times, she manages to nail both of them once or twice with energy bolts, but they were just glancing shots: she’s still furious and nowhere near finished with them yet: as they head into the house, she’s right on their heals.

Amy: she’s in the kitchen, but has the window closed and the shade drawn to keep the heat of the afternoon sun out: she decided to keep lunch simple and was grilling hotdogs on the indoor grill when she sees the boys come running through the house like the hounds of hell were nipping at their heals…
“Kyle, Michael, what…”
Her words falter as Tess comes running in drenched in paint and firing away at the boys…
“Tess, how many times have I told you and Kyle not to do that in the house!”

Tess: she stops in her tracks as she nears the kitchen table that is all laid out with the condiments for the hotdogs: smiling, she grabs the full yellow and red plastic squeeze bottles…
“You’re right. I forgot. I’ll be right back, I just need to take care of a little something.”
Taking off down the hall dripping paint and gaining steam again, shouting out…
“You can run but you can’t hide!”

Jim: he decided that he should go home for lunch and check on the paint progress: he wasn’t really hungry, he had stopped at that new donut shop and had a good dozen this morning on his way to work, so he figured he was safe for lunch at home: as he walks in the front door he calls out to his wife…
“Honey, I’m home.”
He hears and answering “I’m in the kitchen” and proceeds in that direction: he quickly notices large paint splotches on the new carpet and new floor tiles that he just installed, new very expensive Italian tile that took him a week to install: he was just about to say something about this when loud banging and thumps are heard followed by grunts and yelling, definitely female yelling, reverberates through the house: he looks towards the kitchen and sees Amy coming out with an exasperated look: fed up with whatever is taking place in his house, he throws his hat down on the table and stomps off towards the hall where he stands for several moments, first in shock then trying to get a hold of himself so he won’t laugh: there’s Tess, who now matches the new house trim from head to toe standing over a very messy Kyle and Michael who are covered in ketchup and mustard, as is the wall, the carpet and that new antique hall table Amy just had to have last week: as he watches another paint drop hit the carpet, he brings himself together and gruffly walks over and pulls Tess off of the boys: yelling, for course as a dad he must yell even though this is probably the funniest sight he’s ever seen…
“That’s enough. Get off!”
Pointing to the boys…
“You two, get up!”
Looking back and forth between them…
“I don’t need to ask what happened, it’s pretty obvious and I don’t give a damn how it happened, but that’s enough!”
Looking over at Tess…
“You, go get cleaned up, and clean up any more paint you drip.”
Crossing his arms, he maintains his very pissed off Dad demeanor…
“And you two. You will clean every spec of paint, mustard, ketchup and anything else you’ve managed to track in off of the floors, walls, furniture and anything else you’ve messed up!”
As the boys try to protest…
“I don’t want to hear it, move it, NOW!”
He takes a few minutes and stands over them as glowing hands go to work on the mess: as they’re working…
“And I had better not hear about any retaliation of this, EVER!”
As he’s departing…
“And don’t forget to finish your paint job before I get home tonight!”
He walks around the corner and the minute he sees Amy, biting her lip to keep from laughing he starts snickering and quickly walks towards the kitchen taking Amy with him, so they can laugh in private.

Michael: he’s a very unhappy alien who has spent the last hour cleaning up a mess that really wasn’t his fault in the first place, they decided that Kyle should resume painting the trim while he finishes cleaning: he has finally gotten everything cleaned except for a paint spot on the terracotta floor tiles in the kitchen: standing over the spot, he waves his glowing hand and scowls as the spot turns purple: it doesn’t help that he has an audience, as Amy continues to watch him: he tries it again only to get it back to green again.

Maria: she had dropped Tess off at home while she ran an errand, but she had gotten the jest of what happened through their connection: coming in through the back door into the kitchen with a bag of groceries: she sets it on the counter and watches her mom watching Michael, who now is looking at a yellow spot on the tile: breaking the silence…
“Here’re the groceries, Mom. Uh, what’s going on?”

Amy: she’s been concentrating on what Michael’s doing and didn’t hear her daughter come in: a little startled…
“Oh, I didn’t hear you. Thank you for picking up the vegetables. Um, we had a bit of an accident earlier and Michael is trying to get that paint up. Unfortunately, it’s dried and doesn’t seem to be coming up too well.”
She walks over to the bag and starts pulling everything out of the bag and into the crisper in the bottom of the frig.

Maria: walking over to where Michael is working…
“So, we’re having someone who thinks wearing green and blue is fine, fix a color problem?”

Tess: who at Amy’s suggestion had been staying out of sight for a bit, comes in to get a soda: looking over at the fellow alien now standing over an orange stain: she bites her tongue at first then decides to try and help…
“Um Michael, I uh, I have a suggestion.”

Michael: frustrated and getting angry…
“What!”

Tess: chewing on her lip…
“It might help if the touched the color you want first then the spot where you want the color to be.”

Michael: he gives is a try and is rewarded when the paint spot changes to the correct color and disappears: unfortunately the spot he originally touched is now white: looking back up at his tutor…
“Any more brilliant ideas?”

Tess: not liking his attitude and still smarting a bit from earlier, she lifts her chin, grabs a soda and as she heads back to her room…
“Nope, just keep trying. You’ll get it…eventually.”

Maria: watching Tess depart…
“Well, that was really smart. Piss off the one that could’ve fixed it for you if you’d been nice about it.”

Michael: snapping at her…
“I’m always nice. She’s just being…”
As Mrs. Valenti plants herself in front of him…
“cranky, she’s being cranky.”

Maria: sitting at the breakfast bar with her mom watching an alien turn a tile every shade of color imaginable but the one they want gets boring after awhile…
“Michael, if you don’t want to make nice with Tess, have Max come over and fix it.”

Michael: growling…
“He’s not home. His mom made him go shopping with her to buy him new underwear.”

Maria: she and her mom almost fall out of their chairs at that one: she snorts as she tries not to laugh…
“That is way too much info., Michael. By the way, when was the last time you bought new underwear?”

Michael: her timing with that question couldn’t have been worse, he was just starting to try it again when she totally blew his concentration: instead of one tile being wrong, the entire kitchen floor is now a sea of dark blue tiles: angry…
“Look what you made me do! Will you stop asking me about my underwear!”
Gesturing towards Amy…
“Especially in front of your Mom!”

Amy: acting taken aback…
“What? Who do you think buys Jim and Kyle’s?”

Kyle: walking in to check on when he’ll be getting his painting partner back: he stops dead in his tracks as he steps onto the dark blue tiles: looking up at Amy and Maria…
“Did we retile again?”

Maria: “Um, no, Mr. Calm-Cool-and-Collective here was trying to restore the tiles to their original color.”
She pauses and turns to her mom…
“What color where they? I forgot.”

Amy: she has to think for a moment…
“Terracotta, I think. No, I’m sure, terracotta.”
Pointing to a painted pot she has sitting in the window…
“Like that color.”

Kyle: he looks over at the pot, goes over, touches it then bends down and touches the tile: as the tile changes to terracotta…
“That color?”

Amy: smiling…
“Yes, that’s it.”

Kyle: he touches the pot again then walks over to Michael…
“Here, you’ve been doing this too long. Tess told me colors tend to blend together if you work at them for too long. You’ll never get them right if you keep at it, but there is a short cut. Give me you hand.”
As he does so, he transfers the color imprint to Michael…
“Try it again.”
As he does, the tile returns to its original terracotta color…
“See, told ya. Now hurry up with the rest. We have some painting to do.”
And walks back outside.

Michael: it takes only about 10 minutes to finally get the kitchen tiles changed, so he can then go and finish his indentured painting sentence: they finish as the sun is starting to set: tired, dirty and hungry they enter the house and are greeted by an excited Amy.

Amy: “Oh good, you’re done. Michael I was thinking. That dark blue tile was beautiful, I was wondering if you maybe could change it back to that color?”

Kyle: slapping his painting partner on the back, who looks like he might keel over in shock any minute, …
“Welcome to my world, glad you could join it.”

Nowhere is it written that everything and everyone has to be fair, not even parents.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 29-Dec-2001 3:15:36 AM ]
posted on 30-Dec-2001 2:56:51 AM by TaffyCat
Yep, I'm still at it.
This one may be a little difficult for some since it involves a gun at school. I mean no offense to any and can understand if some may wish to skip this chapter, for although it is important on several levels or I wouldn't write it, it's not going to ruin the story if you chose not to read it.

F/B please!

Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 91

Setting:
Valenti house, Tuesday morning

Kyle: in a scene that has been played out in numerous households for decades, the lone brother stands in the hall, pounding on the bathroom door, shouting…
“Come on, already. How long does it take for girls to put on all that goop and get ready? I need to take a shower. You’re going to make me late for school.”

Maria: as she finally opens the door a cloud of perfume, hairspray and who knows what else escapes into the hall: smiling…
“Haven’t you learned never to rush a lady?”
Gesturing to the bathroom as she steps aside…
“It’s all yours.”

Kyle: coughing and choking, upon entering the bathroom he first opens the window wider and creates a breeze to get the toxic fumes out so he can breath: grumbling as he turns on the shower head…
“What good is me having the hall bathroom if there’s no shower in it.”
Looking over at the counter that is crammed with all kinds of bottles, brushes, and more than a few things that he can’t identify…
“Why do they need all of that crap anyways?”

Setting: West Roswell High, same day, in front of the senior lockers

Max: he stands in front of his new locker working the combination: popping the locker open, he takes out of his backpack a notebook, pencil and class schedule before shoving his new backpack into it and slamming it shut: he smiles as a delicate hand slips around his waist: with a twinkle in his eye and a smile he turns around to the owner of that hand…
“Hey, you look pretty. Where’s your locker?”
Before she can answer, he wraps his arms around her and captures her mouth with his for a proper good morning greeting.

Liz: smiling as they come up for air: pointing towards a couple of lockers down…
“Right over there.”
Standing back and giving him a good once over…
“Hmm, new shirt, new jeans, even new shoes? Max, I’m impressed, all dressed up for the first day of school.”

Max: rolling his eyes and smiling…
“Yeah, you know how moms are. So let’s see your schedule.”
They stand there comparing schedules as the school begins to fill with students ready or not to start another school year.

Tyler: he and his family moved to Roswell last summer: he had left behind at his old home a long history of problems, mainly behavioral that stemmed from his mental unbalance: he had to be hospitalized two years ago when he tried to burn down a shed out behind their house claiming the aliens inside his head had told him to do it: he’s been on medication ever since and was doing well, but the thought of actually going to school with real live aliens was pushing him over the edge: all this summer he had read the papers, saw the tabloid tv shows and articles about the Roswell aliens and had gone out of his way to stay clear of them, but he can’t now, they’re in the same school as him: he knows what he has to do, he has to silence them, then the alien voices in his head will be silenced also.

Max: while still comparing schedules, the blonde that had finally found her place in their close-knit circle of family this year comes up to them…
“Hey Tess.”
Indicating his and Liz’s schedules…
“We got calculus 3rd and physics II 5th together. What about you?”

Tyler: as he comes into the section where the senior lockers are he spots some of the aliens and not just any of them but the one that is their leader, their king: the world around him ceases to exist, even though the area is crowded with students, he doesn’t see anyone else around nor hear any noise except the blood pounding through his veins: in almost slow motion he reaches into his backpack and withdraws the gun that his dad had bought long ago and never thought of again.

Max: still talking to Tess and Liz…
“So cool, we all three have calculus together and Tess, you and I have Spanish II, 4th. So where’s Kyle and Maria, they come in with you?”

Tess: “Maria did, she and Michael took off to pick up his schedule. Kyle was running late and should be here anytime, I guess.”

Max: people are screaming and pointing, starting to run: he turns to look where they are pointing and for a brief moment he sees a kid, younger than him, shaking and pointing a gun at him: instinctively his training takes over, he drops what’s in his hands and begins to raise his hand to activate his energy shield: suddenly all he sees is a very large body in front of him: in a matter of a few seconds that body is knocking his hand down then falling on him: Max manages to turn just enough to make sure Liz and Tess are also going down with their body guards protectively covering them: the wind gets knocked out of him as he hits the cheap tiled floor: he hears an explosion and then screaming, blood curling screaming that doesn’t stop: he’s mind hasn’t quite caught up with things, he keeps thinking he should be hearing gunshots, but he doesn’t: the agent on top of him is saying something into a small microphone: before he can even think, he’s pulled to his feet and now more agents have come in and are almost carrying him through the hall: he spots Kyle standing to his right, looking pale and staring off to his left, to where all the screaming is: he looks left at a sight that sickens him: the kid with the gun is on the ground and is the one doing all the screaming, blood is pumping out from where his right hand use to be, the right hand that had held the gun: bits of that hand, blood, bone, tissue and remnants of the gun are splattered all over the lockers lining the wall and the floor in between: he’s still looking back towards the grizzly scene when the next thing he knows, he is being practically thrown into the backseat of a car: he’s about to protest when Liz is then thrown in with him, followed by Tess and then a very shaken Kyle: the car speeds off to safety.

Kyle: he’s not really sure where he’s at: his body can feel the vibrations of a car moving at what seems like high speeds, but his mind is still stuck on what he saw and what he did: he was just coming up to Tess near the lockers with Max and Liz when he saw the kid pull the gun: he hadn’t thought about it, he had simply done what his training dictated he do, he raised his hand, took careful aim at the weapon and let loose his energy: part of him kept thinking he would simply see at the most Skin dust everywhere, that’s what he was use to seeing when they fought: he was totally unprepared for the blood and the screams that followed: those screams are still wringing loudly and insistently in his ears: he starts to look around, trying to figure out where he is: he looks over at Max who is tightly holding Liz on his lap: the scene of blood and carnage flashes through his brain again: he looks at Max again: something imperfect snaps in place in his brain…
“We have to go back. We have to go back so you can fix his hand. Did you hear me? You have to fix his hand!”

Max: of all of them, he’s been the most concerned for Kyle: he had remained absolutely quiet so far and had a strange, confused look to him: Tess was doing everything she could to hold on to him, trying to reach him and reassure him: trying to sound calm…
“Kyle, I can’t fix his hand. It’s gone, I can’t put it back together.”

Kyle: “No, no you have to. Don’t you see, it was me. I did that. You have to fix it.”

Tess: taking Kyle’s face in her hands, she forces him to look at her…
“Kyle, it’s ok. He’s being taken to the hospital. The doctors can help him. Kyle, you need to calm down and think. Let me help you. Let me in.”

Kyle: he looks at her confused for a few moments then wraps his arms around her, holding on to her for dear life: no one says a word as the tears spill.

Tobias: he watches as the first sedan pulls up in front of his house: he and Philip were picking up where they had left off last night in reviewing the marriage contract when his agent burst in and told them there had been an incident at school, that all the kids were safe but the perpetrator was injured and was in route to the local hospital: all the parents are being notified and will be brought here as well: as the doors on the sedan open, Philip is out the door and meets his son half way: even from where he’s standing he can see that whatever happened has shook them to the core: he opens the front door wide as four very shaky teens come in, followed by one very worried father and several agents: addressing the agent that seems to be in charge…
“Where’re the others?”

Senior Agent Jefferson: it had been less than 10 minutes since the incident occurred and they had put into play their A plan: listening to his earpiece…
“Their car is about three minutes behind. Don’t worry they’re unhurt. Mrs. Evans is already on her way as are Mr. and Mrs. Parker: they will pickup Mrs. Valenti on the way. Mr. Whitman was at work and should be here in about 20 minutes. Mrs. Whitman was also at work but should arrive in about 10 minutes. Sheriff Valenti is right behind the other car.”

Philip: he hasn’t taken his eyes off of his son: he’s pale and looks like he might be in some sort of shock: even with his alien biology he’s almost tempted to give him a shot of brandy, the boys looks like he could sure use it: looking over at Kyle, he looks like he needs more than just a shot: he hears more car doors slamming outside and he runs back out to see the rest of the kids coming in, looking more confused than anything else: right behind their car is the Sheriff: taking his daughter in his arms for a hug…
“Are you OK?”

Isabel: she had no idea what had happen: she and Alex had been in the music room: Alex had been showing her some new music he was working on when their agents burst in and bodily removed them and shoved them into the back of a sedan, followed a moment later by Michael and Maria: then the car took off like a bat out of hell: the only thing they could get was that there had been an incident but that everyone was unharmed: of course Michael was ready to blow the roof off of the car in frustration at not knowing exactly what was going on: good thing it was a short drive.
“Yeah Daddy, we’re fine.”

Jim: upon entering the house, he takes one look at the kids, particularly his son and knows that he must have been the one that fired: unlike the other parents he had already heard about the attempt on Max’s life and that one of the other protectees had fired instead: he walks over and gives Tess and Maria a hug and gets reassurances that they are OK: he goes to his son who has remained silent: sitting down: gently …
“Kyle, it’s ok. You did the right thing. If you hadn’t of done it then one of the agents would have fired and that boy would be going to the morgue instead of the hospital. Kyle, did you hear me?”

Kyle: still in shock but starting to come out of it a little…
“Yeah Dad, but he’ll be missing his hand. It’s splattered all over that hall. I did that.”

Senior Agent Jefferson: “Son, your Dad is right. If you hadn’t acted, that boy would have taken one between the eyes. If anything you saved his life.”

Max: still trying to come to terms with everything: something dawns on him: standing up and going over to the agent: getting angry…
“I was going to put my shield up but you blocked me. You could have been shot. This didn’t have to happen. I could have protected myself.”

Senior Agent Jefferson: he knows that the boy is just bleeding off the anxiety of earlier and takes no offense at the growing harshness of his tone: looking him squarely in the eyes…
“That’s my job.”

Max: he opens his mouth only to close it: he doesn’t know what to say to that: he looks over to his dad, who gives him a look that tells him what he should do: still a bit numb by everything, he follows the unspoken advice…
“Yes, um, thank you. You’re right. I just… this is the first, I mean we’ve never seen…”

Kyle: “We’ve never seen that much blood, just, just Skin dust. That kid is human.”

Jim: putting his hand around his son’s shoulder…
“And thanks to you, he’s still around.”

Setting: Evans house, late that same night

Diane: it’s well past midnight when she comes downstairs to check on her children: she had just stopped doing this not to long ago, but now with everything that had happened today, she knows that it’s doubtful any of them will be sleeping tonight: she peeks in on her son and sure enough, he’s stretched out on his bed wide awake: turning on his table lamp as she comes in…
“You should try and get some sleep, Honey.”

Max: “Yeah, I know. Mom, I was thinking why, why did he want to kill me? He didn’t even know me.”

Diane: taking a seat on the side of the bed…
“The doctors said he had some mental problems. Honey, there was nothing you could have done to prevent this. None of this is your fault.”

Max: “But why me?”

Diane: sighing, telling him what he already knows…
“Because he was afraid of aliens, and you’re an alien.”

Max: “But why was he afraid of aliens?”

Diane: “Honey, many people are afraid of the unknown. You said it yourself, he didn’t even know you, that’s probably part of why he was afraid of you.”
She watched his brows scrunch up as he thought about that.

Max: “Mom, I don’t want people to be afraid of me.”

Diane: “Hmm, then maybe we should work on a way for people to get to know you better. Once they do that then they usually aren’t afraid, but honey, you’ll never be able to convince all of the people. No matter what you do, there’re going to be some that fear you no matter what simply because you’re different. Let’s work on this some tomorrow.”
Getting up, straightening the blankets that he has kicked to down around his feet and covering him back up: she kisses him on the forehead…
“Now try and get some sleep. Good night, Honey.”

Max: “Night, Mom.”

The Fates have worked hard for mankind to over come their prejudices and fears for it is only then can mankind move forward.


TBC



[ edited 2 time(s), last at 30-Dec-2001 3:46:45 AM ]
posted on 30-Dec-2001 4:19:11 AM by TaffyCat
quote:
moonbeam4747 originally wrote:
It also showed how close-minded and viciuos people can be to anyone that is different. I think that is a message all of us could use a little reminder of ever now and then. Thanks for writing.


I'm going to say this because if you are in highschool than I am old enough to be your mother, "Yes, out of the mouthes of babes!" that is exactly what I was getting at.

It very much saddens me that teens or even younger have to think of what they would do if someone comes to school with a gun or weapon. Back in ancient history when I went to school, those thoughts never even crossed my mind. Sure we had some fights, and drugs but the most violence I experienced as a teen was a food fight and one time I did see two girls really fighting until several teachers stepped in. And I went to 3 different high schools (we moved a lot), one that could be considered on the wrong side of the tracks as us elderly use to hear, one way over crowded and one in a small area with a variety of peoples and cultures. So I've experienced a bit of everything.

One thing I want to say that's a little off topic or maybe not, but everytime I open this thread I see the date I started it, Sept. 6, and I remember that on Sept. 8, I along with my husband and his three sisters and mother flew to Las Vegas that day and returned late Sept. 10. The idea that we were all flying just the day before is something that I will never forget.

I need to stop posting late at night, I get too introspect.


posted on 30-Dec-2001 8:26:40 PM by TaffyCat
I guess I should explain why you're getting chapter after chapter this week. Mr.Taffy has a major cold and believes the world is there for him when he's sick, translation, I'm stuck at home. Also after Jan.2 school offices reopen and I plan on being very busy (I hope) and will not be able to get to this as much, so I'm taking advantage of it while I can, plus tv is all reruns and sucks right now.

I thought it was time to get back to Zan.
To all of those that have questions about Zan and Ava and other things or why didn't they do this or that, I'm not ignoring you but if I open my mouth I may say too much, so I'm choosing to remain mum about it for now.*wink*

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 92

Setting:
West Roswell High gymnasium, Friday morning, first period

Principal Rodriguez: standing before the assembled student body along with their parents: this is the first time the school has reopened since Tuesday: he glances at his notes on the podium once more then begins...
“Students of West Roswell High and concerned family members, last Tuesday we had a student bring a loaded gun to school and attempt to use it against another student. Fortunately the student with the gun was disarmed before he could fire and harm anyone, granted the student suffered a catastrophic injury, the loss of his hand, he was lucky not to lose his life.”
Pausing for a moment...
“I have had several parents voice their concern about the safety of having four aliens attend school here with their children. While alternative methods had been discussed with them and their respective families, with the full support of the student council, it was decided that it was in the best interest of everyone that all the students of West Roswell High be welcomed back. You see folks, we cannot give into fear for if we do, where does it end? Who else do we fear because they are different, people of color, of a specific religion or culture? Do we ban them too? Where do we draw the line? The answer is simple; we can’t, so we must make sure it never begins.
Now many of you students have attended classes with the now famous Roswell Aliens for years, many years, and they have never been any different than they are now. The only difference is that now we know their secret, a secret that they had been afraid to tells us because they feared what we would do. This year they have had to face their fear of being exposed and in my opinion have handled it admirably. I would ask that the rest of us assembled here today do the same and face our fears, only when we confront our fears will we no longer be afraid and in fact will probably wonder why we were ever afraid in the first place. While the year has gotten off to a rocky start, I along with the rest of the staff at West Roswell High welcome all of you and look forward to what we are sure will be an exciting new year. Thank you.”

Setting: Bellevue Hospital, NYC

Zan: he’s sitting in a wheelchair in the patients’ common area: while many are talking, playing chess or checkers, he’s glued to the news channel watching the live report on the local Roswell assembly: he’s not sure what to think of it: he hadn’t been surprised that someone had tried to kill Max Evans, if anything he was surprised it hadn’t happened earlier, but he had never expected this: it had been drummed into him, to all of them very early by their protector that there was no one in this world that would help them, to trust no one: but what he just saw on the tv proves that wrong, Max Evans has managed to convince basically the whole town of Roswell, NM to help him, to let him lead his life right there amongst them {how did he do it?}: as he watches the tv reporters jockeying for better positions to talk to him and how his protective agents are making sure that no one gets too close to him {would I want everyone to know about me? Would I want to live my life in a bubble, someone always around wanting to know everything about me? To be on display like that?}: he frowns as these thoughts continue rambling around in his brain coming to no specific conclusion: his thoughts are interrupted by the therapist calling his name.

Therapist: looking at her schedule, and then looking around at the patients here…
“Zan, Zan, oh there you are.”
As she’s wheeling him to the therapy room…
“You should let the duty nurse know where you are when you leave your room.“
Taking him over towards two parallel bars…
“Now, let’s see if we can get you to stand today. I must say that you’ve been doing wonderfully. Maybe we can get you out of here in a month or two. I’ll make a note to have your social worker start looking for a place for you. Now, let’s see how much we can do today.”

Zan: as normal, he pushes himself to the limit if not a little beyond: he managed to stand and surprised his therapist by even taking a few baby steps, of course he was holding onto the two bars for dear life and practically shaking from the exertion, but damn it he did it, he walked: he has been a model therapy patient, but later on he’ll pay for it, later on the throbbing and ache will become too much to handle and he once again will call the nurse for something to take the edge off: the only other good thing was the migraines he had been getting earlier had vanished, he still had headaches and did on occasion need something for those, plus he was still on the anti-seizure medication, but those all encompassing migraines that had taken over his life for a few weeks this summer seem to have subsided for now: after two hours in therapy he returns to his room and is lying in bed trying to get comfortable when he has a visitor: he gives her a very slight smile since she is rather pretty a bit too old for him but still enjoyable to look at…
“Hi Teri.”

Teri: scanning his file as she walks in, she looks up and is pleased to see he is smiling a little: returning the gesture…
“Hi Zan, you’re looking better and from what I understand doing much better too. I hear you even took a few steps today, that’s terrific.”
She pulls up a chair and sits by his bed…
“I wanted to talk to you about what happens after you get out of here. Has anything changed since we last talked, any family, friends that maybe you had forgotten or didn’t know about come forward? Anyone at all that you could go stay with?”

Zan: he wants to tell her yes, but he just can’t, his protector had drilled it into him too well, he can’t trust her with the truth: shaking his head a little…
“No, there’s no one.”

Teri: sighing and looking sad for a moment…
“Alright, then this is what I’m going to try and do. Your full permanent disability application has already been approved. I should be getting a letter stating your monthly compensation amount soon and with that I will see about finding you some sort of efficiency apartment. They’re a little difficult to find especially ones that set aside for the disabled, but that would be preferable to a halfway house or shared lodging I think.”

Zan: he tries not to cringe at how bleak a life that sounds like, an efficiency apartment for the handicapped, that’s what his life would be like {I can’t live like that. I have to start making my own plans. I’ve got to get my powers back and get healed.}: he looks back up to the tv at the recap of today’s headlines and sees Max Evans’ image flash up there again {that means I have to figure out how to get to Roswell without attracting any attention.}: he forces the scowl from his face and tries another small smile…
“Thank you, Teri for making all the arrangements for me.”

It takes a great deal of resolve and inner strength to recover from a life altering incident, the Fates can help with that, if one lets them.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 30-Dec-2001 8:36:23 PM ]
posted on 31-Dec-2001 2:14:44 AM by TaffyCat
Just thought I would post this because it's been awhile and I've added a couple of characters.

The 5 Worlds of the Whirlwind Galaxy
Antar:

Main seat of power, ruled by Royal House of Antar
King Tanier – Zan & Vilandra’s Father
Queen Nataria – Zan & Vilandra’s Mother – disciple of the order of Ruan
Lord Rath – Son of Royal advisor, friend of King Zan, betrothed to Princess Vilandra
Lord Ranjorn – Younger brother of Lord Rath
Luntar- One of two moons orbiting Antar, military supply outpost
Prelunar – Secondary moon orbiting Antar, alternate military outpost
Renular:
Governed by the Royal Family – distant relatives of Royal House of Antar
Chancellor Larek – Head of Royal Family, childhood friend and confidant to King Zan, current protector and home of Queen Nataria and other exiled members of Royal House of Antar
Vintar:
Ruled by Crown Prince Lanua – Ava’s Grandfather
Tavner – eldest son of Crown Prince Lanua and heir- Ava’s uncle
Dranular:
Ruled by Dranularik Dynasty – Shapeshifters’ home world
Cromar:
Ruled by the Supreme Crevsek, Dictator and ally to Kivar – Skins’ home world


Be right back with the next chapter. *wink*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 31-Dec-2001 2:35:51 AM ]
posted on 31-Dec-2001 2:19:00 AM by TaffyCat
OK, for those that don't know the show the guys are referring to it is Sex in the City and if you've never seen it, it is very refreshingly blunt, very racy and the character of Samantha Jones loves sex and makes absolutely no excuses about it either! BTW, Mr. Taffy loves it too!
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 93

Setting:
Michael’s condo, the following week

Michael: he had sort of overheard Maria talking to Tess about this HBO show, while he had heard of it, he never had HBO before so had never seen it, tonight he decided he would: it’s just coming on when the door bell rings announcing his dinner guest: opening the door…
“Hey, what kind of pizza ya get?”
Without waiting for a reply he walks back to the tv.

Max: walking in with this backpack and a pizza box…
“Pepperoni and lots a red pepper packs. Ya know Michael, when you invite someone over for dinner, the guest usually isn’t the one expected to bring the meal. I brought over the history assignment you said you needed help with.”
Dropping the pizza box on the coffee table: he looks back to the door as the bell rings again…
“What’s that, dessert?”

Michael: answering the door…
“Ha ha Maxwell, real funny.”
Opening the door…
“Hey Kyle, bring the sodas?”

Kyle: holding up two six packs of Pepsi and two large bottles of Tabasco…
“Yep, so hey Evans, thanks for offering to help with my science report.”

Max: eyeing Michael suspiciously…
“Uh, yeah, no problem.”

Michael: popping a soda as he takes a seat on the sofa: he looks back up at the guys still standing around…
“Hey have a seat. Make yourselves at home. But let’s wait until after we eat to start on homework, no use in getting indigestion while we’re eating. Check this out. I’ve heard about this show but never seen it.”

Max: he and Kyle take a seat and help themselves to pizza and soda: a few minutes later they’ve stopped eating and are staring at the tv: as they watch the antics of Samantha Jones play out…
“Uh, Michael…”
His mouth drops open in surprise…
“I didn’t know that position was possible.”

Kyle: “You think women really talk that way?”

Michael: “I’m not sure I want to know.”
As the show is ending…
“So which would you want to meet in New York, Samantha, Carrie, Miranda or Charlotte?”

Max and Kyle: in unison…
“Samantha”

Michael: scratching his chin…
“Yeah, but we’d never get away with it.”

Kyle: “But what a way to go!”

Max: forcing himself to let go of the mental images of the show, he attempts to move ahead with what he thought he had come over for: helping himself to another piece of pizza while grabbing his text books and notebook out of his backpack: talking with his mouth full…
“So let’s start with that history assignment first.”
For the next hour they work through most of their homework and pizza.

Kyle: finishing off another soda…
“BURRRRPP”
Grabbing another can…
“I heard Jennifer Perks mentioning the rock that Liz is sporting. Apparently she’s been getting a lot of questions about it.”

Max: while working through a math problem…
“Yeah, I know. It’s becoming the talk of the whole school.”

Michael: coming out of the kitchen with some Tabasco sugar cookies Maria had made with him last night: while plopping the paper plate of cookies on top of the empty pizza box…
“So, your dad find any loop holes yet?”

Max: scowling…
“Not exactly. He did find something about if Ava and Zan weren’t “compatible”, they may sue for a divorce. We checked with Larek and any divorce because it’s an agreement involving the leadership of two worlds, would have to be reviewed by the council, which would means Kivar would know everything about us. They don’t have to approve it, just be made aware of it. Plus both Tess and I would have to state in writing how and why we are “incompatible”. Dad say that it’s possible that we could use the fact that our marriage wasn’t uh… consummated because we were killed on our wedding day and that it isn’t likely to be in this lifetime as possible grounds for having it annulled. An annulment might not have to be reviewed by the council. Something about a divorce degree being a separate agreement to break another where as an annulment is simply voiding an existing agreement. I don’t know exactly. He’s still working on it.”

Kyle: “Keep us posted, I have a vested interest in this too ya know. And not just because of Tess and me, but I want to see Liz happy, she deserves it after all this alien crap she’s put up with.”

Max: grinning…
“That’s my most important goal, Liz’s happiness. Thank you Kyle for everything.”
A bit hesitantly…
“How are things going?”

Kyle: shrugging…
“So-so. You know I use to play a hell of a lot of video games, you know the Duke Nukem type. Man, nothing is as bad as the real thing. I keep telling myself that at least that kid is alive and has a chance to recover, but still…”

Max: “Yeah, I know. My dad said that he was going to be committed to an institution, that his defense is claiming not-guilty-by-reason-of-insanity. I guess he’s pretty screwed up in the head.”

Michael: “Yeah, there’re all kinds of nuts out there.”

Setting: Renular Royal Palace

Larek: he rises as the Vintarian Royal Representative enters the chamber: he’s been expecting it and understands the true fury of the Crown Prince for him to send his eldest son and heir: nodding his head in acknowledgement…
“Good day to you Prince Tavner. Please, make yourself comfortable.”

Tavner: nodding back and taking the comfortable chair that Larek has indicated: however his anger still shows through as he wishes it too…
“Good day to you too Chancellor Larek. I thank you for seeing me on such notice. Since your time is short I shall come right to the point. I have come to you with a grave concern.”

Larek: taking a seat opposite his guest: playing the part…
“Please, of what do you wish to speak?”

Tavner: “We have begun to get the impression that this reincarnate of King Zan, this Max Evans is betrothed to an Earth girl, that he has in fact given her a ring as a token of their intended wedding. We ask how this can be for of course he is already married to Queen Ava. Since you have been in contact with him both directly and otherwise we have come to ask for an explanation. We have after all kept up our part of the marriage agreement even under these extraordinary circumstances, and were led to believe that King Zan would do the same.”

Larek: “Prince Tavner, while I cannot speak directly for Max Evans, King Zan or for the Royal House of Antar, I can speak to you of the person that Max Evans is. He has acknowledged and accepted his role as King Zan and he is working very diligently to fulfill his duties as King, but he is young. Give him time.”

Tavner: “Larek, you are a wryly politician with a silver tongue. Since Kivar’s taken over you have never had a problem speaking for the House of Antar, with the beloved Queen Nataria’s permission of course, and now is no different. You plead his youth and ask for time. We have given you 50 years of time and I will grant you a little more but not too long.”
As he rises…
“Larek, make no mistake. Queen Ava is my father’s favorite granddaughter. Neither he nor I will see her put aside and there will be a royal heir of Antarian and Vintarian blood in line for the throne. Make no mistake of that. Have a good day, Chancellor.”

Larek: seeing his guest to the chamber door…
“Good day to you too and fair journey Prince Tavner.”
After his guest leaves, he pours two glasses of rare Antarian brandy and is soon joined by the one who has been waiting nearby unseen…
“Lord Ranjorn, how bad is this going to get?”

Lord Ranjorn: taking a sip of the offered brandy and relishing the taste for a moment, it brings back so many cherished memories of long ago: coming back to the present…
“The Vintarians have been key to keeping our supply lines flowing. Their intelligence is incredible. Many would have died and much cargo lost had it not been for their beforehand knowledge of planned attacks by Kivar and his Cromarian lapdogs.”
Taking another sip of the brandy…
“How much time do you think we have before they withdraw their support?”

Larek: thinking it over…
“Officially until the wedding is announced on the dawn of a new Earth year which is about 90 days away, unofficially, maybe half that. Can the time table be accelerated to accommodate?”

Ranjorn: pondering it…
“It could be difficult, Luntar is secure as is Prelunar, their secondary base, but moving up the invasion of Antar. I just don’t know.”

Larek: “Well please do see what can be done. I have just bought us about 45 days if we are lucky then that intelligence source will disappear, please make sure our plans are revised to accommodate that.”

Ranjorn: “Yes, I’ll be sure that is factored in. Before I go, I have to ask, will King Zan really do this, marry an Earth girl over Queen Ava?”

Larek: sipping his brandy…
“Yes, he will and Serela had already foretold that it is meant to be.”

Ranjorn: shaking his head…
“All for the love of a girl. She must be remarkable. I, uh, I understand my brother has fallen for an Earth girl as well.”

Larek: “Yes, it is quite interesting that they have all chosen Earthers as bond mates. Tobias described Lord Rath’s chosen as a “firecracker”.”
Chuckling a little…
“I must say it is getting harder to understand Tobias reports. Many times I must resort to actually going to a linguistic scholar to make certain I have the correct translations of his use of Earth’s euphemisms.”

Ranjorn: “So is “firecracker” good?”

Larek: “I’m not certain. I was told it was a small piece of an explosive device.”

Ranjorn: he laughs out loud at that…
“Yes, Rath always did enjoy a bit of danger. Well, as long as he is happy and apparently the King has no objections to him not marrying Princess Vilandra, then the family will not object either. I will advise you as soon as we have the revised schedule. Good day Chancellor Larek.”

Larek: “Good day Lord Ranjorn.”
As he finishes his brandy {Max, I just bought you maybe 45 days for your father to find a way out of this mess. You had better use it wisely.}.

The Fates are spinning their webs as fast as possible doing their best to bring everything together in time but even they do not always see the future clearly.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 31-Dec-2001 2:34:37 AM ]
posted on 31-Dec-2001 4:13:29 AM by TaffyCat
I thought I would take a moment to answer a few questions that I think are safe for me not to spill the beans about stuff, there's just so much going on in this story right now!

Lynn No I hadn't introduced Lord Ranjorn, Rath's brother before, he's a new character but Tobias did mention that Rath's family did survive and was fighting in the rebellion against Kivar.

CEO Shaft You just started reading my story 5 days ago? Wow, I'm honored! Good luck in your senior year and don't forget to make some fun memories before you graduate!
About the wedding, big or small, hmmm, I'll need to check with Miss. Self Appointed Wedding Planner and let you know what she says.*wink*

Gwen Me like Samantha too! Wouldn't it be cool if we could all be just a little more free to enjoy ourselves like she does?*big*
BTW did you know that Jason Remar, the guy that plays Mr.Wright, her big client at the moment, was also the bad guy in JB's movie The Rights of Passage? I must say I like him much better in Sex in the City.
Oh and that little bit with the guys watching SIC was inspired by all the jokes and snippets from the spoiled dreamer's board last year when we got the title of Max in the City and how funny it would be if he ran into Samantha in the City. I just had to work that into the story somehow. *tongue*

Ursa What would have happened if Max had gotten his shield up? Hell, I don't know. I'll have to ask him.

Razz214Liz's powers, she does have them and as Serela told her they are still developing. More to come on that.

Angela35 I bow to your explanation of juniors vs. misses. I had always thought Iz's clothes "looked" more like what I see in the junior's dept., hip and fun. But now that you mention it, there is a reason that misses accomodate my curves better.*tongue*

And to all that are clamoring to know about Zan and Ava, and where's Ava anyways? and what's Zan's reaction to Liz? and are Lonnie and Rath really evil? and where's Nicholas? I'm gettin' there, hold on cuz I do have the answers, but I can only write so much, so fast!

Now that was a full page of notes, so I think I'm done for the night. See ya tomorrow, maybe? Depends if hubby's still sick, in which case you might get a very nonsensical (translate - inebriated) chapter!



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 31-Dec-2001 4:15:29 AM ]
posted on 31-Dec-2001 2:04:31 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
Priszm1978 originally wrote:
So much has happened, that I can't remember how the others found out they're podsquad members as well. Can you just give me a quick reminder? It surprised me when Kyle was drinking Coke and Tobasco. I know, shame on me.


I had to go all the way to chapter 23 to find the excerpt from where Philip finds out about the dupes and Liz and Kyles changes....
Kyle: first looking like he would like to wring Tess’s neck, he then studies his shoes for a bit before looking up at the assembled group of humans and aliens…
“Well, I uh, nothing seems to taste right anymore unless… unless it’s smothered in Tabasco. Then um, well a couple of nights ago I was sort of able to change my shirt color.”
Looking at his Dad…
“I think I’ve gone from knowing aliens to becoming one.”

Philip: “WHAT! How is that possible?”

Max: “Uh, Dad, our powers are really more advanced human than alien. From what we’ve been able to figure out is that when I heal, that is when someone is dying and I bring them back, I change them which can allow them to develop powers.”

Philip: running his hand through his hair, he looks at his son, then to the sheriff who is currently looking at Kyle with his mouth hanging open {good, at least I’m not the only one that gets these shocks}: remembering about how his son and Liz became involved: looking at Liz…
“Liz, what about you? Do you have any Tabasco cravings or powers?”

Liz: caught a little off guard by the direct question…
“Um, not really. I mean I do prefer hotter things now, but so far no Tabasco attraction. And other than that one time when Max was in trouble in New York and Isabel helped me dreamwalk him, I haven’t had any other alien tendencies, well other than Max’s and my telepathic connection, but we’re not sure that’s…”
Looking at Max’s Dad standing there now with his mouth hanging open, she abruptly stops talking.

Philip: looking at his son standing there squirming…
“Max, exactly when were you in New York and why?”
He takes a seat on a nearby boulder as he is filled in on Max and Tess in New York attending the alien conference, about their duplicates and how they tried to kill Max when he wouldn’t go along with their plans and their association with Nicholas, and finally what Ava told them.

Maybe more today, we'll see.*wink*
posted on 31-Dec-2001 5:33:15 PM by TaffyCat
Ok folks, here's what you've been bugging me for...

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 94

Setting:
West Roswell High basketball court, Early November, Tuesday after school

Max: the weather has turned colder and cloudy: the last month and a half has been relatively quiet: his dad had gone through that marriage document with a fine tooth comb and the only angle out is going for the annulment: he’s currently working on drafting the petition now: it’s a time consuming ordeal since he has to triple check it against Vintarian, Antarian and Renularian laws, fortunately all three seem to have similar legal systems and standards: they plan on submitting the petition right before they announce his and Liz’s engagement: Larek had told them of his encounter with Ava’s uncle and the extreme displeasure of her grandfather, he had pleaded with them to remain absolutely silent about the engagement as long as possible, and not to talk about it public: Tavner’s visit also tipped their hand that there were indeed spies on Earth and were keeping tabs on them: he had further warned him that the next visit from Tavner or another Vintarian representative was most likely going to be to him directly and it would not be pleasant: in other matters, that kid, Tyler, was safely tucked away in a mental hospital after being found incompetent to stand trial: while things have been quiet not everything had gone smoothly: shooting another basket, he hears someone behind him call out for him to pass the ball: turning around, he shoots that ball to him…
“Hey, Kyle.”
As Kyle takes a turn, making a basket…
“How’s it going?”

Kyle: shrugging…
“OK, I guess.”

Max: “Did you get that letter my dad forwarded over?”

Kyle: “Yeah, yeah, that was weird though, having the mother of the kid that I blew his hand off writing me a letter, thanking me for sparing his life.”

Max: “Yeah, she sent me one too, apologizing for him trying to kill me. You’re right it does feel weird. I think it was to help her come to terms with things as much as it was for us.”

Kyle: taking another shot…
“Yeah, but it can’t erase those screams. I’ll never forget that sound.”

Max: dribbling the ball a little…
“Yeah, but at least they weren’t your screams. Kyle, a little advice, talk to your dad or even my dad. I kept it all in for over a year and on the outside I was ok, but on the inside…just talk to someone about it.”
Tossing him the ball…
“Now, you want to keep screwing around or get serious about a little one on one?”

Kyle: they shed their sweatshirts as they start working up a sweat…
“So you still going to Taos this weekend?”

Max: trying to keep his concentration on the ball…
“Yeah, Dad doesn’t want her taking the bus with the weather turning bad. We’re leaving Friday night, since that big storm isn’t supposed to hit until Saturday.”

Kyle: trying to steal the ball away from his opponent…
“Just you and Liz?”

Max: blocking Kyle’s move and keeping control of the ball…
“It started out that way, but Isabel heard about this indoor crafts fair in Taos that she just has to go to with Aunt Trudy. Since we’re going to wait for the storm to pass Saturday and return Sunday, it was decided it would be just perfect for Isabel to join us, and to save my sanity I’m dragging Alex along.”

Kyle: “Too bad, it was sounding like a nice little opportunity for you and Liz. Too bad your going to be snuggling with Alex instead.”
That did the trick; he steals the ball and makes the basket.

Setting: Bellevue Hospital, NYC, same day

Zan: he’s wearing some cheap clothes that his social worker, Teri, had purchased for him with what remained of his first disability check: the bulk of that check went towards his first month’s rent for a very small efficiency apartment: he felt bad for putting Teri through all of that work, but he just can’t live a life like that: he tells the nurses, therapists and doctors thank you and goodbye, as he hobbles out on one crutch to the waiting cab: Teri had written the address of the apartment on a piece of paper, he keeps it in his pocket along with his remaining $114 dollars, a 30 day supply of anti-seizure medication and 10 vicodins: as the cab driver ask him “where to”…
“The bus station.”
He pays the cabbie $10 bucks for the fare and gets in the ticket line: when it’s his turn…
“How much for a one-way to Roswell, NM?”

Clerk: checking the rates and schedule…
“That’ll be $99 and you’ll need to change buses in Nashville, TN. That bus leaves in twenty minutes and arrives in Nashville at 2:45AM, Thursday morning. Your connecting bus leaves Nashville at 6:20AM and arrives in Roswell, NM Saturday morning at 4:35AM.”

Zan: taking out all of his money…
“Fine.”
With ticket in hand and his remaining $5 dollars he heads over to the waiting bus to begin his 4-1/2 day journey: he has a window seat so he can prop his crutch up against it: he hates the pity looks he gets from the other passengers: he tries to ignore them as much as possible and stares out at the passing landscape: they stop a few times at different bus stations to pick up or drop off passengers: his stomach has been growling for awhile when they mercifully stop at a McDonalds for twenty minutes to stretch and grab bite to eat: he’s sore and stiff, every bone in his body seems to ache: he’s starting to feel a little lightheaded: he knows that he must eat and take his meds or he’s going to be having one hell of a seizure soon: he looks at the menu as he stands in line: he would love a Big Mac and super sized fries and a large coke: as he comes up to order…
“A 99 cent double cheeseburger and can I get a cup for some water?”
His total is $1.06 with tax and she points to those little mini-cups over at the self-serve drink station: he pays her, takes his receipt with his number on it and goes gets himself some water: he slips a pill onto his tongue and washes it down with another mini-cup of water when his number is finally called: his burger is gone in three bites and he’s still hungry but he’s out of time and hobbles as fast as he can back to the bus: at least it was enough to stop his stomach from proclaiming his hunger so loudly: as night drags on, he dozes off, at some point he got a new passenger sitting next to him: this new passenger’s coughing keeps waking him up: he does the best he can to try and stay as far over away from the coughing and hacking passenger as he possibly can: by early the next morning he feels chilled and warm at the same time: with all this sitting his hip is killing him and the next time they stop he gets off to try and stretch some and buy a $1.00 candy bar: at the water fountain he pops another anti-seizure med and two vicodins, figuring it’ll knock him out for awhile so he can get the sleep that his body’s begging for: he takes his seat back on the bus, eats half the candy bar, carefully wraps the other half in the wrapper and sticks it in his pocket for dinner later on, before too much longer his is sound asleep: he wakes up disoriented and confused in the darken bus: all he can see is blackness passing by him outside the window: he turns to the new lady now sitting next to him, knitting…
“Excuse me, ma’am, but where are we?”

Lady: she pauses her knitting to look at the boy: she felt so sorry for him: from the scars on his face and the crutch she can tell that he must have been through some terrible ordeal…
“Oh, you’re awake. You’ve been asleep for hours. We’re about an hour outside of Nashville.”
She looks at him closely and notices the sheen of sweat on his forehead…
“Are you alright? You don’t look to well.”
She reaches down to an unopened water bottle.
“Here, I brought an extra that I’m not going to drink. Why don’t you go ahead and take it?”

Zan: taking the water…
“Thank you.”
As he shifts around trying to get comfortable a shaft of pain shoots down his left leg: he forces himself to sit up straight and finishes off his candy bar for dinner, washing it down with the water: he’s dying to take another pain pill but he’s too close to where he needs to change buses, so he waits.

Lady: trying to make small talk…
“Is Nashville your destination? Do you have family meeting you there?”

Zan: “Uh, no, I’m just changing buses there. I’m going onto NM. I, I have family there.”

Lady: “Are you sure you’re up to continuing on?”

Zan: “Yeah, um, I’ll be fine.”

Lady: “Well, you had better go straight to bed when you get home. It looks like you’re coming down with something pretty nasty.”

Zan: as they arrive in Nashville on time, the lady waits for him to maneuver the stairs off of the bus and walks with him to the arrival area where he thanks her again for her kindness: he refills the bottle at the water fountain and heads over to the vending machine, with the last of his money, he buys some candy and looks for a place to sit and wait the almost 4-1/2 hours for his next bus: he’s exhausted and has a difficult time staying awake: he decides to try and walk around a bit, hoping the exercise will work out some of the kinks in his leg: after what seem an eternity, he finally boards the bus that will take him to Roswell, NM, and he hopes a better life: he wastes no time in taking a couple more pain pills and his other meds, eating some Little Debbie snack cakes and drifting off to sleep: he wakes up to a gray cloud covered late afternoon: he wonders why it’s so cold on the bus and wraps his thin jacket tighter around him: he doesn’t realize how sweaty he is: he eats the last of his vending machine food and by nightfall he’s shivering: he tries to lean his head against the window and get some rest, but it seems every time he’s just about to doze off that nagging cough starts up again: it’s a still dark out and pouring rain when the bus pulls into Roswell, NM, the alien capitol on Earth, and delivers to it one very sick alien.

The Fates know the old saying is true, it’s always darkest before the dawn.


TBC
posted on 31-Dec-2001 10:24:52 PM by TaffyCat
Simon says, smack your forehead and go, "of course, she would recognize him".

F/B please!

Enjoy!


Chapter 95

Setting:
Roswell, NM, same Saturday, immediately following

Zan: he stumbles off of the bus: he looks around, hoping for something, anything that might help him: just outside the entrance he spots someone proclaiming to be selling maps to the aliens’ home: he watches for a bit as the guy tries to get people to buy his maps: the guy is keeping the maps in a plastic pouch slung over his shoulder and has a laminated one in his hand for display: Zan isn’t sure if he can do this, he’s never done it without his powers and right now he’s not the swiftest thing around but he has no choice: he walks towards the guy and purposefully stumbles into the guy, loosing his crutch: he needs his left hand free so he can slip it into the plastic pouch, which means he has to put his full weight on his left leg and hip: he bites his lip to keep from crying out, but he succeeds in lifting one of the maps and shoving it up his sleeve: as the guy helps him up and hands him back his crutch…
“Sorry, sorry, thanks man.”
The guy pats him on the back and tells him to take it easy: Zan looks around for someplace dry to take the map out and look at it: seeing a covered entrance way to some building down and across the street, he carefully makes his way over to it on the wet and slippery road: his heart sinks as he realizes that Max Evans lives clear across town: a coughing fit sets upon him for several minutes, afterwards he takes out the water bottle for long swig to try and sooth his increasingly raw sore throat: he leans his head against the building and wishes for a warm bed to curl up in: a passing car splashing water up on him brings him back to his current predicament: consulting the map again, he decides that it would be best to try and stay out of sight as much as possible, for although his facial scars have kept him safe this is Max Evans’s hometown and people just might recognize him: he sets out at the fastest pace he’s capable of but it soon becomes apparent that this is going to take him all day and then some to reach the Evans house: as a city bus passes by, he wishes he had another dollar or two for bus fare, but he doesn’t so he continues on only stopping when a coughing fit takes over: morning turns to afternoon and still the rain falls and he drudges on: if it had been dry out, he would have realized how drenched in sweat he was, but it was mixing with the rain and it was all he could do to simply stay focused on getting there: as the sun sets above the dark clouds, what little warmth it offered vanished with it and the rain becomes mixed with ice as darkness takes over: he’s growing increasingly weary and befuddled: he has to consult the map more and more often: his teeth are starting to chatter, he stops at a street corner and looks around at the well lit street lined with comfortable looking Spanish style houses with red tiled roofs: he looks up at the sign post, Murray Lane, 1000 block: his hands are trembling and his fingers are stiff, by the time he gets the map out and unfolded it is a soggy mess: he needs to get to the 6000 block, only 5 more blocks to go: he heads out that way, he’s no longer capable of paying too close attention to anything and doesn’t see the patch of rainwater that had started to pool over the sidewalk due to a blocked drain, that froze in the cold night air: he hits the ground hard, knocking the wind out of him: he lays there as pain shoots through every part of his body and is pelted by rain and ice: it takes him several minutes to get back up but the spill has taken its toll, it’s made him stop and it takes every ounce of willpower he has left to make it those final few blocks: as he sees concrete barricades in the street, he knows he must be close: finally he spots a two story Spanish house with a tall stucco fence that matches the house it surrounds: his hands are trembling so hard from the cold, exhaustion and illness that he has a hard time undoing the latch on the gate leading to the house: the second he steps into the gated area a flood of lights come on, he practically stumbles the 10 feet separating him from the house: reaching it, he slumps against the door and rings the bell: he never saw the two large men with earpieces coming up behind him nor knew they were there until he was grabbed from behind.

Diane: she and Philip were having a wonderful weekend: their children had left right after school yesterday for Taos which left them with the house all to themselves, a rare luxury that they had taken the utmost advantage of it: they had spent the Saturday sleeping late, staying in and making brunch, curling up in front of a warm fire and two bottles of wine in the afternoon, followed by a very memorial evening: as they lie all snug and warm in bed, they are startled out of sleep by the door bell: she looks at the alarm clock to see that it’s just past midnight: slipping her robe on she follows her husband downstairs to see what’s going on: as they near the front door they both hear some sort of commotion going on: it sounds like the agents have caught someone at their door and he was arguing with them: there is something strangely familier about that muffled voice: as her husband cracks the door open she gets an even better dose of the voice and a chill runs down her spine as she listens to the boy pleading with the agents as he’s being dragged away from their door: as the pleading is interrupted by coughing, she grabs at the door and opens it wide, startling her husband: she’s not sure who this boy is but she knows that voice and as she looks out through the floodlit rain the sight of him being manhandled by the agents, one who happens to be carrying a crutch, is too much: coming out onto the porch, she shouts…
“STOP! Bring him here. It’s alright, bring him here.”

Philip: he has not idea what the hell this is about or why his wife is saying to bring that boy back: putting his hand on her shoulder…
“Diane, what’s going on? Do you know that kid?”

Diane: looking at her husband…
“No, but I know that voice. Philip, that’s Max’s voice.”
Looking at the sad sight coming towards her…
“That’s Max, I don’t know how, but I know that’s him.”
As he’s brought in front of her, her heart breaks as she sees the scars and weariness on him and surrounding him: she wraps her arm around his trembling shoulders and escorts him into their house…
“Come on, honey. It’s alright. We’ll take care of you, don’t worry.”

Philip: he didn’t know what to say to his wife, he thought she was nuts, that is until he got a look at the boy: even with the scars marring his face, there’s no hiding his eyes, even glazed over with fever, that boy now sitting on their sofa is the splitting image of his son: as he watches his wife bring out towels and blankets and starts shedding the boy of his wet coat and clothes, the boy just sits there too numb to say or do anything: as she peels his soaked shirt off, he hears Diane gasp: he comes over and there underneath fresh bruises are massive scars, starting from below his ribcage on his left side to underneath his wet jeans: he looks back up at the boy as his wife rubs a towel over his chest and arms drying him then wrapping a blanket around him: he spots the crutch now laying on the floor then back to the scars: his wife turns and ask him to help get his pants off of him while she goes gets something warm for him to put on: as she leaves, he sees the boy’s trembling hands fumbling with his button: coming over, he helps him out of the jeans and is even more horrified at the sight of the scars that were hidden underneath the jeans: quickly wrapping another blanket around his lower half, he looks up at the boy…
“What’s your name?”

Zan: his head is surrounded by fog, he’s past exhaustion and has nothing left: drunkenly…
“Zan, I’m Zan… from New York.”

Philip: some how that’s what he thought he was going to say…
“But they told us you had died.”

Zan: “No, I just stopped living.”
Everything is fading in and out: he’s only vaguely aware of some one dressing him: when he next wakes up he’s someplace warm and soft: he thinks he’s still dreaming as someone is gently touching his face with a cool cloth, telling him to go back to sleep, that he’s safe and that his fever had finally broken and everything is going to be alright: after several more hours pass, he slowly opens his eyes and looks around: sunlight is streaming through the partially open curtains, the room is simple but has a comfortable, warm feeling about it: turning his head he finally spots someone sitting in a chair watching him with his arms crossed and wearing a scowl: Zan’s heart stops for a moment as he recognized him: whispering the name…
“Rath”

Michael: he had been leaning back in the desk chair watching Max’s dupe sleep: he had almost fallen out of bed this morning when he got the news from Mr. Evans: his first thought was to get over here and asses any threat: when he got here he found a very sorry sight sound asleep in Max’s bed and Mrs. Evans hovering close by: as the morning wore on he told Mrs. Evans to take a break and he would keep an eye on him: their encounter with the last dupes had left a bad taste in his mouth and Max’s dupe was a total unknown, but most likely bad news: it’s the look this Zan gives him that startles him, fear, hatred, sadness, betrayal: the one word he hears explains it: bringing the chair suddenly upright, he blinks several times before sputtering…
“No, no, not Rath, Michael, Michael Guiren, Max’s second.”

Zan: it takes a few seconds for him to get over the shock of the sight of the duplicate of the one that he used to consider a brother: finally sinking back down into the warm blankets, weakly…
“Oh.”
He closes his eyes for a moment to try and discharge the old memories: opening them back up: he turns back to this new alien…
“Where is he?”

Michael: “Max? He’s on his way back, should be here in a couple of hours.”
He looks up as Mrs. Evans walks in carrying a tray of food.

Diane: “Oh good, you’re wake.”
Handing the tray off to Michael…
“Here, hold this, I need to rearrange the blankets so he can sit up and eat.”
She makes him sit up so she can prop the pillows up, then has him scoot back and brings the blankets back up to his chest, straightening and smoothing them as she goes: she takes the tray back from Michael and sets it across his lap: she smiles as he starts digging in: she looks over the tray then suddenly realizes she forgot something…
“Oh, I’ll be right back. I forgot the Tabasco.”

Zan: surprised, he pauses eating…
“She knows about Tabasco?”

Michael: “Yeah, she knows all about how to take care of aliens. Although, you’re the first one she’d actually had to nurse back to health. So what the hell happened to you?”

Diane: coming back in with a large Tabasco bottle…
“Michael, let him eat. There’s plenty of time for questions later.”
Putting the bottle on the tray…
“Here you go, dear.”

Zan: practically drooling, he hadn’t had Tabasco in almost a year: he opens the bottle and dumps half of it on his burger and potato salad: taking a bite and smacking his lips…
“It’s been too long. The hospital didn’t have this, they had some weird brand of hot sauce, not nearly as good.”

Michael: “Hospital?”

Zan: in between delicious bites …
“Yeah, as you can see I didn’t die in the… accident. I spent the last year in Bellevue
Hospital in New York, trying to learn how to walk again.”

Michael: “But how…

Diane: she and Philip already knew that he had been in the hospital from the surgical scars they saw last night and the prescription bottles they found in his jacket when she went to wash them this morning: admonishingly…
“Michael, I said let him eat. Zan, go on, finish up and if you need anything more just let me know.”
As she leaves to let Zan eat in peace, she gives Michael a level glare telling him he had better do the same.

Zan: he proceeds to wolf down his food, nothing has ever tasted so good to him in his entire life: he even manages to ignore Michael’s glaring curiosity about him: dumping a generous amount of Tabasco into his orange juice, he decides to turn the table and see if he can learn a bit more about Rath’s duplicate…
“So how’d you end up a Guiren and Max an Evans? Didn’t you guys hatch at the same time?”

Michael: watching him down the juice…
“Yeah, we got separated. He and Isabel stayed together but I took off.”

Zan: “Took off? Why didn’t you protector keep you all together?”

Michael: “He wasn’t there. I guess we were a bit early and me, Max and Isabel left the pod chamber. Nesado was there when Tess came out, though. He raised her but couldn’t find us.”

Zan: raising his eyebrow at that…
“He couldn’t find three alien kids? I doubt that.”

Michael: coming out of his chair, alarmed…
“What do you mean by that?”

Zan: he’s used to Rath over reacting and he sees that this version isn’t any different…
“Only that Dranularians have the nose of a bloodhound. He didn’t find you because he didn’t want to.”
Looking around the warm, cozy room then back to his empty plate…
“Looks like you were probably better off that way, anyhow.”
He can’t help the yawn, he was still tired and now with a full stomach he just can’t help it.

Michael: “Yeah, well whatever. I guess I better leave you alone to get some sleep. Max will be here back soon and will want to talk to you.”
He takes the tray away from the already dozing alien.

With the new dawn, the Fates have taken care to leave a lost one in good hands.

TBC


[ edited 3 time(s), last at 1-Jan-2002 2:56:19 PM ]
posted on 1-Jan-2002 4:15:21 AM by TaffyCat
HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!!

Sorry that I forgot to say that earlier!
After we take down our Chrsitamas tree and get our house back in order (yeah, I know boring but what can I say? It's tradition in our house, besides if I don't force Mr.Taffy to do it then, sick or not he's doing it, that damn tree will be up until Valentines dropping pine needles), then I'll try and right some more posted. I have part of it done already.*happy*

See ya later!
posted on 1-Jan-2002 7:20:35 PM by TaffyCat
Hope everyone had a great New Year! and if you had too good of one, asprin, lots and lots of water and food helps!

Read carefully, there are many, many insights into why the dupes are the way they are in this chapter.

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 96

Setting:
Max’s bedroom, later that afternoon

Max: he’s sitting in his room watching his double sleep in his bed: he had gotten back about an hour ago after getting a shocking phone call early this morning from his dad: he looks at the two prescription bottles in his hand: vicodin, he knew was a pain killer, the other they had looked up on the internet and found it to be an anti-seizure medication: it had felt weird last year when he met the others’ dupes, but this was beyond weird: he wants to talk to him alone, he’s not sure why, maybe because he doesn’t want anyone else’s opinions to sway his feelings and thoughts: he grins as he remembers how he and Michael had really gotten into about him being left alone with Zan but he felt it was the only way: as his guest starts the stir, sitting in his desk chair he quietly waits for him to waken…
“Hey”

Zan: his head spins around to see his identical persona sitting there, calmly looking at him…
“Hey”

Max: he rolls the chair over and puts the two bottles on the nightstand next to his bed…
“You need these?”

Zan: he looks over at the bottles, realizing that his doppelganger is doing the same as he is, trying to get a measure of the man…
“I will if you don’t…”

Max: “Heal you. That’s why you’re here, to be healed.”

Zan: “Yes, and… and I had nowhere else to go, no life to go to.”

Max: “So you came here looking for one?”

Zan: “I…I don’t know.”
Feeling despondent…
“I don’t know anything anymore. I just didn’t want a life of a cripple living in a one-room apartment, depending on handouts from the government. That… that’s no life.”

Max: looking down at the floor: shaking his head…
“No, it doesn’t sound like much of one.”
Wanting to find out more about his injuries…
“You told Michael about having to learn to walk again.”
Gesturing towards the crutch…
“I take it there was some major damage to your leg. And from the seizure medication plus the fact that you don’t seem to have any powers, you must have taken a pretty good blow to the head too.”

Zan: “Yeah, being hit by a Mack truck tends to do that to you. I had to have my left hip reconstructed, and no, I have no more powers. I had assumed from the headaches and seizures that something got scrambled pretty good in my head and affected my powers, or rather lack of them.”

Max: “From what my parents said it took everything you had to get here. What if I refuse to help you?”

Zan: he actually sports a small rueful smile at that…
“I knew you would. See, you’re me and I would have done it for you.”

Max: now sporting the same smile…
“That’s good to know.”
Turning serious…
“You know to heal you, especially a head injury…”

Zan: “Yeah, I know. I have to let you in, let you connect, to see…me.”

Max: nodding, coming over to sit on the side of the bed…
“I’ll start with your hip.”
Pulling the covers back, his hands hovering around the damaged hip…
“Just relax.”
His hands glow brightly for several minutes, perspiration forms on his forehead as he concentrates: finally gasping a little for his breath…
“See how that feels.”

Zan: the look of surprise and pleasure shines brightly as for the first time in a year, he can move his leg without pain: he quickly pulls his pajama bottom down a little and smiles at the scar free site: looking back up at Max with a genuine smile…
“You don’t know how good it feels, to move and not wince in pain. You just can’t know how incredible it feels.”

Max: it feels good to be able to help, still smiling…
“That was the easy part. You ready?”
As he gets a nod “yes”: his hands go to either side of Zan’s temples…
“Just relax, take some deep breaths and let your mind go blank.”
He almost surprised at how quickly the connection is established: everything feels so familier but different at the same time: he can feel the broken synopsis trail preventing his powers from working and causing the headaches and seizures: as he goes about repairing them the flashes of Zan’s life streak by….
Flashes
Emerging from the pod and seeing his new home in the sewers of New York, seeing Rath and Lonnie already out and standing there, watching him emerge from his, then spotting another one standing there, the man that will be his protector: Zan now standing with the others watching Ava break free of her pod: Zan feeling confused but happy as his protector brings the newly hatched Ava to him: then a little bit older Zan learning to use his powers, being praised by his protector when he succeeds and being beaten when he doesn’t: still another scene of Zan watching Ava working on her powers and accidentally blowing up a lamp, and of Zan taking the beating for her: still later, he sees Zan and Ava huddled together at night, she’s scared and crying, he’s just as scared but refuses to let the tears flow, instead he just holds her tight: then still later learning what fear really is as their protector tells them that his instructions were only to stay and teach them what they needed to know to survive, which he has done and as such his mission was completed: they are left alone to fend for themselves and they’re not even teens yet: he sees Zan and the others learn to steal and take to survive, of Zan trying to do what he can to keep the others from getting out of control, admonishing Rath for looting a store when it wasn’t necessary, watching Lonnie becoming more and more manipulative especially of Rath and later other men, to simply get what she wants, regardless of the cost: he watches a young teenage Zan sneaking into an unoccupied hotel room with Ava, of him watching her take a luxurious shower and the strong reaction it evoked in him, of them making love for the first time that night: he feels the confusion of the next morning, how he loved her but still felt there was part of him looking for someone else, but he did love her and unlike his sister and Rath, he stayed with Ava, and she with him, only him: he sees them as older teens surviving in their adoptive world as best they could: then of Nicholas finding them, offering them a new world with all the trappings and privileges that their protector had told them were theirs in their previous lives: of Zan not liking what he was hearing, smelling a trap and refusing: of Rath and Lonnie’s fury at him and calling him selfish: of Zan knocking down the side of a fruit stand and taking some fruit while Lonnie robbed the till, of Rath taking a basketball and passing it to him: of him missing the ball and going for it in the alley: of him seeing the headlights baring down on him, hearing Ava’s screams, of him raising his hand in defense but everything happening too fast: of Zan waking up to harsh lights glaring down on him, being asked his name: he feels the excruciating pain that racked his body, the deep depression caused by his suffering and at the betrayal of his loved ones, his family: his shock at seeing Max on tv, of his new resolve to walk again and to get to Roswell, to heal, and to try and find a new family, of his longing for Ava, the only one who had ever comforted him and made him feel truly loved.

Max: exhausted, he drops his hands: he looks at Zan’s now scare-free face and really seeing him for the first time: panting for breath…
“How do you feel?”

Zan: he blinks several times, he feels like he has just awoken from a long sleep…
“I’m not sure…different, definitely different.”

Max: handing him a glass of water…
“Here, see if you can chill that glass. Don’t expect too much.”
Zan’s hands glow dimly for only a few seconds, barely cooling the glass, but they did glow…
“That’s good. At least you have them again. It’ll probably take awhile for them to get back up to snuff. And it looks like you could use some time to just rest and rejuvenate. I know my parents would be happy to have you stay, so would I.”

Zan: the smile is pure joy…
“Thank you, for everything.”

The Fates have finally launched the lost one on the road to true recovery, but there are more roads for him to travel.

TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 1-Jan-2002 7:37:50 PM ]
posted on 2-Jan-2002 2:27:17 AM by TaffyCat
This is the last one for a few days, I think. Man, how did it get so damn long?
Anyhow, you guys should have seen me setting this up as Diane getting a brand new baby cub to mother, geez could I have made Zan any more heartwrenching?
And of course, Aunt Trudy just had to be there as things get revealed to help interpret things correctly...you certainly wouldn't think I would leave her out, now would you?
F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 97

Setting:
Evans house, same Sunday afternoon, immediately following

Diane: it’s been over an hour since Max closed his bedroom door, waiting for Zan to awaken: tentatively knocking at her son’s door…
“Max, honey, is everything ok? Is Zan awake yet?”

Max: coming to the door and opening it: smiling…
“Yeah, Mom, everything’s fine. Come see for yourself.”
He steps aside and lets her in.

Diane: as she walks in, she’s astonished at what she sees: the scarred young man that collapsed on them last night, is now sitting up in bed smiling without a mark on him: she goes to sit on the edge of the bed: it’s instinct to run her hand along his arm, it’s what she would do to her son…
“Oh Zan, you look wonderful. How do you feel?”

Zan: he’s not certain what it means for her to be rubbing his arm like that: he gives her hand a quick, confused look then looks back at her, still confused but smiling…
“I feel fine thanks to Max.”
Remembering last night…
“And you. I didn’t have a chance to say thank you for what you did for me last night…thank you.”

Max: grinning, he just realized now that Zan doesn’t have the scars he’s the spitting image of him, a bit more scruffy with longer hair and a week’s worth of beard, but still…and Mom just can’t help herself, neither can he: smugly…
“So Mom, I was able to heal the damage from the truck, uh, accident, but um, I’m afraid it took it ‘s toll other ways. He’s going to need some time to recuperate. I told him that he’s welcome to stay here.”

Diane: looking at her son then back to his twin, she studies him: he’s thin with dark circles under his eyes, still tired and a bit weary looking, and so scraggly…
“Oh, of course, we insist. Zan, you don’t have to worry about a thing. We’ll get you back on your feet in no time.”

Zan: “Thanks, um, thank you.”
He smiles warmly at her but when he glances back to Max, he can tell that he’s very amused about something and Zan’s not sure what it is: turning back to Max’s Mom…
“Um, I was wondering where my clothes were. I, uh, I was hoping to get cleaned up a bit.”

Diane: “Oh, of course. They’re on top of the dryer. I washed them for you. Let me go get them.”
As she gets up to go them, Zan tries to stand up and almost falls flat on his face: she grabs a hold of him to keep him upright while her son comes over to help: she looks worriedly at him…
“Max?”

Max: “I don’t know. I thought I got it all.”
To Zan…
“Does it hurt?”

Zan: holding to Mrs. Evans and then Max, a little scared…
“No, it feels fine, no pain.”

Diane: “Try it again, just take a step or two.”

Zan: he successfully does it while hanging on to the both of them…
“This reminds me of all the therapy I had to do to learn how to walk again.”

Diane: now she understands…
“That’s the problem Zan. You’ve learned to walk differently; I bet you’re not distributing your weight evenly on both legs. You’re going to have to learn to walk all over again. Come one, try it real slowly put your full weight on both legs, just stand. See if you can do that.”
He teeters a little at first, then steadies himself: holding out her arm to him…
“Now, just grab a hold so you won’t fall, and take a step.”
As he does, then takes another…
“Good, good. Here, let’s head to the bathroom. Max, why don’t you loan him something to wear for now, something he can lounge around in. Oh, and Max, I picked up some new toothbrushes last week, they’re in the linen closet… oh and grab anything else he may need. I think there’re some new razors and things there too. Zan you’re doing fine, just take your time, dear.”

Max: watching Mom helping him down the hall, grinning smugly…
“Yes ma’am.”
He gathers up all the items he was told to and drops them off in the hall bath while his mom gets Zan oriented in the bathroom and sets out some towels: he still has his smug grin in place as he joins the others patiently waiting out in the living room.

Michael: practically accosting Max the second he spots him…
“Well, what’d he say, what’d you do? You healed him didn’t you?”
Looking at the funny grin…
“What’s that look for?”

Max: he simply can’t help it; he shakes his head a little and wraps his arm around his second’s shoulder…
“Michael, my friend, you’re off the hook. I think Mom’s just found a new project.”
He takes a seat and hears the water start running and shortly afterwards his mom joins them: he looks up at the doorbell and greets the newest arrival…
“Hey, Tobias.”

Tobias: he and Kathy had spent a romantic weekend in Santa Fe and he got home to a message from Philip telling him to come over as soon as possible, that he would explain when he got there: looking at the assembled group…
“Where are the Valenti’s?”

Isabel: “Oh, the big nursery shopping weekend in Albuquerque, remember?”

Michael: “Yeah, Kyle really begged to stay with me, but the sheriff wouldn’t let him, something about guys needing to stick together in times of crisis.”

Isabel: “What crisis? They went shopping.”

Max: “No, no, he’s right, that constitutes a crisis.”

Isabel: “It does not and quite saying it does.”
This is followed by her sticking her tongue at out him.

Max: “I’m the King and I say it is, so it is.”

Diane: “Oh, stop it. I swear, you two have been at ever since I took you two shopping for school clothes. Max, you maybe a King but this is my castle, so watch it, and Isabel, I will get a bar of soap out next time I see that tongue sticking out at your brother or anyone else. Now, no more!”

Aunt Trudy: she comes in with a tray full of mugs, followed by Liz doing the same…
“I thought some warm cider would be nice right about now. Now, Diane, Philip, I put a bit of something extra in ours for some added more warmth.”
Putting a couple large bottles of Tabasco on the coffee table…
“And here’s a little spice for the ET’s of the household. Now, what were we all talking about?”
She takes a seat on the sofa next to her nephew, sipping here cider, looking very innocent.

Philip: taking a sip of the cider, the bite of what he recognizes as some good bourbon, goes down very smoothly indeed: as he savors the taste and feel, he looks at his aunt {we don’t have any bourbon in the house.}: taking another sip as the aliens add the Tabasco to theirs…
“Hmmm, well, as we were about to tell Tobias. Last night Max’s duplicate, Zan, showed up here. He was in pretty dire straights but Max helped put him back together this morning.”

Max: “Along with some TLC by Mom. By the way, he’s still pretty run down.”

Diane: “Yes, he’s going to be staying here for a bit.”

Max: he’s been watching Tobias’s reaction very carefully and doesn’t like it…
“Tobias, what is it?”

Tobias: putting his mug down, not sure how to say this right…
“This could be trouble, but I just don’t know. Max, you know he carries the code and he could stake a claim. I mean not directly, you’ve already agreed and been acknowledged as King, but if something were to happen to you he would have a rightful claim to the throne next, ahead of Isabel. I just see this a potential problem if we’re not careful, especially…”

Max: “What, especially what?”

Tobias: “They were…defective. The mix wasn’t right, there was no guarantee how stable they would be. There’s no telling…”
He spots someone standing in the hallway and can’t finish his sentence.

Zan: he was so proud of himself, walking was just like riding a bike and once he started, it got easier and easier: freshly showered and semi-shaved, he decided that he wanted to keep the goatee, he had slowly made his way towards the voices he heard: when he got there, he paused to listen when he realized that they were talking about him: the one that had been doing the talking stopped and was staring at him: walking into the room…
“Please continue, there’s no telling…”

Diane: getting up she goes over and takes Zan’s hand and slowly guides him to a chair and hands him a mug…
“Here, it’s cider and there’s some Tabasco on the table. It’s pretty good.”

Max: “Tobias, he needs to hear too, please finish.”

Tobias: all eyes are on him: he was already uncomfortable about saying it, now it just got worse: only because he was commanded to by his King does he finish…
“There’s no telling of what they are capable of.”

Zan: as he think about it…
“Yeah, I guess I can attest to that, my own sister and best friend tried to murder me. But what I don’t understand is why, why were we ever allowed to hatch if we were… unstable?”

Tobias: he looks to Max who looks back at him hard, telling him to answer it, no matter how ugly…
“I’m no scientist and I wasn’t there, but from what I understand this was ancient technology that hadn’t been used in centuries, there had been many trial batches created before but they were so flawed that they were destroyed early on before being placed in the incubation pods. Your group, Zan, was the first one the scientist thought they finally had right so you were…podded, but when further testing was done right after to make sure everything was correct, errors turned up. After the errors were corrected and a new batch, yours Max, was successfully podded without the errors showing up afterwards, the scientists did want to destroy the first batch, but the religious order wouldn’t allow it, see they were the ones that had granted access to the technology and held much sway. They said that you were as much the Queen’s children and well, the Queen is one of their disciples so…”

Zan: “So their religion wouldn’t allow us to be…aborted.”

Tobias: “Basically, yes.”

Aunt Trudy: she had been watching this new boy very carefully, his aura was so troubled, he hadn’t had an easy time, but he was here for a reason, he has a purpose, of that she has no doubts: speaking very assuredly…
“No, that’s not correct.”
As everyone turns to look at her…
“Zan, you are here because there were always meant to be the both of you.”

Max: you know when the hair on the back of your neck stands up because something, unearthly just happened, will that pretty much explains what he’s feeling right now, thinking back to his time with Serela in the Granolith chamber: {Serela: sighing...
“The politicians and scientists will give you several reasons, but for me it was simple, because there were always meant to be the both of you. You are the King. As for one being defective, please tell me what you consider perfect?”, Max: “I... I’m far from perfect. But I don’t understand if there was always meant to be us both, what did his death change?”, Serela: “What makes you think anything has changed? All is as it should be.”}: it finally dawns on him {SHE KNEW! SERELA KNEW ALL ALONG THAT ZAN SURVIVED! Why didn’t she tell me? What would I have done? What could I have done? If I alerted the authorities that could have tipped off Nicholas and Lonnie and Rath, which could have put Zan’s life in even more danger. No, she did the right thing, at least it all makes sense now…but how did Aunt Trudy know?}: looking at his ever-insightful aunt…
“Aunt Trudy, do you know anything about the Order of Ruan?”

Aunt Trudy: putting her mug down…
“The Order of what, dear?”

Max: shaking his head…
“Never mind…and thanks.”
Looking back at his new house guest…
“Zan, she’s right. None of how you got here matters, I have it on the highest authority that you are here because you’re supposed to be.”
Raising his hand to stop the questions from starting from everyone…
“The High Priestess Serela, of the Order of Ruan, told me the same thing when she was training me when I asked about you. And now that I think about it, she must have known that you survived, I just didn’t pick up on until now. Zan, you’re welcome here. We all will do whatever we can to help you, help you make a home.”

Zan: he had no clue what to think and didn’t have any idea what Max was talking about or even who that old lady was, other than she’s referred to as Aunt Trudy, but what he said, did help some: not sure what else to say…
“Thank you.”

Max: thinking back to something else he saw just this morning, he decides to get some more of the gaps filled in…
“Tobias, I have a question, do you know why Zan and his group were placed in the sewers of New York City and why their protector didn’t have to stick around like Nesado did? I mean, what were his instructions?”

Tobias: he can tell this has opened up a whole can of worms and he didn’t have all the answers, and they weren’t likely to like the ones he did have: taking another swallow of cider…
“The crash really screwed things up. I can’t answer for individual actions. I can only tell you what I was told and remember the shapesifters were there as protectors, they were never meant to raise any of you. They can be rather harsh and very demanding on their young. Anyone, especially a non-Dranularian would have a very difficult childhood with one as a parent. I think the one that you refer to as your Nesado was an elder and had more experience with off worlders and a diplomatic background. The other one was young with a more military background. I would imagine that since it was expected that you, Max, was supposed to accept the throne, that you would be in more need of someone with diplomatic skills than… well, than you, Zan. As to why the sewers of New York, I have no idea, other than it was far away from Roswell, that was the only instructions location wise, for security reasons you were supposed to be raised far apart. But I do know that neither of you were supposed to be abandoned. You both were supposed to be cared for at least until you reached maturity and were old enough to care for yourselves.”

Zan: he almost laughed at that one, thinking back to the day their protector left…
“Yeah, he waited until we could fend for ourselves, but did anyone tell them at what age we were supposed to reach maturity?”

Tobias: he doesn’t know what to say, the plans he knew had been gone over numerous times before they had sent their future leaders here, but was it possible that something so simple could have been overlooked…
“I don’t know. I… I don’t know what to say.”

Zan: “Yeah, well, as you said, he was a real peach anyhow.”

Liz: she had been sitting at the opposite end of the room, just quietly watching and observing: deciding to finally join in…
“Zan, do you know where Ava would have gone? She took a bus to Albuquerque but that’s all I know.”

Zan: he hadn’t really seen the dark haired girl in the corner until she leaned forward just now when she spoke, and he almost falls out of his chair: {it’s her. I know her. How do I know her? I’ve been looking for her, but who is she? What is she? I’ve waited forever for her but I don’t even know her. Part of me wants to take her in my arms and never let her go, but the other part…Ava. Where did Ava go? What did she say? She took a bus to Albuquerque? She was here? Why? Oh God, Lonnie…Lonnie and Rath. Ava would have put as much distance between her and Lonnie as she could get. Yes, I know where Ava would go, where I always told her we should go to escape New York and start a new life.}: coming out of his musing, still shook up by the brunette’s presence…
“Do I know you?”

Max: he’s confused at first by Zan’s astounded look, but as he thought about it, he realized, Zan was just as much of Tom Barnett as he was: trying not to sound too jealous…
“Oh, I’m sorry. Zan, this is Liz, Liz Parker, my… fiancée.”
{Damn, I’m glad I gave her that ring!}

Liz: flashing Max a chill, be-nice-you-have-nothing-to-worry-about look: smiling at Zan…
“It’s very nice to meet you Zan.”

Zan: {She’s his fiancée? Not his Ava? We’re attracted to the same woman, why? Why’s he giving me that annoyed look? Oh, I’m still checking her out.}: clearing his throat…
“Oh, yeah, it’s nice to meet you too, Liz, um, congratulations on the engagement thing.”
Thinking about his life with Ava…
“When we were little, Ava and I would talk about running off and starting over somewhere else, just the two of us. I wasn’t totally blind to my sister’s… ambitions. Our protector filled our heads with stories of great palaces and wealth, a life of royalty. It was a life that Lonnie wanted. But it always bugged her that Ava as my wife would be queen but that she would forever be a princess, that is unless something happened to me then, Lonnie would be queen. I always warned Ava that if something happened to get as much distance between her and Lonnie as possible. I’m pretty certain that she would head to San Francisco. It’s where we always talked of starting over.”

Liz: “Oh, is that where you want to start over, too?”

Zan: looking at her, still confused by all the emotions this girl he just met is causing him…
“Maybe… I have to ask you something. Why do I feel I know you?”

Liz: “Oh that, well, that’s another whole explanation…for later on.”

Aunt Trudy: “Well then children, I think now would be a good time for a bit of a break. I don’t know about you but I’m starving. Max, drove straight thru this morning, would only stop once for a bathroom break, and I’ve got a hankering for some of that wonderful pizza they make down at little pizzeria. Anyone else?”
As several start calling out what kind they want: she goes over to her newest family member, and introduces herself…
“Zan, I’m Aunt Trudy and I’m so happy you’re here. Now, why don’t we go sit down and have a bit of a chat and get to know each other, shall we?”

As life’s mysteries are slowly revealed, the Fates hold on to just enough to keep life interesting.


TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 2-Jan-2002 3:18:42 AM ]
posted on 2-Jan-2002 11:28:53 AM by TaffyCat
ladylou No, she hasn't told him about Tom Barnett, she's saving that for later. But he'll get the story soon. *happy*

Ursa Zan in a golf cart? That must have been some fever, I had never pictured him in one of those.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 2-Jan-2002 11:44:24 AM ]
posted on 3-Jan-2002 3:35:00 AM by TaffyCat
quote:
RNN Gwen originally wrote:
OK I didn't have to work today but everyone else had school, preschool or work and I stayed home and read this all from May all you Dreamer..... so Taffy have a few questions.


IMB, that's alot of reading! I'm honored, thank you!

quote:

Liz- her powers. Kyle seems to have all the balster stuff, and Serela said “You are the one, Liz. You have the strength and the heart to guide him. Listen to what your feelings tell you. They will grow stronger over time as will you"....what did she mean by that, IS Liz gonna get anything, or does she have them now but they aren't just discussed?


I have given Michael, Kyle, and even Max the firepower, remember Max's healing is because he is his mother's son, and even his shield is a weapon, a defensive weapon but still a weapon. Tess, Isabel and even Liz's powers (MITC) were more mental. Perhaps, mental powers take more time to develop? But how will she know when she gets them or does she already? how will they manifest, mindwarp, dreamwalking (not likely since she's not a daughter of Ruan, but then there was always something special about Grandma Claudia wasn't there?), or something new?...sorry, can't supply all the answers, the story wouldn't be fun anymore.*tongue*

quote:

Aunt Trudy- some alien high preistess in disguise or just our own Silvia Brown? In her future vision of Kivar surrendering......Daine comes out with two children a small dark headed boy and a blonde little girl...NOw I read in feedback that it was mentioned you said Kyle and Tess were getting married first, because Tess is pregnant. But I can't find where you say that anywhere.


Aunt Trudy is Aunt Trudy, but what makes a Ruan Priestess? Who said they can't be all over the galaxy but called by different names? But then why didn't she ever marry, but wait I have clearly showed her on a few occasions having a drink or two with no "alien" effects, but still...again, don't want to say too much here.

Also, for the record, you're right. While Aunt Trudy did say that she saw Tess and Kyle being the first to marry, I have NEVER said that she was pregnant when they did, people just assumed it.

quote:

Ava and Zan- their "wrong" He can't be the King because Max has the ring. AND the ring is worn by the ruler, King or Queen and can't be taken off until death. And why did Zan feel that way about Liz is it just the Tom Burnett thing, or is it more? Ava will be coming back soon right?


You're right about the ring, until Max put that ring on, Zan had just as much right to the throne as Max, but simply put, it was FATE that gave it to Max.*wink*
Funny I thought of there having to be something that clearly establishes who's King what, 50 chapters ago? See what you can do if you PLAN something.
Max is King, but as his duplicate Zan would have a legitamite claim as next in line ahead of Isabel, and remember Zan and Lonnie both have the genetic code as well.
Remember Max did say that it was his human side that recognized Liz? Well Zan is genetically identical to Max, just mixed a little different, so yes his human side would also recognize her. So yep, back to the Tom Barnett thing, again.

I take the 5th on any Ava questions at this point.

quote:

Michael does he know about specifically about his brother? I know it was mentioned his family was active in the resistance but does he know who is left?


No, not yet.
Hey, that was an easy one *happy*

quote:

on and the wedding you kee saying it's a "royal" wedding. Are they going to have a wedding according to Anatar traditions?


One of the promises that Max made to Jeff was that they will have a proper wedding, and I haven't planned a wedding in many years so we'll just have to see.

quote:

Sorry with all the questions, but I was at it all day....

Gwen


Gwen if that's all the questions that you had, then I must be doing a decent job of cleaning up chads as I go! Again the fact that you sat down and reread this whole story from start to finish.... thank you, that's a wonderful compliment.*happy*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 3-Jan-2002 3:36:50 AM ]
posted on 3-Jan-2002 6:21:10 PM by TaffyCat
hmmm, looks like Aunt Trudy got back none too soon!

F/B Please!
Enjoy!

Chapter 98

Setting:
Evans house, late same night

Diane: she had just stopped checking on her children, particularly Max, at night over the summer: they had been doing fine, so there was no need: but here she is again, standing in her son’s doorway looking in, watching him and Zan sleep, Max in bed, Zan on an air mattress on the floor: tonight she had seen subtle hints of how much alike they really were: as the pizza was served and animated conversation started, Zan had set back and quietly watch, the same as Max would have done in a room full of strangers: it had been so cute how Aunt Trudy sort of adopted Zan, sitting next to him and kept pestering him to talk: Diane had noticed that Zan gave her funny looks every time she came over and touched him: it was so natural for her touch a shoulder or an arm, she did it to Max all the time and occasionally even to Michael, it was her way of showing that she cared, something Zan obviously hadn’t experienced enough of: she looks back over to her son with the covers once again kicked off and down by his legs, something else Zan had in common with her son: she can’t help herself, she goes over and gently straightens the blankets, recovers him and kisses him goodnight on the forehead: she turns to do the same for Zan and finds a pair of amber eyes looking at her with mirth.

Zan: he awoke the moment she opened the door: he learned long ago to be a light sleeper, his years on his own had taught him that: he wanted to laugh out loud as Mrs. Evans went over and tucked Max in {mommy still tucks him in? That’s rich, mommy’s little boy. Wait, she saw me, why is she coming over here? No way, she’s not…is she?}: he quickly has his answer as she first holds her finger to her lips, “shhh”, then proceeds to grab the blankets that were kicked to the floor and covers him back up: she runs her hand through his hair, brushing it off of his forehead and then tenderly kisses him goodnight: in shock, he waits until she closes the door behind her before kicking the blankets off again {damn, Max, you and I are going to have a chat about this mommy business.}: he yawns and drifts back off to sleep where he dreams of his Ava: a loud buzzing startles him out of sleep: it stops when Max hits the clock by his bed: sitting up in bed…
“What the hell was that?”

Max: stretching and yawning…
“Huh? What, you mean my alarm clock? I have to get up and get ready or I’ll be late for school.”

Zan: {school?}…
“Oh yeah, school. Does that thing go off like that every morning?”

Max: “Monday through Friday.”

Zan: “What’s today?”

Max: “Monday.”

Zan: “Great, just great.”

Max: he gets up and pulls out a pair of jeans, t-shirt, underwear and socks from the drawer and a sweater hanging in his closet: he looks back to Zan still sitting there watching him and goes back for some more underwear, socks, t-shirt and sweatpants: tossing the clothes to him…
“Here, you might as well be comfortable today. Looks like rain and I bet Mom’s going to want you to stay in…so she can take care of you.”

Zan: {do I smirk like that? He’s enjoying this.}: narrowing his eyes…
“About your Mom…does she always do that tuck in thing? And what’s with all these touches and the hair thing? It’s…”

Max: turning more serious…
“She’ll stop with the tuck in stuff when she stops worrying if you’re alright. As for the other, that’s Mom, just deal with it.”
With a shrug he heads off to the bathroom.

Zan: punching his pillow, he lays back down: grumbling…
“Just deal with it. I’ve been on my own for too long. I don’t need a Mommy now.”
Sniffing the air…
“Hey, what’s that I smell?”
He lies there for about 20 minutes, trying to decide if he should get up or not, but his stomach is starting to growl and whatever is cooking smells pretty good: Max pops back in and tells him that if he wants to use the bathroom he had better get it now before Isabel commandeers it for the next hour: he grabs the clothes Max loaned him and makes his way to the bathroom just beating Isabel: when Isabel starts pounding on the door for “Max” to hurry up, for some reason he takes great delight in yelling back…
“It’s Zan, and I’ll be out in a minute.”
A good 15 minutes later, he emerges freshly showered and smiles at the irritated Isabel standing in the hallway: he follows the smell of food to the kitchen where he is greeted by the sight of chaos.

Diane: she spots Zan standing in the hall looking a bit bewildered: she quickly flips the pancakes while calling out to him…
“Good morning Zan, you’re looking better. Come on in and have a seat. I’ve got some hot pancakes just about ready to come off the grill.”

Max: as Zan sits down, he turns to the newly arrived Michael…
“So Michael, you going to ride your bike to school today? It’s supposed to rain again this afternoon.”

Michael: in between bites and thumbing through the paper…
“Nah, Maria’s picking me up from here. I needed a place to store my bike for the day while they fumigate my garage.”

Philip: taking a seat at the busy table…
“Morning.”
Looking around the table…
“Michael, is that my sports page?”
While opening the page to the football scores…
“Where’s Isabel, she running late?”

Max: he and Zan share a small smile at that, looking very innocent…
“I guess.”
The room falls quite except for the clinking of silverware hitting the plates and juice glasses being emptied.

Maria: she knocks once before simply opening the back door that Michael had left unlocked when he came in: she walks in and does a double take at what she sees sitting at the table…
“Oh my God, two Max’s!”
Laughing a little…
“Michael told me all about you last night. Hello, Zan, I’m Maria.”
Pointing to Michael…
“That one’s better half.”

Zan: he finds her adorable, she definitely has spark: smiling…
“Hey.”

Maria: Smacking Michael until he makes room for her on his chair and helping herself to some pancakes…
“Right back at ya.”
Studying him, then Max…
“Hmmm, I like it, more edge, like Max but more…cool.”


Max: his head snaps up at that…
“I think I was just insulted.”

Aunt Trudy: just coming in, she walks behind Max and pats him on the head as she takes a seat next to him…
“No dear, there’s no doubt about it.”

Max: as everyone is chuckling: perturbed…
“I’m cool.”
Looking around at the silent table…
“Well, I am.”

Aunt Trudy: “Of course you are sweetie. Pass the syrup please.”

Isabel: just now coming in for breakfast: in a bit of a huff…
“Ok, little brother. We need to talk. With two of you, the bathroom schedule is going to need some rework.”

Zan: “Little brother?”

Diane: “Oh, that. Children Services listed Isabel as a bit older for some reason when they did their birth certificates.”

Zan: “Oh.”

Kyle: he’s just now arriving, late for his normal breakfast routine: he comes to a standstill as he looks at the table’s occupants…
“Oh hell, there’re two of them now. That’s all I need.”

Maria: “Yeah, I was going to tell you, but you and Tess disappeared last night.”

Kyle: taking a seat: he notices the raised eyebrows and smirks…
“What, we were… studying.”

Michael: “Oh yeah, big bio test, right?”

Kyle: “Shut up.”
Looking across at the new Max with the long hair and goatee…
“So you’re?”

Zan: “Zan, I’m Zan, and you’re?”

Kyle: “Kyle Valenti.”

Max: “He, uh, he’s Tess’s bondmate.”

Zan: “Tess is… your Ava?”
Seeing the headshake confirmation…
“And you and Tess have already bonded?”

Maria: “Yep, as are me and Spaceboy here, Liz and Max, and Isabel and Alex. All bonded.”

Diane: looking around the table …
“We’ll we have 2 out of 3 in the Valenti household, where is she anyhow?”

Kyle: “No first period so she slept late.”

Isabel: “So how was the shopping trip? Did you find any cute nursery furniture?”

Maria: smacking Kyle as he rolls his eyes…
“It’s so adorable. It’s all white and we found this adorable pink and blue Mother Goose themed blankets, bumper pads, borders, all to match.”

Kyle: “Yeah, I keep telling ya, all that sissy crap going to cause serious issues later on for my little brother.”

Maria: “You mean our little sister.”

Kyle: “No, Buddha wouldn’t be that cruel to me. It’s going to be a brother and that’s final.”

Maria: “You get what you deserve and it’s a girl!”

Diane: “Stop! Are you two taking pointers from these two or something?”
Indicating her son and daughter…
“I don’t know what it is, but I wish it would stop.”

Philip: wiping his face and putting his dishes in the dishwasher…
“Well this morning has been entertaining as usual, but I’m afraid I have some meetings that I need to attend. Diane I should be home about 4 today.”
Looking at the table full of kids…
“You guys, please try and behave yourselves.”
Diane accompanies him to the door.

Isabel: hearing Alex’s horn…
“Oh, oh I’m late. I gotta go.”
She darts out the door and is gone in a flash.

Michael: “Hey, I’ve been meaning to ask you. What is it between you and Isabel, anyways?”

Max: innocently…
“What, don’t tell me you’ve forgotten how much fun it was to get Isabel all riled up?”
Shrugging…
“I had forgotten too, until that ketchup fight in the mall. Man, the look on her face to have ketchup splattered all over her in public.”
Laughing.

Zan: thinking of what Lonnie’s reaction to that would be…
“And she let you live?”

Michael: “Wasn’t there a mustard retaliation?”

Max: shrugging…
“So? Still, the look, it was worth it.”
Wiping his mouth and getting up…
“Well, I gotta go. I need to pick Liz up.”

Aunt Trudy: “Uh, hum.”
She points to her cheek and smiles when she gets her kiss: she waits until he’s almost out the door…
“Uh, hum.”
This time she points to the dirty plate left on the table and raises her eyebrow at him: he immediately comes back and sticks them in the sink: she gives him a glare as he tries to leave…
“Max, trust me, you wouldn’t want to get me riled up, I could teach Isabel a few tricks that would make your hair stand on end. I believe those go in the dishwasher?”

Max: he obediently comes back and rinses them and does as he’s told…
“Yes, ma’am.”
And finally manages to escape.

Maria: “Come on Spaceboy. We need to get too. Aunt Trudy, it’s so great to have you back. You’re going to have to come over and see the nursery when it’s all done. Oh and maybe do a reading on our new little sister.”
She glares at Kyle for a moment before hauling her boyfriend out that is after they properly rinse and put their dirty dishes in the washer.

Kyle: waiting until they left…
“It’s a little brother, right?”

Aunt Trudy: raising her eyebrows…
“Well the old wives tale is that if she’s all upfront, it’s a boy, all around, it’s a girl, but then what do I know, I’m not an old wife. Now get.”
She shoos him out but makes certain he also observes the cleanup rules of the house.

Zan: “Aunt Trudy.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, dear.”

Zan: “I’m confused.”

Aunt Trudy: “See, I knew you would fit right in. Now tell me, have you ever heard of a show called Days of our Lives? No, well dear let me tell you all about it while you help me roll some yarn. That way you’ll know what’s going on when it starts.”

It’s a strange new world the lost one has found, good thing the Fates have provided him with a competent guide.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 3-Jan-2002 7:37:00 PM ]
posted on 4-Jan-2002 12:22:46 AM by TaffyCat
Lorelei if you sing a few bars I can hum it!*big*

So between you and Ursa's Zan in a golf cart (still trying to picture that one!), I'm getting some rather weird side effects. Can't wait to see what else pops up!


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 4-Jan-2002 12:23:24 AM ]
posted on 4-Jan-2002 10:42:31 PM by TaffyCat
Confession time, the last daytime soap I watched was Dark Shadows with my Mom and I remember Barnabus Collins use to scare the crap out of me. I think I was about 5 at the time.
There is just something adorable about Zan and Aunt Trudy together.
F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 99

Setting:
Evans house, Monday mid morning

Zan: he’s sitting with on the sofa with Aunt Trudy, his hands are held out in front of him as if they were robot hands and yarn is strung between them with Aunt Trudy quickly winding it into a ball: he has no clue as to why he’s doing this but that’s the way most of the morning has gone…
“Aunt Trudy, why are we doing this?”

Aunt Trudy: her hands quickly wrapping the yarn with years of practice, never missing a beat…
“Hmmm, what dear, the yarn? Well, it gets tangled and snags if left in skeins, and we can’t have that while we’re knitting now can we?”

Zan: that didn’t help, trying again…
“So, why don’t they sell it in untangled balls?”

Aunt Trudy: “Now, where’s the fun in that?”

Zan: still clueless, he decides to move on to another mystery…
“Are Kyle and Maria related?”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, they weren’t but they are now. Jim Valenti, Kyle’s Dad, married Amy De Luca, Maria’s Mom, this summer and they’re going to have a new little one soon.”

Zan: “And Tess is bonded to Kyle.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, that’s right, dear.”

Zan: “And she lives with them too?”

Aunt Trudy: “Um hum, after Nesado died, Jim, who is also the town sheriff, agreed to take her in.”

Zan: “Because she and Kyle were bonded?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh no, I don’t believe they were bonded that early. No, he took her in because it wasn’t safe to leave her alone with the Skins after them.”

Zan: he thought was getting it but know he’s lost again…
“Isn’t Nicholas a Skin? He was here?”

Aunt Trudy: “Sweetie, you need to keep your hands up. There, that’s better. Now where were we? Oh yes, Nicholas…they’ve had a couple of run-ins with him. He’s a nasty little fellow. Anyhow Tess needed a place to stay that was safe and Max trusted the sheriff because he knew all about them and had helped him escape when the FBI alien hunting unit had caught him. Poor boy, they did all kinds of horrible things to him. Good thing we don’t have to worry about that anymore. Sweetie, your hands, they’re dropping again.”

Zan: {Max was captured by the government?!}…
“Oh”
Bringing his hands back up, now even more muddled than ever: trying to get the basics down…
“Maybe we should try that again. Kyle’s Dad and Maria’s Mom got married and are going to have a baby. So Kyle and Maria are steps, and Tess lives with them.”

Aunt Trudy: “See, that’s not so hard now is it?”

Zan: “Yeah…Nesado was their protector?”

Aunt Trudy: “Hum hmm, he raised Tess, but something happened and he had to go somewhere. When he came back the Skins killed him so that’s when Tess went to live with the Valentis.”

Zan: mentally walking through this maze…
“And Kyle and Tess ended up bonded. And Maria is bonded to Michael?”

Aunt Trudy: “hum hmm.”

Zan: “Does Michael live there too?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh lord no, I think there’re more than enough there to keep that house lively, don’t you? No, Philip had made arrangements for Michael to get emancipated, oh almost two years ago. He just recently helped him get a new place and put him on a monthly stipend so he can concentrate solely on school, no need for part time jobs anymore.”

Zan: “So Michael lives on his own. And Isabel is bonded to that tall skinny kid.”

Aunt Trudy: “That would be Alex Whitman. A charming and delightful young man.”

Zan: he had been comparing Isabel to his Lonnie and while there were similarities, for the life of him, he couldn’t see her going after a scrawny geek like that: shaking his head a little…
“So anything special about him? Living in a castle, driving a Ferrari?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh heavens no, he’s a very witty, funny, intelligent young man. I understand quite useful with the computers and other electronic gizmos who lives with his parents, just adorable.”

Zan: {maybe as a pet. I wonder what she sees in him?}: shrugging, he trudges on through…
“And Max is bonded to Liz and they’re going to get married.”

Aunt Trudy: just finishing up the yarn ball…
“There, now that wasn’t so bad, was it? But yes, Max and Liz are bonded and are getting married.”

Zan: it itches where he shaved around his goatee, scratching…
“So everyone is just one big happy family around here.”

Aunt Trudy: patting him on the knee…
“And growing every day. Now, let me tell you all about our soap opera.”

Zan: giving her a rueful smile…
“I thought you just had.”

Diane: she comes into the family room, looking for Zan…
“Oh there you are. I was thinking that we should pick you up a few things so you don’t have to keep borrowing from Max. Other than the basics is there anything in particular you need?”

Zan: shocked…
“You…you’re going to… buy me clothes?”

Diane: “Of course, you have to have things to wear.”

Zan: other than the one cheap outfit Teri, his social worker, got him no one had ever done that: when he was on his own, he had always just taken whatever he needed, they all had: not sure what he should say, he thinks of all the things he saw hanging in Max’s closet…
“Uh, no sweaters, I’m more into sweatshirts and jeans.”

Diane: “Oh, ok, anything else?”

Zan: “Um, no, but how do you know what to buy or what size?”

Diane: “Well, I’ve been buying clothes for Max for years and I would assume you two are the same size.”
Eyeing him critically…
“Or will be once we put a little meat on those bones. Are you two fine here this afternoon?”

Aunt Trudy: turning on the tv, flipping the channels to the right one…
“Don’t be silly, we’re fine. Zan and I are going to watch our soaps. Now go on, don’t worry about a thing.”
Turning to Zan…
“So how long were you in the hospital?”

Zan: “A year.”

Aunt Trudy: “And you’ve never heard of Days of Our Lives?”

Zan: “No, but Jerry Springer was great.”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh dear, this may take longer than I thought.”

Diane: she returns a few hours later to find Zan and Aunt Trudy sitting at the dinner table totally engrossed in a game of gin: dropping her packages on the counter…
“How were your soaps?”

Aunt Trudy: turning back around to face Diane…
“Oh just fine, but I think Zan’s going to need some more time to get all caught up. I see you found a few things.”

Diane: “Yeah, I didn’t get much, so…”
Her mouth drops open in surprise, she could have sworn the hand Zan was holding his cards with just glowed for a moment…
“ZAN! What did you just do?”

Zan: looking up in innocence…
“What?”

Aunt Trudy: turning back around to her opponent: raising her eyebrow a bit at him…
“Why, Diane, I’m sure the boy did nothing. I believe it’s my turn.”
Drawing a card then laying hers down as she calls out…
“GIN!”
Smiling broadly at the shocked young man, winking at him…
“Besides, you can cheat a cheater.”

The lessons that the Fates teach are nothing compared to what the young learn from their elders.

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 4-Jan-2002 11:01:42 PM ]
posted on 6-Jan-2002 8:50:01 PM by TaffyCat
I have tried all day to post, I hope this works!

F/B Please!
Enjoy!

Chapter 100

Setting:
Evans house, late Wednesday afternoon

Diane: while sitting on the sofa reading a letter, she smiles as she keeps an eye on Zan and Aunt Trudy playing a game of Trouble on the coffee table: it’s so cute how Aunt Trudy has basically latched onto Zan and he to her: they’ve had an unspoken running contest of who can beat who at a variety of things with Zan resorting to an occasional cheating and Aunt Trudy usually still one upping him: Philip had mentioned that the secret service were asking about their new guest that resembled Max so much and he was also hinting that they should be talking to him about his future plans, but she had been adamant that they wait: right now Zan needed to time to heal and build strength and while he may look like Max, she had come to realize that he wasn’t: it was very obvious to her that he felt like a fish out of water and that it wouldn’t take much to scare him off, that’s one of the reasons she was so glad he had taken to Aunt Trudy so well: she had been an absolute godsend in smoothing any faux pas and helping him to understand the rules of the house were for everyone: as Aunt Trudy turns to get a napkin for her cookie, she notices Zan’s hand glowing slightly and the dice taking a very lucky pop, although when it was just the two of them those rules seem to get bent a little.

Aunt Trudy: “My, wasn’t that lucky dear.”
Dropping her napkin on the floor…
“Oh dear, Zan, could you pick that up for me?”
As he does so, she adjusts his men on the board a little to accommodate his “lucky” break: he hands her back the napkin and then looks at the board with a quizzical expression: keeping a straight face…
“Your turn again, dear, you got a six I believe.”

Diane: shaking her head at those two, she returns to the letter from her mother and their arrangements to come for Thanksgiving: Philip’s parents had opted for Christmas this year: this will be the first visit by her family since the big revelation and they had yet to explain Zan to them: while she loves seeing them, she hopes there’s not another bout between Max and Robert, plus throw Zan on top of it all, in the same house {no thank you. Perhaps a motel would be best at least for sis and her family.}: as she finishes the letter…
“Well, I think I’ll start dinner while you two finish that interesting game you have going there.”

Aunt Trudy: as she rolls just what she needed for her man to land on Zan’s, sending his back to start…
“Do you need any help, dear?”

Diane: “No, that’s ok. I told Isabel to be home by 4 today to help since the Valentis are coming for dinner. We need to work on planning Amy’s baby shower afterwards.”

Zan: later that afternoon he stood in the hallway, discreetly watching Max and Liz for a bit: they are both totally engrossed in some school project and each other: he watches how they touch, how they move around each other: he feels the pangs of jealousy starting to rise in him, sure part of him is still attracted Liz, but that’s not it: he wants, no, he needs his Ava: they had shared so much together, he had told her of his dreams and desires and she had shared hers: they had clung together as children and faced the world together as teenagers and now they were apart: he felt empty and alone: he had never completely opened himself totally to her, he was afraid to: he was afraid that she would see that there was this part of him looking for someone else, so he had kept that part to himself and away from her, but still there had been a connection made between the two of them, not as strong or as perfect as what Max and Liz share, but it exists: he can feel it, he can feel her, and it’s growing stronger by the minute.

Isabel: helping in the kitchen...
“Mom, you know Liz is here and I’m sure Max is going to want her to stay for dinner, and I bet Michael is with Maria and beside I know Michael hasn’t done any grocery shopping yet, so I bet he comes over as well. Would you mind if I invited Alex?”

Diane: while peeling the potatoes...
“What’s one more? Go ahead and give him a call.”

Isabel: smiling...
“Thanks, Mom, I just did. He’ll be here at 6:00.”

Aunt Trudy: just coming into the kitchen after taking a short nap...
“How can I help?”

Diane: looking around...
“Actually, I think we’ve got everything under control. It sounds like the gang’s all going to be here for dinner.”
Looking around...
“What’s your partner in crime up to?”

Aunt Trudy: “I don’t know, but I’m sure whatever it is, it’ll annoy Philip.”
Seeing her nephew coming in, not looking happy...
“Speak of the devil.”

Philip: frustrated, he just hasn’t been able to get through to the boy...
“Aunt Trudy, can you go talk to him. He’s out there, taking target practice. I told him to stop, but he just shrugged and said he was practicing and would fix everything later. The agents are getting all riled up. I guess we don’t have to confirm for them that he’s an alien, now. He just won’t listen. That boy is going to need a firm hand.”

Aunt Trudy: firmly standing her ground...
“No, that’s exactly what he doesn’t need. He’s had that before and won’t respond to it any longer, what he needs is a firm but gentle touch. Let me see what I can do.”

Philip: watching his aunt go outside, shaking his head...
“I just don’t understand that boy.”
His mood grows even sourer as Diane tells him of her family’s intended visit, including Cousin Robert.

Aunt Trudy: she watches him for a minute, levitating objects, smashing them to the ground or out-naught blowing them up: coming up behind him...
“Hmmm, Diane spent many hours painting that flower pot, not sure how she’s going to like seeing it in all those pieces.”

Zan: while levitating another pot...
“He sent you out here to stop me, didn’t he?”

Aunt Trudy: “Why yes, he did.”

Zan: “He doesn’t like me.”

Aunt Trudy: “He doesn’t understand you.”

Zan: as the pot hits the ground and smashes into many pieces....
“No one does.”

Aunt Trudy: “Why, what makes you so mysterious that you think no one can figure you out?”

Zan: smiling in spite of himself...
“I’m an alien.”

Aunt Trudy: “I got news for you; the people in this house and in this family have had more than their share of figuring out aliens.”

Zan: “OK, so figure me out.”

Aunt Trudy: “You are a cocky one aren’t you? Fine, I will.”
Walking over to some patio chairs...
“Well, you don’t expect me to stand there in the wind, do you?”
She points to the chair next to her...
“Now, give me your hand.”
As he hesitates...
“Don’t tell me you’re afraid of a little old lady?”
She smiles smugly as he scowls and extends his hand: she studies it for several minutes then looks into his angry amber eyes: holding his hands gently in her hands...
“You’ve had a hard life. You’ve felt scared and alone, abandoned. The ones you loved betrayed you, but there is one that you still cling to even now. She’s your salvation. She calms you and excites you at the same time. You hadn’t been totally open with her, but she knew your secret all along because she knew you so well.”
From his astonished look, she can see that’s she’s on target...
“Now, let’s see where this is going.”
Looking at his hand again...
“She thinks she’s lost you, she clings to your memory but is moving forward. There is someone that has come into her life that has brought her great joy. But soon she will welcome you with open arms. All is as it should be.”

Zan: he’s speechless; he doesn’t know what to think: turning her words over in his mind...
“She’s found someone else?”

Aunt Trudy: “I didn’t say that.”

Zan: confused...
“But you said she moved on.”

Aunt Trudy: “No, I said she moved forward.”

Zan: “What’s the difference?”

Aunt Trudy: studying him closely, she has a good idea of what awaits him but it’s not for her to tell him...
“That’s for you to figure out when you see her. You are planning on seeing her soon, aren’t you?”

Zan: getting excited...
“Yeah, I was going to wait till after this Thanksgiving thing Mrs. Evans has been going on about, but now...”

Aunt Trudy: placing a calming hand on the boy...
“Zan, Ava is fine. She’s not in any danger, so there is no need to go rushing into this. Do as you planned, stay until Thanksgiving, do it for Diane. She’s been very good to you and would be very hurt if you just up and left suddenly, especially when you didn’t have to. Plan this out, ask Philip for some help. It would make him feel good to know that you think enough of him to ask for his help. Besides, I understand Max’s Cousin Robert is coming and I think you might find him highly entertaining, just don’t do him any permanent damage.”
Chuckling at the thought, looking around...
“Speaking of damage, I understand from the kids that breaking things is quite easy, it’s putting them back; that’s the challenge. So are you up to the challenge, Zan?”

The Fates know that some things require a woman’s touch, and there’s none better than Aunt Trudy’s.

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 6-Jan-2002 10:04:32 PM ]
posted on 7-Jan-2002 1:49:25 AM by TaffyCat
Wow, could it be? is this board actually working again? Oh please let it be! I spent more time trying to post that last chapter than I did writing it!

Razz214 Aunt Trudy is based partly on my late Grandma-in-law, my own adorable Grandma, and many, many aunties!

BelevnDreamsToo Domesticate Zan? Heaven forbid! I wish I could show his speech pattern better, but I had one hell of a time figuring out what the dupes were saying on the show for some of it, I never could until I read the transcripts. I'd never, ever be able to write it, but let's just say he was born free and he'll remain free. But who could resist Aunt Trudy? :grin:

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 7-Jan-2002 1:51:07 AM ]
posted on 7-Jan-2002 3:29:16 PM by TaffyCat
First off, to everyone: THANK YOU! for reading all of my 100 chapters! I'm not sure if I should jump for joy that I actually was able to write that many or cry that it's taken my so long to tell this story, but in any case I thank you for taking the journey with me.
Now on with the story...

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 101

Setting:
Evans house, same night, dinnertime

Zan: at Diane’s suggestion, he went to get “cleaned up” for dinner which meant he changed t-shirts and washed his face and hands, and didn’t see their guests when they arrived: coming back out into the living room: he spots her golden curls and petite frame: as she turns around and looks at him, she smiles: he feels like he’s just been punched in the stomach, he can’t breath, he can’t think: his heart starts to race as she draws near, she touches his hand and he can see her mouth move: she gets a funny look on her face, and her mouth moves again: suddenly he hears her concerned “are you alright?”: coming back to reality...
“Um, yeah, yeah, sorry about that, it’s, uh, nice to meet you.”
The rest of the dinner is a blur to him, as he can only see her: afterwards he reluctantly gets dragged away with the guys as the girls start talking about the baby shower.

Michael: he pulls Zan into Max’s bedroom for a quick minute...
“What the hell was that?”

Zan: folding his arms in front of him, mirroring Michael’s attitude...
“What was what?”

Michael: “That staring thing at Tess? Didn’t you get the glares that Kyle was shooting at you?”

Zan: dropping his arms, trying to replay the dinner scene in his head...
“No... I... no, I didn’t.”

Michael: “Yeah, well, be glad that was all he was shooting at you.”

Zan: “What do you mean by that?”

Michael: “His powers. He has powers.”

Zan: “WHAT?!”

Michael: “Christ, I thought you knew. Kyle got shot accidentally when we were dealing with that FBI agent that had caught Max. Max brought him back, like he did Liz when she was shot the year before.”

Zan: “I... I had heard somethin’ about that FBI thing, but not…he brought them back?”

Michael: “Yeah, well it doesn’t matter any ways; powers or no, Tess is bonded to him, so cool it.”

Zan: looking at Max’s second and thinking how unRath like his concern is...
“Why do you care anyhow?

Michael: “Kyle’s Maria’s brother now and they all live in the same house. It doesn’t take much to rock the boat over there, especially with Maria’s Mom getting ready to pop that kid out, and anything that upsets her Mother upsets my Maria and Maria doesn’t quit until she’s sure I know exactly how upset she is. Got that?”

Zan: liking this different Rath very much, he smiles...
“Yeah, I get it. I guess it just threw me off, seeing her. She’s so much like Ava, but she’s not. In fact, I need to talk to Mr. Evans about that, I need to go find my Ava.”

Michael: not entirely dropping his protective persona...
“I’m sure Kyle’ll be relieved to hear that.”

Zan: coming back into the living room, he spots Mr. Evans: he hesitates, wondering if what Aunt Trudy told him was true, that Mr. Evans was frustrated with him because he didn’t know how to help him, he doesn’t get much of a chance to think about it as he gets shoved from behind by Michael, almost right into Mr. Evans: as he looks at him...
“Uh, Mr. Evans, I... uh, I was wondering... I plan on leaving after Thanksgiving. I’m going to San Francisco to find Ava and I... uh, I was wondering if you could give me a hand with that?”

Philip: he’s glad that Zan had finally come to him: he had been at a loss as to what to do with or about Zan: he had wanted to help him but every suggestion he made had been rebuffed: Diane had told him it was because Zan had been on his own for so long and had never had someone to turn to, he supposed she was right: he’s not sure what prompted this tonight, but he’s glad to hear it...
“I would be happy to. Do you know where in San Francisco she is?”

Zan: “No.”

Philip: “Then how will you find her?”

Zan: “I just will.”
He turns introspect for a moment and very quietly...
“I can feel her.”

Max: “You two are bonded?”

Zan: looking up at that...
“Sort of, not completely, we were so young, we didn’t know what we were doing. We can feel each other. You know, sense when the other’s near, feeling when each other is upset. That’s what was so hard this last year. I had felt Ava for years then after the... accident, nothing, not a thing. The last couple of days, I’ve started picking up on things, on her. It’s... at times its torture, feeling things and not knowing.”
He looks around, thinking he would be laughed at for sharing his feelings, he never did it around Rath or Lonnie, they would have thought him weak: he’s surprised to see only knowing and understanding looks, but then he realizes they are also bonded, so they would know: turning back to Philip...
“So will you help me?”

Philip: “Yes, we’ll help make the arrangements but you do realize that after that display this afternoon, the secret service now know that you’re an alien and will be keeping tabs on you as well?”

Zan: he remembers Mr. Evans mentioning something about it but he hadn’t understood: realizing how foolish he had been earlier...
“Oh …I, uh, I did fix everything, though.”

Philip: softening a little...
“Well, no harm done then and don’t worry about the agents. They were already suspicious and were going to be told soon anyways, but I think we’ll stick to the story that you and Max were twins separated at birth for security reasons, or something along those lines.”
Looking at the assembled group...
“While I got all you boys here, I got a bit of news this afternoon. Diane’s parents will be here for Thanksgiving... along with her sister, Laurie, and family.”

Michael: raising his hand as if in school...
“Uh, is... uh...”

Philip: cutting him off before he has a chance to finish...
“Yes, we will be blessed with Cousin Robert again. So here are the ground rules, Max, no mysteriously moving furniture or slamming doors, don’t trip him down the stairs, no changing his clothes and shoes into women’s. Michael, try not to hit him again.
Almost under his breath, he mumbles…
“And I’ll try not to have him thrown in jail.”
As he sees Zan mimicking Michael’s hand raising from earlier...
“Yes, Zan?”

Zan: “Is this the same Cousin Robert that Aunt Trudy said I would find entertaining so long as I didn’t do permanent damage?”

Philip: {why did I even bother?} hanging his head because he knows that he’s already defeated...
“Oh Lord... Zan, please play nice with him.”

Zan: smiling...
“Does he like cat and mouse?”

Alex: he brought his laptop over so he could show the others his latest improvements…
“Hey, guys, check this out.”
As his fingers fly across the keyboard…
“See, I cleaned up the Antarian to English dictionary.”

Zan: taking a seat next to Alex…
“You know Antarian?”

Alex: “Uh, not exactly. I got most of this from Tobias; I just reformatted it a bit so it can be downloaded to a PC. Then I wrote a program that allows it to be translated from Antarian to English to Antarian. It helps in decoding the messages from Larek.”

Zan: “Messages from who?”
Looking around the silent room: astonished…
“You guys are in contact with Antar?”

Max: “No, with Renular. That’s a sister planet that Antarian refugees escaped to and is leading the way for the rebellion.”

Zan: looking back at the computer…
“And you wrote a translation program?”

Alex: “Yeah, it still has a couple of kinks. Sorry about that ‘the parties of the first six parts’ coming out as ‘the parties of the first sex parts’ thing, Mr. Evans.”

Philip: “Oh that’s ok Alex, I must admit for a while there it was one interesting marriage contract.”

Zan: “I know a little Antarian, so how does thing work?”
He’s fascinated by all that Alex shows him and never realizes that he has gone from thinking Alex was a pet geek, to the valuable assist that he is.

Kyle: while dinner had been trying to say the least with Zan staring at Tess, afterwards he had some time to get to know Zan better so he now understood it: he’s still relieved to know that Zan would be leaving in a couple of weeks to find his own bondmate, but as they’re getting ready to leave he can’t help but make his own position perfectly clear...
“Zan, I just want to say... I’m glad you’re better and I wish you luck in San Francisco but make no mistake. I gave up Liz to Max when it became obviously those two were meant to be together... I won’t lose Tess to him or his twin, I’m not that noble.”

Zan: looking at Kyle, he smiles at the sincere bravado...
“Message received. She may look like my Ava, but I know she’s not and it’s Ava that I want.”
Zan closes the door behind their guest and for the first time in his life, he knows that he has a home to come back to, one with people that really do care about him even when he aggravates them and challenges them: a family that he can come home to when he needs to: that night he sleeps soundly as he dreams of his Ava again.

Home may be where the heart is, but the Fates know it’s not always easy living there.


TBC

hint: Yep, do I ever have plans for Cousin Robert! {insert evil grin}

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 7-Jan-2002 4:46:33 PM ]
posted on 7-Jan-2002 3:29:44 PM by TaffyCat
oops, silly board has a mind of it's own. dupe post, please ignor.*happy*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 7-Jan-2002 3:39:35 PM ]
posted on 7-Jan-2002 11:12:20 PM by TaffyCat
Yes, Thanksgiving....with a touch of Zan on the side.*big*

F/B please!

I think you may enjoy this one!*wink*

Chapter 102

Setting:
Evans house, Thanksgiving Day, early afternoon

Philip: answering the door…
“Laurie, Rob, great to see you. So glad everyone could make it.”

Rob: looking around at the new fence and the agents stationed around…
“Yeah, looks like you’ve made some changes.”

Philip: “Yeah, security, you know.”

Rob: not sure what else to say…
“Yeah, um, so how’s it going?”

Philip: “Good, good.”
As his parent-in-laws come in…
“Colleen, Bill, welcome, Happy Thanksgiving!”

Bill: “Happy Thanksgiving.”

Colleen: “How is everyone, Diane, the kids?

Philip: “Good, they’re good. Why don’t you all come in and get comfortable.”
As two new arrivals come in…
“Oh, hi, Amber, uh, Robert. How are you?”

Robert: “Hi Unc, terrific. So where is his royalness, anyways? Oh wait it’s their royalness, now isn’t it?”

Philip: he’s had a bad feeling about this: he knows that Max wouldn’t really do too much to Robert, but Zan, well, he’s still on the unpredictable side: he can go from being as good as gold with Aunt Trudy and even Diane, to annoying especially when teamed with Max against Isabel, to down right stubborn with him: he has no idea what the outcome of this is going to be but it’s not getting off to a good start: clearing his throat…
“They’re here, uh, Robert, uh…”

Rob: “We’ve already had a long talk. There will be no problems, right Robert?”

Robert: “Who me? Never. I’ve learned my lesson.”

Philip: as he spots Zan coming down the hallway {God, I hope so, but I doubt it}: clearing his throat…
“Zan, everyone this is Zan. Zan, these are Diane’s parents, Colleen and Bill.”
Waiting a moment for them to shake hands…
“And this is her sister, Laurie, and her husband, Rob.”
As they finish greeting each other…
“And this is their daughter Amber.”

Amber: looking him over…
“Wow, never thought Max would look good with a goatee, but you do.”

Zan: smiling at the cute and young sort-of cousin: doing his best to mind-his-manners that both Aunt Trudy and Mrs. Evans had been drilling into him these last two weeks…
“Thank you.”

Philip: saving the difficult one for last…
“And this is Robert.”

Zan: “Hey.”

Robert: “Yeah, hey.”

Zan: {hmmm, I wonder what he’d look like dressed as an orangutan?}: his smile is pure delight…
“So Robert, wanna see some magic tricks?”

Philip: his eyes narrow as he watches Zan head down the hall with Robert {why do I get the feeling that Robert’s going to meet his doom?}: turning back from his musing, he sees that Amber, her Mom and Grandma had all disappeared into the kitchen: turning to his brother and father-in-law: walking over to the liquor cabinet and opening that bottle of good scotch he bought…
“So Rob, how’s the contracting business?”

Rob: taking the offered drink…
“Hmm, Glen Finicsh? I didn’t know you were much of a scotch drinker?”

Philip: “It’s growing on me.”

Rob: “Business is still good. Slowing down a bit, you know the economy and the weather, but still good. How about you? I would imagine that you’re life has changed more than just having to add a fence.”

Philip: taking a drink…
“You have no idea.”
Turning as he sees his son come out…
“Max, come here and say hi.”

Max: “Hey, Grandpa, Uncle Rob. Good to see you.”
He sits down and chats for a while with his Dad and Uncle, totally forgetting he had just left Robert alone with Zan in his room.

Robert: walking around the familier room…
“So you and Max are twins, eh?”

Zan: the thing about cat and mouse is figuring out who’s really the cat and who’s the mouse: as he contemplates what kind of mousetrap to build…
“Yeah.”

Robert: “Yeah, so where ya from?”

Zan: “New York.”

Robert: “No, what planet?”

Zan: “New York.”

Robert: “Ha ha, yeah, you’re a riot.”

Zan: “You have no idea.”
{I wonder if he would fit in one of Max’s dresser draws?}

Robert: “So you get abandoned, too, you know like Max?”

Zan: “Not exactly.”
{Maybe the top part of the closet? No, too easy to escape from.}

Robert: “So who raised you?”

Zan: “An alien.”
{Doesn’t Isabel have one of those trunks? Hmmm, I’d have to empty it first.}

Robert: “Yeah, so Aunt Diane and Uncle Philip decided to take in another one.”

Zan: “Another what?”
{I think I saw an old suitcase out in the garage that might work. Wonder if I should change his clothes into something, first. Hmmm, nah, Max already did that. I’d rather be original.}

Robert: “You know, alien rejects, I mean you all were abandoned, right? Lucky this isn’t the dark ages.”

Zan: {maybe a chicken suit, Max hadn’t done that. Yeah, he’d make a good chicken.}
“Why’s that?”

Robert: laughing…
“They’d string ya up by your balls then burn ya at the stake for being the devil.”

Zan: he smiles at cousin Robert’s suggestion {string ya up? Ok, hmmm, but Aunt Trudy told me no permanent damage, so maybe not by the balls and I guess a bonfire would be out of the question. }: before Robert can think to yell, Zan has a sock shoved in his mouth and belts wrapped around his arms and legs and tied securely together: he opens Max’s closet, takes a hanger, and using his powers the hanger becomes a hook mounted into the back of the closet: he points his finger as the now scared and furious Cousin Robert goes floating through the air over to the hook, where he then hangs by the bindings that are tied around his ankles and wrists: Zan looks at him for a minute…
“Now, who’s strung up?”
As he’s about to close the closet door…
“Oops, almost forgot.”
He touches Robert’s clothes and they turn into a giant chicken suit…
“Nice to you meet ya, cuz.”
After closing the closet then bedroom door, he innocently goes out and joins the rest of the family.

Max: as Zan comes into the living room and joins them, he looks around, seeing no one else…
“Uh, Zan, where’s Robert?”

Zan: the picture of pure innocence, he shrugs…
“I don’t know, hanging around here somewhere I guess.”

Max: he gives Zan a funny look for a moment then decides that he really didn’t care where his cousin is and goes back to visiting: about an hour later he gets up to answer the doorbell: he’s surprise by who’s there…
“Will wonders never cease, you learned how to use the door? What’s up?”

Michael: “And a Happy Thanksgiving to you too. I’m expected at Maria’s and I’ve been informed that, that sweater she gave me and that I gave you, was supposed to be worn today. So where is it?”

Max: smiling…
“You’re really not the sweater type.”

Michael: “Yeah, I know that, you know that, but Maria insists. I’m late, Maria’s already counting the minutes, loudly I might add, so where is it?”

Max: stepping aside…
“Closet.”

Michael: stepping in…
“Hey, Mr. Evans, Zan, uh, Max’s Uncle and er, Grandpa. Happy Turkey Day. Just be a minute, need to pick something up. I know the way, Max. Go keep the family happy.”
He proceeds down the hall to his friend’s bedroom, opening the door he hears a slight banging sound: looking around for a moment, he sees nothing, and proceeds to open the closet, or tries to, he has to give a few hard tugs to move whatever was blocking it in the closet: he pauses as he stares at Cousin Robert, hanging upside down by his ankles and hands, dressed as a chicken: not wanting to spoil the fun for whoever did it, and he has a pretty good idea who that was, he manages to control his laughter: looking around, he spots the sweater, neatly folded on the closet shelf: taking it down and giving Cousin Robert one more look…
“Nice suit.”
And closes the closet door then the bedroom door: he happens upon Zan helping himself to some chips and dip: he pats him on the back, as Zan turns around…
“Hey, Zan, um… you do good work. Have a good Turkey Day.”

Zan: “Hey, ya, you too.”

Diane: calling out from the dinning room…
“Ok guys, come on, dinner.”
As everyone takes their seats, she notices an empty spot…
“Who’s missing?”

Laurie: looking around…
“Robert?”
Then a little louder…
“Robert!”
And louder…
“Robert!”

Diane: “Who saw Robert last?”
As eyes turn to Zan…
“Zan, what was Robert doing when you saw him last?”

Zan: “Nothing, just hanging around.”

Philip: {now why do I have a feeling…}…
“Zan, where were you when you last saw him hanging around?”

Zan: “Oh, uh, Max’s room.”

Amber: being the closest to the hallway…
“I’ll go check.”
As she opens Max’s bedroom door…
“Robert, you in here?”
She hears banging coming from the closet: heading over to it…
“Robert, did you get locked in the closest?”
She opens the closet door and stands there in shock as her brother starts furiously moving around trying to get free: he would’ve been screaming too if that sock wasn’t in his mouth or rather beak: she laughs her head off all the way back to the dinning room: she’s having such a fit of giggles that she has a hard time talking.

Laurie: not sure what to make of her daughter’s antics…
“Amber, did you find him?”

Amber: holding her sides and nodding her head vigorously…
“Ummhum.”
As everyone keeps looking at her, snorting…
“He’s right where Zan said… hanging… around…in Max’s room.”

Philip: he’s the first up from the table, around the corner, thru the hall and comes to a stand still in front of his son’s closet, where he’s greeted by the sight of Robert tied up and hanging upside down in the closet, dressed in a chicken suit: his look of astonishment is mirrored by everyone else as they join him.

Aunt Trudy: as she sees Robert and his current predicament, she has no doubt who did it…
“Oh Lord.”
But it’s just so damn funny: try as she might, she just can’t stop the laughter.

Philip: it doesn’t help that everyone with one notable exception, the victim, has just followed suit and is now laughing along with Aunt Trudy: he’ll be sure to laugh his ass off later about this, right now he needs to rescue Robert, although it has been awfully nice and quite for the last hour or so while he was, MIC, missing in chicken: clearing his throat…
“Max, Zan, get him down from there.”
As they lift him down and start to untie him, he notices how irate Robert is…
“Uh, maybe Rob, you should be the one to uh, untie him while I go have a talk with you boys. Max, Zan, care to join me in the family room?”

Aunt Trudy: as Zan is about to decline…
“No dear, that’s not really an option. Just, just…”
Looking back at the Robert the Chicken…
“Oh dear…”

Philip: he’s pacing back and forth with a drink in his hand, as the boys enter…
“Which one did it?”
As Zan raises his hand slightly…
“Why?”

Zan: not really liking being yelled at, but he had learned enough these past couple of weeks to watch his mouth, especially when Mr. Evans was really upset… and drinking, like now: trying not to sound smart…
“He wouldn’t play nice.”
That didn’t help.

Philip: “WHAT!”

Zan: he really was trying to explain, but he keeps getting yelled at…
“You said I could play with him, if I played nice. He wouldn’t so I…”

Philip: “So you tied him up and hung him in Max’s closet…dressed…dressed like a chicken? What in the hell were you thinking?”

Zan: “At least I didn’t hang him by his balls like he said I should’ve been. Besides, that could’ve been permanent damage and Aunt Trudy said I couldn’t do that, so I didn’t. ”
It sounds like a good defense to him and it was the truth after all.

Philip: “You… he… I…”
He’s at a lost for words, he can’t believe it: exasperated he spots Aunt Trudy standing off to the side: gesturing to her…
“Aunt Trudy, see if you can explain this to him. I give up.”
As he leaves the room, calling back to them…
“Max, see if you can do something with that chicken suit!”

Zan: watching Aunt Trudy come towards him, shaking her head…
“I guess that wasn’t such a good idea, huh?”

Aunt Trudy: watching her other nephew snorting before finally breaking out in hysterics…
“Max, stop that. It’s not funny.”

Max: tears are starting to form…
“OH GOD IS IT EVER! A CHICKEN SUIT?! He looked like he was just waiting to be plucked! ”

Aunt Trudy: admonishingly…
“Max, go do as your father told you! Go on, right now. Go…go…”
She can’t do it: she can’t say it with a straight face…
“Go change that chicken suit.”
As he continues to laugh…
“Stop it… go on, get out of here.”
Looking at her newest nephew, who was trying to at least look like he was sorry, except for that delightful twinkle in his eye…
“Oh Zan, what am I going to do with you?”

Zan: “I didn’t hurt him. I kept my promise, I didn’t.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, but you can’t…”
Snort…
“you can’t…”
Snorting again…
“you can’t dress him up like a plucked chicken.”
Tears are now rolling down her eyes…
“No matter how much he deserved it. Oh God, Zan, that was funny!”

The Fates know…hehehehehe… the Fates are…hahahahahaha...: sorry the Fates are busy at the moment, please leave a message and they’ll get back to you….hehehehehehe………


TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 8-Jan-2002 12:30:04 AM ]
posted on 22-Jan-2002 8:50:44 PM by TaffyCat
Just getting the thread caught back up!

Chapter 103

Setting:
Evans house, late Thanksgiving night

Philip: after taking a relaxing shower he stretches out on their bed in his boxers and t-shirt: he puts his arm across his eyes, thinking of today’s events…
“God, this’ll be one holiday for the memory books.”

Diane: sitting on the side of the bed putting cream on her hands…
“Well, at least it wasn’t boring. I thought it turned out rather well… all things considered.”

Philip: turning to his wife, surprised…
“All things considered? Zan tied up and hung your sister’s son in a closet!”

Diane: she can’t help the snort as she thinks of it…
“Don’t forget the chicken suit.”

Philip: giving in and starting to chuckle…
“No, I don’t think anyone will forget that chicken suit. In fact, I don’t think Max will ever be able to look at Robert again without going baaababaaak, again.”

Diane: “Well, Isabel and especially Amber took quite a bit of delight in offering Robert wings at dinner…I’m sure he’ll get over it, though.”

Philip: getting more comfortable on the bed…
“Diane, you do not get over being horse tied and hung in a closet…in a chicken suit.”

Diane: giggling…
“You have to admit, Zan has quite an imagination.”

Philip: yawning…
“A little too active if you ask me. This isn’t the first time with him, you know.”

Diane: pretended surprise…
“Who else has he turned into a chicken?”

Philip: “You know perfectly well what I’m talking about. It took me hours of explaining to get those agents calmed down.”

Diane: “He does try to be good. I mean he really didn’t hurt Robert… and those agents, didn’t Zan tell you they were cramping his style and asked to be given a little more room?”

Philip: looking at his wife…
“Diane, he turned them pink, them, their clothes, their car, everything pink.”

Diane: “It wasn’t pink, it was fuchsia. A lovely shade too.”

Philip: “You’ve been spending too much time with Aunt Trudy.”

Diane: “He’s not bad. He is trying, you know.”

Philip: ”Uh huh, he hung all of Isabel’s old Barbie dolls from the ceiling, took his time too, made little mini-nooses and everything.”

Diane: “It was never proven that Zan did that, I mean Max has always had this absurd hatred of Barbie.”

Philip: “But I know. Zan hung ‘em then Max dug out his GI Joes, made mini-paint ball guns and took target practice. He’s a bad influence on Max. Max is supposed to be a King and he’s back to playing with GI Joe and torturing his sister. This is not good.”

Diane: “Max maybe a King, but he’s eighteen and is supposed to torture his sister…”
Thinking for minute…
“Oh God, what did I just say?”

Philip: “See, it’s true.”
After a few more minutes of silence…
“At least it’s only for a few more days, then he leaves for San Francisco.”

Diane: “He’s coming back, isn’t he? I mean, where else would he and Ava go? They should be close by. Philip, he’s still a kid, he needs a place that he can call home and people he can turn to. I want him close by.”

Philip: “Diane, I can’t control what he does. Hell, I don’t think anyone could. He’ll come back if he wants to.”

Diane: thinking for a moment…
“Zan Smith. That’s no kind of name. He needs something that he can carry with him, so that he knows he has a home, that he belongs.”

Philip: “He picked it.”

Diane: “Yes, some choice, Zan Smith or Zan Doe. Some option he was given by that social worker while flat on his back in the hospital. I would have picked Smith, too. No, he needs a name that he can identify with… as family.”
Looking over at her husband with a hopeful look.

Philip: looking back at his wife…
“Oh, hell.”

Meanwhile…

Zan: laying on his back, on his air mattress, arms underneath his head, staring up at the dark ceiling…
“He hates me.”

Max: turning over on his side to face his roommate…
“Who?”

Zan: “Your Dad.”

Max: “He doesn’t hate you… you frustrate him.”

Zan: “Why? I mean, take today, he said I could play with him if I played nice. I did…it wasn’t my fault that idiot cousin of yours wouldn’t play nice back…”
Growing more animated…
“And I didn’t do permanent damage, just like Aunt Trudy told me not to. And he still yelled at me.”

Max: “Zan, you can’t tie a person up and…”
Starting to laugh…
“And turn them into a chicken just because they piss you off.”
Pausing…
“That was a stroke of genius by the way.”

Zan: thinking back to what Robert looked like hanging there, chuckling a little…
“Thanks, it was one of my better ones.”
Scowling once more…
“I still pissed him off, though.”

Max: thinking for a moment…
“You challenge him. He’s not use to that. You’re an unknown, with unknown boundaries. Even more so than Michael.”

Zan: turning to face his twin…
“What da ya mean?”

Max: “Michael had a rotten childhood, but he had Isabel and me, and to an extent our parents. Even without knowing it, Michael learned enough to know when he was crossing a boundary, well… usually. He knew when he was going to get yelled at, but not you. You’ve lived your life according to your own rules and we don’t know what those rules are… and you’re just starting to learn our rules.”

Zan: “So I get yelled at a lot.”

Max: “Yeah, but he wouldn’t take the time to yell if he didn’t care.”

Zan: lying back on his back, thinking about things, as he recalls the day…
“Aunt Trudy thought it was funny.”

Max: “Don’t kid yourself, Dad thought it was too. He just couldn’t show it. I bet he and Mom are laughing their asses off over it tonight.”

Zan: smiling, looking back over…
“Ya think?”

Setting: Evans house, following Monday morning

Diane: shoving just a couple more things for him to snack on into his duffel bag…
“Zan, are you sure you have everything? Did you get that new pack of socks I picked up for you?”

Zan: while dumping more Tabasco on his waffles…
“Uh huh.”

Diane: looking around…
“Your jacket, you forgot to pack your jacket.”

Aunt Trudy: coming up and taking the mentioned item out of Diane’s hands just as she was getting ready to pack it…
“Diane, dear, I think he may need that. It’s cold enough to snow outside.”

Diane: looking out the window at the clear frosty morning…
“Oh, yes, of course… Zan, did Philip give you the money for the trip? Did you put it in a safe spot?”

Zan: whipping it out of his front pocket…
“Yep.”
Continuing to eat.

Diane: “Your ticket, what about your plane ticket. Where…”
As he whips it out of his back pocket…
“Oh”
Trying to think of everything…
“What about your id? They won’t let you on the plane without a picture id.”
As he whips out of his other back pocket, his NY ID card that his social worker had him issued…
“Oh”
A little more softly…
“It’s a round trip ticket, you know…and a return one for Ava, too.”

Zan: like a good boy, he gets up and takes his plate, rinses it and sticks it in the dishwasher: he turns to where Diane is standing and gives her a sweat kiss on the cheek…
“I know.”

Philip: coming in to get Zan…
“You ready?”

Zan: taking his bag, he almost drops it, wondering how it had gotten so heavy…
“Yeah.”
Turning back to Diane, he looks at her for a moment, she looks like she’s ready to cry: he smiles a little as she opens her arms, hoping for a hug: obliging her, he wraps his arms around her for a tight hug and gives her another kiss on the cheek, then whispers…
“I’ll come back…Mom.”
He feels her arms squeeze him a little tighter, then he gets a kiss back: he next turns to Aunt Trudy: giving her a rueful, sweet-little-me smile.

Aunt Trudy: taking him in her arms and holding him tight…
“Oh, you. Come here.”
Getting another hug and kiss…
”This place is going to seem so… mundane without you around to liven things up.”

Zan: with a mischievous grin…
“Don’t worry. I gave Max some ideas, and if he forgets, Michael’s got some good ones, too.”

Aunt Trudy: laughing, giving Zan a playful smack on the arm…
“I’m sure you did. Now have a good trip and play nice with your agent, even when he doesn’t.”
Tenderly…
“Go find your Ava. She’s waiting for you. You take our love with you.”

It’s so hard for parents to let go, even for the Fates sometimes, when the young take flight on a new journey.



Chapter 104

Setting:
San Francisco Airport, same Monday afternoon

Zan: he eagerly looks out the window as the ground approaches: he smiles at the irony of it: he’s an alien from another planet yet this is the first time he’s flown, as he looks back and watches the wing flaps come up, he feels the bounce of the wheels touching down: he looks around out the window, then strains to look out the windows on the other side: frowning, he looks to his agent sitting next to him…
“Where is it?”

Agent: “Where’s what?”

Zan: “That bridge, the Golden Gate.”

Agent: smiling…
“It’s in San Francisco, where it’s always been.”

Zan: confused…
“Then where the hell are we?”

Agent: “South San Francisco. Don’t worry. All the arrangements have been made.”

Zan: he follows the agent departing the plane: the large crowded airport feels like home, all kinds of people, and languages, the signs of a large varied city, yep, just like home: taking on a bit of his old city swagger, he follows his agent to the weird luggage carousel thing: he notices an idiot, running around the carousel trying to grab his bag: not only is the guy dumb but rather rude, pushing and bumping people out of the way: just as the guy is finally reaching for his bag, something mysteriously jerks it away, the idiot just looks at it funny then goes once again chasing after it: as he comes back around and is about to shove Zan out of the way, he looses his balance and falls flat on his ass: Zan has a pleased smile as he calmly steps forward and grabs his duffel bag as it comes around the first time: turning back to his agent…
“Ok, where to now?”

Agent: silently watching the antics at the carousel…
“There’s a car waiting with some new agents that are familier with the area. They’ll be taking over until you’re ready to return. This way.”
Two new agents parked in the red zone, and a glaring traffic control cop who’s trying to write them a ticket meet them right out side the baggage claim area…
“Agent Chen and Salvador?”

Agent Chen: “Yes, Agent Baker, and this must be Mr. Zan Smith. ”
As he opens the door to the back seat…
“We have been instructed to take you where ever you wish in the city, but we do request one thing.”

Zan: “Yeah, what’s that?”

Agent Chen: “No pink, please.”

Zan: smiling lopsided at that…
“Oh, Ok.”
Pulling out the slip of paper that Mr. Evans gave him…
“Um, I guess to the hotel then. The Sir Francis Drake?”
He looks up to see if that sounds right, as the agent nods, Zan climbs in the back accompanied by Agent Salvador, with Agent Chen driving and Baker in front: as they head north a bit, he can see what use to be called Candlestick Park off to the right, sitting next to the bay: they soon are surrounded by freeway and hills, he’s amazed to see row upon row of pastel painted houses right next to each other with no room in between, stretching up and down the never ending hills: before long he realizes that he is no longer at ground level as he is looking into the 3rd and 4th floors of various buildings and skyscrapers are in front of him: as they turn off the freeway, he finds himself in a maze of streets that don’t seem to have traffic rules and just to add a bit more fun there are these cable car things and electric cars right in the middle: as they wait for a light to change to green, he smiles as people ignore it and simply step out in front: he relaxes as he realizes that he must be in the hands of an experienced driver since they got through the light while it was still green without hitting anyone: his relaxation is short lived as they stop for another light, his mouth drop opens as he looks at the road in front of him, it’s straight up with traffic lights on every corner: he grabs the arm rest and holds on as the light changes green: he’s white knuckled as they come to the first of three stop lights, all up hill: he turns to look at the car behind him, inches from their bumper: looking back forward…
“Uh, how much further?”

Agent Chen: pointing to the top of the hill…
“Just a couple more blocks, see, right there, at the top.”

Zan: ”Oh, yeah.”
A bit more quietly…
“At the top, of course.”
He manages not to cringe as the light changes and he waits for the tell tale noise of metal on metal as the car rolls back a few inches before pulling ahead; surprised when he doesn’t hear it, looking around {how’d he do that?}: they finally make it without further incident and pull into the valet parking area: he gets out looking around at the older, but very upscale hotel: {not bad, not bad}: as he walks in the lobby, he’s pointed in the direction of the registration desk {well, this is a first, actually registering}…
“Um, yeah. I got a reservation.”

Clerk: eyeing the suspicious looking teen with long hair and a goatee wearing a sweatshirt and jeans and possibly being followed by he assumes plain closed cops…
“Name…sir?”

Zan: “Oh, Zan.”

Clerk: checking the computer…
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing under a Mr. Zan listed. Perhaps you have the wrong hotel. There’s a Motel 6 not too far from here. Just 15 or so blocks that way.”

Zan: giving the snooty clerk a nasty look…
“Try Smith, Zan Smith.”

Clerk: trying it again, surprised…
“Oh, yes, there you are, after all. It looks like the room has already been prepaid for the first week with a note to leave the card open for incidentals. May I see the card, please?”

Zan: “Huh? I don’t have the card.”

Clerk: growing suspicious, he turns back to the computer to double check the information in more detail…
“The card is under a Philip Evans. Is he in your party?”

Zan: “Uh, no, he’s home in Roswell. What’s the problem? The room’s prepaid. Just give me the key.”

Clerk: locking his station and stepping away…
“Just a moment I need to check on the room.”

Manager: his clerk has just explained the unusualness of the transaction and given the person’s appearance, he decides to check things out: he tells the clerk to go back and go through the motions of registering their guest while he dials the credit card company.

A few minutes later, in Roswell…

Diane: as she answers the phone…
“Hello, who…the bank… no, Philip isn’t here…oh, this is Mrs. Evans… yes, we did make reservations in San Francisco for a Zan Smith…yes, he is authorized to use it. Zan is a very special relative that we want to make sure he’s well taken care of. Please allow him to charge whatever he needs to at the hotel…yes, that will be fine.”

Back at the hotel…

Manager: getting off the phone with the bank, he walks over and has the clerk step aside: he double checks the computer, upgrades the room to include a view of the Bay Bridge, as he hands the room keys over…
“Here are your keys. We’ve given you a room with a view, to accommodate any miss understandings earlier. The credit card will be left open for you to charge whatever you wish to your room. Please contact the concierge with any questions. Is there anything else we can do for you Mr. Smith?”

Zan: giving the shocked clerk standing off to the side a smug look…
“I’m starting to get a craving for some chicken.”

Manager: “We have a variety of chicken dishes on our room service menu. There’s one in your room, or you can go to the restaurant on the top floor. Just show them this card and they’ll let you charge it.”

Zan: {just plucked chicken}: smiling at the manager…
“Thanks, I’ll do that.”
He takes the elevator to the 8th floor and uses the little card to open the room: it’s not as large as he would have thought but it’s very nice, large king sized bed, big tv, radio, big bath with separate shower and tub, two toilets: he backs up and looks again {what the hell’s that funny looking toilet?}: he walks over and pulls the handle {why does it spray up like that?}: shrugging, he goes back and drops his bag on the bed and opens the curtains {what view? All I see is white, there’s nothing but fog, some view.}: he is kinda hungry, it’s getting close to dinner time back in Roswell, so he picks up the menu: after scanning it he goes to the phone and reads the little instructions, pressing the button with the little waiter guy next to it…
“Um, yeah, I want some food sent up.”
Looking back at the menu {Max’s Mom is always after me to eat right, so I should probably get something good. How about a steak? Yeah, says at the top it includes salad and choice of potatoes, maybe even some milk. Yeah, that’d make her happy}…
“Yeah, I’ll have the filet mignon, medium, with the baked potato, uh ranch dressing on the salad and a milk, oh and a slice of this cheesecake…do you have Tabasco? Good, yeah, several bottles, please. 30 minutes, yeah, thanks.”
Feeling pretty good, he grabs the tv remote and flops back on the bed, he’ll have a good meal then go check out the city, trying to get an idea of where Ava might be, see if he can feel her somewhere: an hour later he is just finishing off his dessert: {man that was good. Best steak I’ve ever had. Have to be sure to order that again. Pretty neat that all I had to was sign for it. Wish they had bigger bottles of Tabasco, these little ones are a pain.}: throwing his napkin on the portable table, he goes and opens his room door, to where his two agents are standing…
“Hey, suit dudes. You know the city, right?”

Agent Chen: “Yes. My name is Chen and his is Agent Salvador. Is there something you’d like to go see, Mr. Smith?”

Zan: “Uh, yeah, um, it’s Zan, just Zan, but um, yeah, I want to drive around, get a feel for the city. Can you do that?”

Agent Chen: he and his partner are younger, and it was thought they could perhaps relate better to the young alien that was coming to The City: after discussing it, it was decided the best course of action was to play good host and chauffer to him around, that way they could keep a close eye on him without undo stress on anyone: smiling…
“I’m Greg and that’s Tony. We’d be happy to drive you around, whenever you’re ready.”
They had no idea that for the next two weeks, they would be driving him all over The City from Ocean Beach to the Embarcadero and back again with him in the back seat, often with his eyes closed trying to see if he could literally “feel” where his alien girlfriend is.

Meanwhile…

Ava: she’s been going out of her mind for the last month: within in moments of that truck hitting Zan, she felt his loss: she had grown so use to sensing his moods, knowing when he was near, she was absolutely lost without it, without him: it had been so hard right afterwards, she had wanted to run, to get as far away from Rath and Lonnie as she could, but she knew she had to wait for the right moment otherwise they would have just chased her down and killed her, like they did Zan: she had finally gotten her chance when they were in Roswell: it had been so hard in Roswell, especially seeing Max, he looked so much like Zan, true, different clothes, hair and all that, but underneath she could see Zan, and then Liz: she and Liz had bonded that night over their own Zan’s, Liz over having to give him up and she over loosing hers forever: she was so glad that she did finally help Liz to get Max back, maybe not as Liz’s boyfriend initially, but at least he was alive and walking around…unlike hers: it’s just so unfair, after almost a whole year of not feeling anything, she starts picking up stray feelings of confusion, loss, even laughter and love: these feelings had been growing stronger and stronger: these last few weeks have been the worst, there were a few times that they were so strong that she half expected Zan to come walking through the door, like now: she almost jumps out her chair as someone knocks on the door: answering the door…
“Oh, hey Cheri, what’s up?”

Cheri: she’s been worried about her neighbor and friend, all alone, like herself but not: she at least has the joy of getting to kick her boyfriend out when he becomes too annoying, not her friend though: it’s beautiful how Ava has stayed true to her boyfriend’s memory, but it’s so sad to see, too: she can tell that she’s caught Ava in one of those “Zan” moments…
“Hey, girl. I was making a list for the grocery store, wondering if you needed anything?”

Ava: looking around a little lost for a moment, this feeling of Zan is just so strong, almost overpowering, it’s hard to concentrate: she closes her eyes and with all her might she forces the feeling down: opening her eyes, she looks back at her friend…
“Yeah, actually I think there is. Come on in. Let me make a quick list for ya.”

Cheri: “Hey, no bother. Eddie’s back and watching the kids so take all the time you need.”

Zan: he had been out with the agents doing one of his “feeling” trips, when all the vibes he was sending out suddenly slammed back into him: opening his eyes and bolting upright in the car: shouting…
“STOP! Stop the car! Back up, back up, man!”

Agent Chin: coming to a screeching halt…
“Back up? Are you nuts? we’re lucky we didn’t just get hit! This is a one-way, we can’t back up.”

Zan: anxious…
“Where are we?”
He looks out at the graffiti covered buildings and vacant lots, screaming of neglect.

Agent Salvador: “Not a good spot. This is called the Tenderloin.”
As Zan tries to open the lock door…
“Wait man, this isn’t a good area. You can’t go running off like that!”

Zan: his glowing hands make quick work of the door lock…
“Don’t you get it? It’s her, I just felt her. She’s here. I’ve got to find her. You can’t stop me. Don’t worry, I grew up on the streets of New York, I can take care of myself.”
Without another word, he jumps out of the car and runs back the way they came: as he comes to an intersection, he pauses and closes his eyes, trying to get another reading: opening them, he’s surprised to see Agent Salvador standing right next to him, staring down some neighborhood toughs who think they might have found a new prey: smiling…
“Come on, this way.”
As he heads back down the street of tenement hotels and cheap apartments.

Ava: she was making a short lists of things she needed when another wave of “feelings” hit her, hard: she has to grab a hold of the countertop to brace herself: tears are running down her cheeks as she cries out…
“Why, why now? Why after a year do I suddenly feel him so strongly? It’s like he’s right there, on the other side of the door. Oh God, why?”

Cheri: she and Ava had spent many an evening talking through their problems, Ava’s seemed so much sadder and harder than anything she had gone through: her Zan must have been something special for Ava to be still mourning him so much: coming up from behind and putting her arm around her…
“Oh babe, maybe because it is right around a year, that it’s all coming back to you so strongly. They say the first…anniversary is the hardest… but at least he gave you something wonderful to love.”
She pulls her close for a hug.

Zan: he’s so close, he can feel it: it’s like a homing beacon to him: he can feel her so strongly: she’s upset, crying: he doesn’t even pause as he enters the old apartment building with the crumbling facade: he practically runs up the two flights of stairs: he’s on autopilot: part of him can hear Salvador behind him, panting to keep up: he ignores him and everything else: his hands are glowing as he runs them along the walls as he goes down the hall: he stops as he comes to a door: it’s ajar, he can hear someone talking, trying to comfort someone who’s crying: he pushes the door open and stands there, frozen as he looks at his Ava, standing there in a rundown apartment, crying.

Cheri: her head jerked up when she heard the door hit the wall, someone must have pushed it open: she still has her arms around her friend as she looks at the scruffy looking young man staring at them in the door way…
“What the hell are looking at? Go on, get out of here.”

Zan: he didn’t even notice the other person there with Ava until she spoke, as Ava finally looks up at him: softly…
“Ava”

Ava: she feels the blood rush from her face and replaced by goose pimples: it can’t be, he can’t be: her mouth voices what her mind is refusing to believe…
“Zan?”
She takes a small step forward: her mind is trying to tell her it’s a cruel joke, someone must be playing a horribly, horribly cruel joke on her: shaking her head in disbelief…
“No, no, you can’t be. You died. I saw you. You… you’ve got to be Max or a shapeshifter, you can’t be… you just can’t be Zan.”

Zan: he takes a step towards her and stops as her words hit him: trying to convince her…
“I didn’t die. I was in the hospital for almost a year. I was… I was pretty messed up, my head. I had head injuries, seizures, headaches, and my leg. I had to have surgery so I could walk again, so I could go to Roswell, to Max, to be healed.”
Taking another step…
“You know it’s me. You can feel it. I feel it. I can feel you. I felt it when you… pushed me back a few minutes ago. That’s how I found you. I felt it come back and then I…I homed in on it, on you. Ava…”

Ava: the tears won’t stop, her mind keeps saying it can’t be, but… but, her heart: she runs and practically leaps into his arms: his mouth latches on to hers and won’t let go, neither will hers, ever.

Cheri: standing there, in shock at first then in joy, her friend’s lover has found her again after all: since she’s been totally forgotten: as she makes her way out of the apartment and closing the door…
“I’ll just leave you two to it then.”

Zan: his arms, he’s holding her in his arms again, nothing has ever felt so good, so right again: still kissing her madly, he hears a sound, but ignores it: the sound won’t go away, in fact it’s becoming more incessant: it’s damn annoying: finally breaking his lip lock…
“I wish someone would shut that kid up, it’s distracting.”

Ava: slipping out of his embrace: he stands there looking at her funny, confused as to why she’s not still in his arms: backing away a little…
“Oh that, well, um, see after… after I thought I lost you…A little while later I discovered that you didn’t leave me alone, exactly.”

Zan: confused and growing more annoyed {God that kid cries loud, I swear it sounds like it’s in this very room.}: he doesn’t know what to think as Ava takes his hand and leads him over the rumpled bed that has pillows laying all around the center of it: his mouth drops open in shock as he sees for the first time the source of all that racket: as Ava picks up the red crying thing, his knees goes weak and he has to sit on the side of the bed: Ava comes over and gently lays it in his arms: staring down at the squirming bundle of arms and legs in his lap, he’s at a loss to know what he’s supposed to think, let alone do.

Ava: watching him looking down, it’s a sight she never thought she would see: the tears start streaming again: sniffling…
“Zan, meet your daughter, Zanya. She’s what’s kept me going for the last year. After I left Roswell, I discovered I was pregnant and so I headed here. As far away from them as I could get, just like you always said to do. I had to; I had to keep our daughter safe. She was born last August.”

Zan: he smiles finally, as she grabs his finger {a daughter, I have a daughter, a little girl. She gave me a little girl.}: the tears are falling as he looks up to Ava, who’s watching him: in awe…
“She’s beautiful, just like her mom.”
Ava bends over and they kiss: he tries to deepen the kiss but the squirming bundle isn’t going to stand for it and the fussing turns back into wails as she demands to be attended to: breaking the kiss and looking back down to his daughter…
“Hey, hey, don’t do that. Why’s she doing that? Why’s she’s crying?”

Ava: it’s so cute to watch him holding her, totally clueless as to what to do: taking the pillows and rearranging them on the bed: she then sits back on them and holds her hands out for Zan to give her their daughter…
“It’s dinner time. Here, hand her over. Oh wait, Zan, you have to hold her neck and head, yeah, that’s better.”

Zan: he feels clumsy and awkward, but he manages to hand her back without breaking her in two: he watches Ava unbutton her top and her bra has these weird fronts on it: as she opens one of these fronts {huh, that’s convenient.}: sitting next to Ava, he slips his arm around her and is mesmerized as his daughter works on her dinner.

The Fates love a family reunion; they always hold such surprises.


Chapter 105

Setting:
Ava’s Apartment, immediately following

Zan: it’s the most amazing thing watching her eat: he had been playing with her feet while she was eating, it was fun getting her annoyed and she kicking him, but she wasn’t going to stop chowin’ down for nothin’: Ava finally made him stop, saying something about her biting when annoyed, so he settled for Zanya holding onto his finger instead {the kid’s gotta good grip, might make a good catcher.}: after about twenty minutes, Ava announces that she’s done, he hasn’t a clue how she knows this but she does: Ava then hands him something called a “burp rag”, places it on his shoulder then hands him Zanya and tells him to burp her: looking at his sweet little girl then at her mother…
“Do what?”
Ava laughs a little then explains about putting her on his shoulder and patting her back until he hears some burps: as he’s doing this {hey, this isn’t so hard.}: craning his neck so he can get a good look at her…
“How come she doesn’t have hair?”

Ava: as she goes to get some juice and Tabasco for herself…
“They come that way, don’t worry it’s there, it’ll grow.”

Zan: continuing to study her…
“Oh”
{Ok, yeah, there’s a little bit, it’s so fine, though. Light, like her Mom’s. Hmm, damn she’s got the ears, poor kid. I better not hear any Dumbo jokes from anyone.}: as he continues to pat, he gets a “buuurrrrppp”: pleased {Hey, Uncle Michael would be proud of that one. Why she making that face?}: as another “buurrppppp” is followed by…
“Hey, what’s that? It ain’t supposed come back out like that. Quite it. Eewww, that stinks, how could she do that? Man, she got it all over me.”
He pulls her away and holds her out, away from him…
“Why’d she do that? Is she sick? Man, take it away.”

Ava: not moving, she just stood there in the kitchenette, watching, giggling at Zan’s expressions…
“It’s just spit. It’s harmless. Wait till it comes out the other end, now that can be toxic.”

Zan: looking back at his precious little princess…
“Nuh uh, she wouldn’t do that!”

Ava: laughing…
“Oh, wouldn’t she! Just wait, you’ll see, you’ll see.”
Looking at her Zan, who had used his powers to clean off the mess…
“Looks like Max did a good job healing you.”

Zan: as Ava comes back over and sits with him as he, now that he’s all cleaned up, lays back and puts his little girl on top of him then pulls Ava down next to him too: he sighs contentedly…
“Hmmm, yeah. It took awhile though for me to really start to get my powers back. I was there for about a month, then here for the last two weeks looking for you.”

Ava: snuggling into the nook of his shoulder, touching his hand that’s resting on their daughter…
“They’re good people, cornball but nice. So what do you want to do, Zan? Do you want to stay here?”

Zan: he looks around the place and scowls: thinking of where and how they grew up and then the comfort and the…love that he found with the Evans…
“No, not here, not like this, in fact, you need to pack. I’ve got some place better. You and Zanya deserve better than this. We’ll have a great dinner and then just relax, just the two of us.”
Looking down at the precious bundle resting on his chest…
“I mean just the three of us. Come on, let’s get out of here.”
Even though he told her that all she needed was the essentials, he’s still amazed at the crap they have to carry {never was like this in New York]: as he’s loaded down with diaper bag, toys, clothes, blankets, car seat, box of diapers, extra wipes, plus Ava’s two bags of things, they head out the door: as the agents get over their initial surprise of seeing them with a baby…
“Hey guys, give us a lift back to the hotel?”
He loads all the stuff in the trunk as Ava straps the car seat in and they are on their way to their new life together as a family.

Ava: she waited until they got to the room at the hotel to voice her curiosity…
“Zan, what’s with the suit guys? And this hotel, you have a key, how ya affordin’ to stay here?”

Zan: dropping all the stuff on the floor, he swoops in and scoops his little girl and Ava up in his arms…
“I picked up an agent detail in Roswell. They’re ok, the ones here are pretty cool. They’re here protectin’ me and now you and our little Zanya. And the place is compliments of the Evans. They’ve been real good to me.”
Kissing them both before sitting down on the bed, playing with Zanya…
“That’s where I want to go, back to Roswell, at least for awhile. Ava, I want… I want us, all of us to have a better life. I don’t want Zanya growing up in the streets like we did, having to lie, cheat, and steal… or in some dumpy apartment.”
Shaking his head…
“No, not for her or you or me either. The Evans can help us to…to get on our feet.”

Ava: sitting on the bed, watching Zan tickling Zanya’s feet and her smiling and laughing at her Daddy…
“I’ve seen some of those papers. Looks like Roswell is the UFO nuts’ dream, you want Zanya growing up around that?”

Zan: scowling a little…
“No, I don’t want that either, but it’s a place to start.”
His smile returns as he gets his baby girl to giggle and coo some more…
“She’s had her dinner, how about ours?”
Looking over to the little table with the room service menu…
“See if there’s something you want. I already know what I’m having, a good steak, those filet mignons are awesome!”

Ava: as she’s thumbing through the book…
“Oh, hey, they have cribs. We should call and get a crib sent up.”
Looking back at Zan with a special look in her eyes…
“That way we can have that great big bed all to ourselves.”
A little while later with their daughter asleep in the crib, they dine in relative quiet as they drink in the sight of each, adding kindling to the fires that simmer in them: as he feeds her a taste of his cheesecake…
“This is good but I was thinking of a different sort of dessert. How about you?”

Ava: giving him a sensual look, she takes another bite…
“Mmmm, I don’t know, this is pretty rich and silky. Think you can find something to beat it?”
She looks around the hotel for a moment and a long ago memory comes to her of another hotel in New York and a very young Zan… and her taking a shower: abruptly putting her fork down and standing up, announcing to a surprised Zan…
“I think I want to take a shower and try out all those little bottles I saw in the bathroom.”
She immediately turns and goes to towards the bathroom, with a Zan following not far behind.

Zan: he stand in the doorway of the bathroom, rigid, as button by button, snap by snap Ava peels her clothes off, it seems a painfully slow process to him and he has to fight his urge to go rip them off of her: his heart is beating, hard, as she wraps a towel around her ands turns the water on in the shower and adjusts the temperature: she then goes and opens the assortment of little bottles left out on the counter by the sink: as she finds one she likes, she turns to him with a sly smile and devilish look: in a low voice…
“Come here.”

Ava: still sniffing the scented bath oil…
“No, shower first. I haven’t had the luxury of a long…hot…one in sometime.”

Zan: his heart stops as she drops the towel and slowly saunters into the shower: he stands there, transfixed, watching her through the glass door as she takes a washcloth and runs it all over: he’s hot all over as he watches her wash her hair and how she arches her back when she throws her head back to rinse the shampoo: he likes the changes that motherhood has caused as he drinks in her silhouette of her standing there like that: suddenly the door pops open and a request of “do my back?” comes filtering out to him: he slips his shoes off and is about to take more off when he gets a firm head shake “no” and a “nuh huh, just wash my back please”: scowling a little, he’s still eager to comply: the idea of him fully clothed standing next to his naked Ava with water cascading down, is so…so erotic, it’s almost his undoing: he has to stop or he’s going to lose it but he doesn’t want to stop: he can’t help himself as the washcloth goes lower and lower until it’s massaging her cute rear end: her purring isn’t helping him to control himself either: just when he’s about to say “the hell with it” and take her right then, she turns around and snatches the washcloth away and thanks him, pushes him back out and closes the shower door once again as she takes her sweet time, rinsing: it’s driving him insane, this is too much, too long, he’s going insane, his body screaming at him for relief: suddenly the shower shuts off: he stand there motionless as she slowly comes out dripping water everywhere: she picks up a towel and wraps it around her hair and then parades naked just inches from him as she reaches across for another towel: grabbing her arm…
“Nuh huh, I’ll do it.”
He takes a towel and runs it all along her, making sure to dry every soft curve, he can’t help the trail of kisses the following behind the towel: as he reaches a spot that is absolutely drenched, he drops the towel: running his hands back up along her sides, he wraps them around her waist and picks her up: kissing mouth hard, he carries her back to their bed: he lays her on the bed and just looks at her, loving her with his eyes: her hands burn a path on his chest as she slips them underneath his shirt, runs them along his sides, then up his arm, taking his shirt off as they go.

Ava: he’s so beautiful, he’s thinner than before but all the muscles are still there, in fact his arms are even more so: she can’t help but wonder if everything else is as before: her curiosity gets the best of her and after getting his shirt off, she immediately turns to what remains: at a snap of a button and the sound of a zipper coming down, she soon has her answer as she slips her hand in and along his boxers: very pleased, she want s more: taking her hand out and along the sides, she give the jeans and boxers a good tug and he instantly springs up to life before her: sitting on the bed with him standing in front, she has the perfect view and takes her times, touching, feeling and finally tasting: as she runs her tongue along his extra sensitive spots, she can feel the rumble that goes through him before she finally hears it escape his lips.

Zan: he’s on fire and he knows she doing everything she can to fan those flames, and oh God is it ever working: with her hot mouth on him like this, he’s not going to last very long, maybe not even a minute longer: he takes her hands and moves them up his shoulders bringing her up so he can kiss her: together they lay back on the bed as his hands explore her body: as they trace the curves of her swollen breast down along the small pucker of her tummy, they finally reach the warmth and wetness they seek: he feels the tremor that shoots through her and hears his name whispered in longing and need: as he messages her, he can feel wetness building more and more on his fingertips: finally he hears “Zan, please”: he rolls over and as he enters her: she wraps her legs around his waist allowing him deeper access, as he rubs his length along her, he can feel her muscles starting to contract, tightening around him: he quickens his pace as this brings him to new heights: as she calls out his name, he loses control and slows as he fills her with his love: panting, he lays on top of her and buries his head in her hair as he regains his breath: it feels so good being with her, being joined with her: he knows that it’s right as their bond to each other is finally complete.


Sigh, the Fates love it when long lost loves finally find each other and renew their union.


Chapter 106

Setting:
Hotel, San Francisco, next morning

Zan: his eyes squint open as he looks at the clock 8:12am, he pulls the pillow over his head as that incessant crying continues: his arm reaches out to an empty spot next to him: his eyes pop fully open and the pillow goes on the floor as he looks around the room for her: that’s when it hits him…
“Oh God, what’s that stench?”
As his little girl goes from crying to out naught screaming, he’s finally galvanized into action and getting up, he goes over to the crib that holds his wailing daughter, as he nears his eyes begin to water: he again scans around the room, desperate for Ava to show up…
“Ava…Ava?”
Getting no response, he has no choice but to pick her up: the first thing he notices is that she’s much heavier and that diaper seems awfully squishy: as his daughter still cries, he knows just how she feels, he wants to cry too: a little louder…
“Ava…Ava…AVA!”
He finally spots the note on the nightstand: reading {got an early morning massage, be back at 9:00. Don’t worry Zanya should sleep ‘till then.}: looking at the note, then back to the wailing, smelly bundle in his arms…
“You see that, you’re supposed to be asleep. Why aren’t you asleep? Mom say’s you’re supposed to be. Four months old and already disobeying your Mom, not good, kid.”
The smell is really starting to get to him and he can’t hold his breath until 9:00: coming to a decision…
“Ok, kid, we’ve got to get rid of whatever is in that diaper. It…it can’t be that bad, right? I mean, you’re little, how bad could it be? I’ll, uh, I’ll just take the diaper off and, uh, use a little magic and it’ll be gone, right? Ok, ok, so, um, ok, let’s, uh, let’s lay you back down, and, uh, get a fresh diaper, oh and those wipey things I saw you’re Mom use last night.”
As he assembles the mentioned items: he looks at the arms and legs flailing all about…
“Ok, Zanya, ya got to work with me a little here. Come on now, how am I going to get that diaper off with you kicking and screaming like that…please.”
He manages to peel the little tape thingies off and is almost sick: eyes now watering big time, holding his breath…
“Oh God, you… it’s all…it’s all smashed and…what has she been feeding you, anyways?”
Looking at the neat little square wipey thingy in his hand…
“What the hell’s this thing good for? I’d need a whole box for what she did!”
While he was looking at the wipe, Zanya is busy kicking and squirming and manages to kick the diaper a couple of times: looking back down at her…
“God, Zanya, you got it… you got it all over, even on your foot. Couldn’t you have waited, Mom’s going to be back soon.”
He’s getting nowhere and it’s obvious that Zanya isn’t going to go along with the program…
“Ok, Ok, so here’s what we’re going to do. I’m, uh, I’m going to uh, roll this thing up and uh…the toilet, yeah, these things are biodegradable, right? Ah, who the hell cares, I just gotta get it out of here.”
He cringes as he picks up his very disgustingly messy daughter and even worse diaper and walks into the bathroom: as he drop the diaper in the toilet, only to have it plug it up, he quickly waves his glowing hand and forces it to go down: {toilet didn’t want anything to do with it either.}: he shifts Zanya over to his other arm, only to have the one he was holding her with come away…
“Oh gross. This is not supposed to be happening.”
Turning to his crying daughter…
“Yeah, me too.”
He’s already naked and as is she, so he figures why not: he turns on the shower, then goes back out for the baby washing stuff he saw Ava pack and comes back into the bathroom, grabs a wash cloth and, checking the water to make sure it’s not too hot, he steps into the shower: as the warm water starts hitting them, she finally quiets down as her cries turn to hiccups: he laughs at the funny look on her face as she hiccups: it’s challenging, holding a baby and squirting baby bath stuff on the cloth all at the same time…
“How do Mom’s do it, huh? They need three hands minimum. Ok, let’s see if we can get you all clean and smelling good before Mommy gets back.”
It’s funny watching her get mad as she continues to hiccup: he starts tickling her belly a little as he’s washing and is finally rewarded with a cute giggle/hiccup: smiling {hey, that’s my girl, that’s what I wanna see.}: as something a little warmer than the water trickles down his arm, looking at her suspiciously…
“Zanya, what did you just do?”
He looks down at the shower drain…
“Well, I guess no harm done.”
He then proceeds to do the best he can to get himself and his daughter all cleaned up: by the time he’s done, they’re both laughing: it’s a few minutes before 9:00 when they finally emerge from the bathroom, dressed in towels: he plops on the bed with her and is blowing raspberries on her tummy when Ava finally returns: looking up at the sound of the door opening…
“Do you have any idea what your daughter did?”

Ava: feeling rested and relaxed: she smiles at the sight of her towel clad lover playing with their equally towel clad daughter in the bed…
“My daughter?”

Zan: “Yes, yours. I think you should feed her something else cuz there’s no way what she did in that diaper is normal.”

Ava: she tries to bite her tongue to keep from laughing but is only marginally successful…
“Oh yes, it is.”
She goes over and grabs the clean, unused diaper that Zan had left in the crib: coming over and laying on the bed with Zanya and Zan: rubbing her daughter’s tummy…
“Did you get Daddy good this morning? You did, didn’t you? That’s my girl.”
She covers her clean sweet smelling precious little girl with kisses as she swiftly puts on the diaper.

Zan: lying back against the pillows, watching Mother and Daughter…
“Got Daddy, huh? You planned this, didn’t you?”

Ava: picking her up then snuggling next to Zan…
“She and I talked last night and got it all planned out.”

Zan: “See, the truth comes out. I knew there was no way that was normal. She must have been saving it up for days.”

Ava: “Yep sure has.”
They snuggle and play together for a bit while making plans for their immediate future…
“So you’ve been here two weeks and you haven’t seen the Fishermen’s Wharf, Chinatown, the Exploritorium or even the Embarcadero?”

Zan: cuddling his now sleeping daughter…
“Nope, I’ve been by some of that stuff but I didn’t have time to play tourist.”

Ava: “Well, before we leave we should take a few days and do that. Who knows when we’ll be back again?”

Zan: “Ok, so when should we leave?”

Ava: “Hmm, how about Friday?”

Zan: “Ok, here why don’t you put her down while I get dressed then I‘ll call the Evans and make the arrangements.”

A little while later in Roswell…

Diane: answering the phone…
“Hello… oh Zan, how are you? Did you find her? Oh, that’s wonderful, honey. You sound so happy…you do? What surprise? Oh, yes, of course, if you told me then it wouldn’t be a surprise. When do you plan on coming home? Friday. Oh sure, no problem. Just call the airline, they’re open ended tickets. Give us a call back and let us know when to pick you and Ava up at the airport. I’m so looking forward to meeting Ava. You two enjoy your time in San Francisco. We love you, dear. Bye.”

That Friday (two weeks before Christmas) at the Roswell Airport…

Michael: he stands at the gate waiting for them to disembark: with time running out, Mr. Evans and Max were busy with the annulment thing, Isabel turned into the Christmas Nazi again and was too busy with charity crap to come, Mrs. Evans was swamped with getting the house ready for Christmas and the arrival of Grandma and Grandpa Evans, coming tomorrow, so he got volunteered along with Aunt Trudy: it wasn’t a total loss, he got to borrow Mr. Evans’ big SUV with 4-wheel drive, just perfect for the snow they got last night: they thought by having Aunt Trudy along he wouldn’t take it off road, they were wrong beside Aunt Trudy held on just fine, didn’t even turn white or puke or nothing: he smiles a little as he spots Zan coming, he looks good, real good: as Ava comes into view he almost falls over in shock…
“No, it can be. That can’t be what it looks like.”

Aunt Trudy: her eyebrow goes up just a bit as she watches a very happy looking Zan and family come towards them: responding to Michael’s comment…
“Oh but it is…Uncle Michael. Smile dear, it’ll make them feel welcomed.”
As they approach, she smiles broadly and holds out her arms for a hug: getting one…
“Oh Zan, I’ve missed you so much. And I see you’re still up to mischief.”
Turning to the young girl standing next to him…
“You must be Ava. Welcome, dear.”
Giving her a warm hug also, then…
“And who do we have here?”

Zan: “Oh, uh, Aunt Trudy, Michael, this is Zanya…”
He puffs up with pride a little…
“our daughter.”

Aunt Trudy: she can’t help the big smile as she looks at the adorable little one all bundled up in a snowsuit in Ava’s arms…
“She’s precious. May I?”

Ava: as she hand her over to Aunt Trudy to hold…
“Oh, of course.”

Aunt Trudy: she manages to get a little smile out of Zanya as she holds her…
“Just precious.”
Reaching over and smacking a very unamused Michael on the arm…
“Isn’t she, Michael?”

Michael: “Yeah, yeah…cute…real cute.”
{Terrific Zan, just terrific. Ever heard of birth control, dude? I may be Max’s second but there’s no way in hell I’d ever baby-sit for him or his dupe, no way.}

Aunt Trudy: continuing to gush…
“Oh, I know quite a few people that are going to be absolutely thrilled, starting with a new Grandma Diane. Oh and here for Christmas too. Oh, it’ll be wonderful having a baby in the house for a change.”

Michael: {just so long as it’s not mine.}…
“Yeah, great…just great. So, we all ready?”

Zan: “Um, yeah, but we got a bunch of stuff we had to check as baggage, you know, stroller, car seat, couple bags of toys and clothes, you know… stuff.”

Michael: staying as far away from Aunt Trudy, Ava and their rug rat as possible…
“Yeah, stuff. Well, let’s go then.”

Oh, the Fates have plans for some; they’re just itching to be taught a lesson or two.


Chapter 107

Setting:
Evans house, same day and time

Philip: in the study with his son and Tobias putting this final details on the annulment petition: he’s been working on it for almost a month, it’s been tedious and cumbersome but he has to make sure that it complies with the contract and the laws on three worlds: Tobias has gotten numerous messages from Larek that Prince Tavner has been demanding an audience again and to expect him to pop in anytime now, so far they had stalled him coming to Earth (via procession) by citing that it was their religious time of year right now and it would be frowned upon to purposefully instigate a confrontation, but they can’t do it for much longer: taking a sip of his scotch…
“So, I think we’ve got it. Tobias, your opinion, how’s this going to fly with Vintar?”

Tobias: “It’s not. My bet, they’ll pull their support immediately and petition for the dowry’s return.”

Max: “But not support Kivar?”

Tobias: “No, like Larek said, there’s no love loss and he never will forgive Kivar for killing Ava in the first place. So, no, but its still going to be costly.”
He notices how Max keeps scowling at his Dad’s drink glass and then giving him looks like he’s just waiting for him to leave: taking the hint…
“I think, I’ll go see what I can find in the kitchen, I’m getting kind of hungry.”

Max: giving Tobias a grateful look, he waits until the door is closed before turning back to his Dad…
“Dad, um, what’s with the scotch? You’ve never been much of a drinker before, but now…Is all this getting to be too much?”

Philip: looking at the glass, shaking his head…
“Mom, put you up to this?”
At a slight nod from his son…
“Yeah, I thought so. She’s been nagging me about it. I guess…I guess it is a bit. The last thing I needed was another surprise to deal with and then along comes Zan, and he’s… he’s…”

Max: “different.”

Philip: snorting…
“To say the least. Why can’t he just be a bit more like you? A little more responsible, he needs to grow up.”

Max: “Dad, he’s not me. You can’t make him into me. There’s a part of me that admires how free he is. He’s had a hard life, let him enjoy himself a little, he’ll grow up when he needs to.”

Philip: “Yeah, enjoy himself, he ran up a over $2000 in incidentals at the hotel in San Francisco, plus the room and the $1000 cash I gave him. I’d say he’s been enjoying himself a little too much, but, well, I guess there’s not a whole lot I can do about it. Oh, and tell your Mom I’ll lay off the liquor some.”
Hearing his car pull up…
“Sounds like Zan’s back.”

Max: “Yeah, with Ava.”

Zan: opening the door, he just has to say it…
“MOM, I’M HOME!”

Diane: coming in from the kitchen, grinning, she gives him a big hug…
“Oh, honey, you look wonderful. It’s so good to see you.”
She’s a little surprised by how affectionate he is, he hadn’t really been that way before, but now… he looks so happy: she turns and spots the reason for this happiness just coming in with…with…{OH MY GOD!}: shocked beyond belief, her eyes start filling with tears of joy…
”Ava…it’s so good to meet you. I’ve heard so much about you.”
Giving her a good hug, then turning to the little bundle dressed in a pink snowsuit…
“Oh my, this, this is…”

Ava: “Um, this is Zanya.”
She can tell Mrs. Evans is just itching to get her hands on her, and Zanya seems very happy to oblige, Zanya gives Mrs. Evans a little coo and a smile as she goes into her arms.

Diane: holding her, tears are falling as she sits down on the sofa with her…
“She’s beautiful. Oh Zan, oh Ava, she’s just beautiful.”
She checks with Ava first before taking the snowsuit off, she immediately sees the similarities…
“Oh, she’s got the ears, and the eyes, but lighter, more blue and green. It looks like she’s going to have your hair, Ava.”

Ava: in the car ride here, she had gotten to know Aunt Trudy a little and already absolutely adores her, and Max’s Mom seems just as nice, Zan certainly thinks a lot of her: sitting on the sofa next to her…
“Yeah, it’s just starting to come in.”

Philip: he and Max came out of the study and are both standing there, staring in disbelief {you idiot! Of all the irresponsible, stupid things… what does he know about raising a kid? Hell, he’s still one himself. Doesn’t he know how much it takes to raise a child, how much responsibility it is…}: looking at how obviously crazy Zan is over his daughter and how happy he is, Philip suddenly grins {looks like you found something that’s going to make you grow up in a hurry, one hell of a big hurry.}: clearing his throat, Zan turns around and stands up, he uneasily comes over to greet him by offering his hand: Philip just stands there and looks at his offered hand for a moment, then grins and shocks the crap out of Zan by giving him a big bear hug…
“Congratulations Zan, she’s perfect.”

Zan: slightly freaked, he had been expecting a long lecture on teen parenthood {Damn it, just when I think I’ve got him figured out he changes!}: overcoming his shock enough to talk…
“Uh, yeah thanks, thanks.”
Looking over at Mom and Ava playing with his daughter, he proudly smiles…
“Yeah, she is.”
As a grumpy Michael comes walking by, loaded down with luggage, headed for Max’s room…
“Oh, hey, sorry Michael about the puke. I forgot to warn you she does that when she’s eaten too much and the road was kinda bumpy.”

Michael: {keep that thing away from me!}…
“Um, yeah, no problem, we got it cleaned up and the smell out…eventually.”
{Yeah, 30 seconds before we pulled in the driveway.}

Philip: he finally relaxes a little as a problem just managed to solve itself, looking at Diane playing Grandma, he decides why not…
“Ok, Diane, my turn. Let’s get a look at this little lady.”
He can’t help the grin as he holds her {she sure does look like Max and Zan, ears, eyes, I think even the chin.}: getting into this Grandpa thing…
“So, I’m willing to bet that Santa is going to be leaving you a truck load of stuff under the tree.”
Turning to his son that’s standing next to him…
“What do you think Uncle Max?”

Max: laughing…
“I have no doubt about it, wait till Izzy gets a hold of her. Hey, Dad could I…”
As he holds out his arms, his Dad hands her over to him.

Philip: watching his son hold the little girl that looks so much like him {God, she looks like him, but why wouldn’t she? She’s the daughter of Max and Tess’s twins… the daughter of…she’s the daughter of Zan and Ava…Zan and Ava’s daughter and…heir.}.
As Max hands her back to Zan, he hears Zan call her his “little princess”, it finally clicks into place…
“Oh my God! Max, Tobias, Zan, come with me!”

Tobias: he had been waiting his turn to check out the baby, when Philip suddenly freaked and went into the study, telling him and the others to follow: as they come into the room and close the door behind them, he grows more concerned as Philip is excitedly riffling through the documents …
“Philip, what’s the matter?”

Philip: looking up at them, he realizes that they don’t get it, yet…
“The marriage contract…don’t you get it? Tobias, the contract doesn’t specifically say King Zan and Queen Ava, it say Zan, son of Tanier of the Royal House of Antar and similar for Ava, right?”

Tobias: “Yeah, it’s customary to identify people by their immediate family affiliations and the House of their birth.”

Philip: “So, Zan could mean either one, right? They can both lay claim to that name and family association.”

Max: finally starting to get it…
“So I don’t need to be the one to fulfill the contract, Zan and Ava already did, they have a daughter.”

Tobias: “Yeah, that would fulfill to the letter of the law of the contract, but not the intent. Zan’s daughter isn’t likely to ever sit on the throne, unless he does.”

Philip: shaking his head…
“Doesn’t matter, the contract states only that their child or children would inherit all worldly goods and the style and title of their parents. You said it yourself; Zan has a legitimate claim to the throne. He’s next in line and after him, Zanya, then Isabel, then… Lonnie, but I think I have a way to get her removed. I need to study Antarian law a little more but I think there was a clause I read somewhere that a convicted felon cannot rule, but let’s save that for later.”

Zan: still a little confused…
“Wait, I don’t know Antarian law, but I know that usually kids born to unmarried…”

Philip: “But you are married, just as much as Max and Tess are.”

Zan: blinking at that in surprise…
“I am? We are? I don’t remember getting married.”

Max: “Zan and Ava did though.”

Zan: looking at Max…
“Did we at least get a honeymoon? I think I would at least remember that?”

Philip: “Zan, focus. Everything in the contract applies to both, so Zan and Ava are married and I would assume that’s fine with them. Max and Tess still need to go through with the annulment, so they can remarry in the eyes of the law on Antar, Vintar, and Renular.”

Tobias: “And as such, the dowry remains with the House of Antar. But what if they say that they aren’t married, then as Zan said, Zanya would be considered illegitimate and be excluded to the line of succession.”

Philip: shaking his head…
“No, they can’t have it both ways. If they do that, then it is they that are breaking the contract and as such it would be at the will of the House of Antar to return the dowry. They would have no legal right to demand it.”

Max: thinking this through…
“So, we’ve fulfilled the contract and have a way to keep the dowry to support the war, but what about Vintar’s continued support? Anyway we can keep that too?”

Philip: “I think there might be, but it would mean that you will need to meet with Tavner and soon. Here’s my idea……”

It’s when the Fates have the families all come together that problems get worked out.


Chapter 108

Setting:
Evans house, Saturday morning

Diane: she smiles as the usual crowd plus Zan and Ava are at the table for breakfast: she’s thinking that a highchair might not be a bad investment: it had been a bit of an eye opening experience this morning about 5:00AM: the last actual baby in the family had been her niece, Amber, and she had totally forgotten about early morning feedings, at least Zanya was past the 2:00AM ones her sister Laurie had told her about: it was so cute when Kyle walked in to see the splitting image of Tess, holding a baby that is unmistakably Zan or Max’s, for a minute she thought he might actual hit Max for some reason: but that was soon forgotten and Kyle actually turned out to be pretty good holding her: he seemed to take great delight in the fact that she had, as he put it ‘Max’s Dumbo ears’: then it looked like Zan was going to hit Kyle, good thing Philip was there to keep things quieted down: as she looks at Max, she doesn’t like the circles under his eyes, he’s been pushing so hard to get everything done for the annulment and the engagement announcement, now having to sleep on the sofa was just not helping: as Michael helps himself to more french toast…
“Michael, you have a guest bedroom, right?”

Michael: in between mouth fulls…
“Uh huh.”

Diane: “Good, I was thinking, with George and Betty coming tonight and Max already on the sofa, this place is getting rather crowded.”

Michael: “Oh hey, no problem. I crashed in Max’s room lots a times, he can crash at mine anytime.”

Diane: “Oh, that’s good, but that’s not what I was thinking. Ava, you and Zan and little Zanya, you probably are used to a little more privacy. And there’s just Michael at his place and it’s got a good size living room, dining area and kitchen, even a little yard out back. We could go get you some groceries, and you’d be all set. Oh and maybe get a portable crib or something.”

Ava: while they’ve done everything possible to make her and definitely Zanya feel welcome, being around all of these people all of the time was a bit much, and she liked the idea of just them, and Zanya seemed to like Uncle Michael {maybe he could help watch her a little?}…
“Oh, that’s cool. If it’s not a problem.”

Diane: since Michael seemed to be having some problems swallowing his food, she decides to answer for him while she pats Michael on the back, trying to help him swallow…
“Oh, of course it’s no problem. He’d be happy to have a little company. Isn’t that right Michael? Here, try a little water, you’re turning rather red, are you alright?”

Michael: cough, choke, gulp air, breath, cough, sputter…
“Uh…”

Aunt Trudy: coming by, she gives Michael a sharp slap on the back…
“Did that help it go down better, dear?”

Michael: trapped, he looks to Max, who looks a little too happy to be getting his room back: between clinched teeth…
“Just fine.”

Diane: “Well, good. Ava, we’ll get things packed up this afternoon and go do some grocery shopping on the way over, so you’ll be all set. Of course, we expect to be seeing a lot of all three of you and you must come for Christmas. Maybe you can even decorate Michael’s place, make it feel more festive.”

Isabel: she came home last night to quite a shock, a very pleasant and adorable shock: there’s nothing like a baby to make Christmas even more special: she’s sitting at the table cuddling little Zanya, she looks up at Mom’s suggestion and smiles devilishly…
“Oh Ava, I’d love to help you decorate Michael’s place. You know, we have a ton of extra stuff still out in the garage that we can use, maybe even get Michael to put up some lights and get a Christmas tree. You must have a Christmas tree.”

Ava: starting to really get into it…
“You know I would love that. I’ve never had a Christmas before.”
Looking over at her love…
“And neither has Zan or, of course, Zanya.

Isabel: “Well, that’s it then. It’s going to be my goal to make sure you have the best Christmas ever…and Michael’s, too, isn’t it?”

Michael: he notices how Philip, Max and even Kyle seem to be very interested in the paper, and Kyle’s reading the gardening section…
“Hiel Hitler.”

Isabel: “WHAT!”

Michael: “Happy to, said I’d be happy to.”

Philip: folding the paper…
“Well, now that’s settled, Zan, I think it would be a good idea for you to be here this afternoon when I start prepping Max for his meeting with Prince Tavner. As next in line, it wouldn’t be a bad idea for you to attend.”

Zan: “Um, yeah, Ok.”
Looking to Ava to her unspoken confirmation…
“Yeah, then maybe we could talk about…things.”

Later that afternoon…

Zan: standing in Philip’s study, he’s not sure how to begin: he had been impressed earlier with how Philip worked with Max, teaching him to be prepared for whatever this Tavner dude may throw at him and how well Max handled it: this had just reinforced what he had been thinking and feeling for some time now, Max can have the job of king cuz it sucks: with that in mind he’s more determined than ever to make a different life for himself, for Ava and especially their little Zanya: it’s just him and Philip now alone in the study, standing a little taller…
“Mr. Evans, I wanted to talk to you about…about what I, we, that is what Ava and me want for us…and Zanya.”

Philip: he keeps his lawyer face on but inside he’s delighted, not because he wants to get rid of Zan but because it shows that for the first time Zan has given his future some thought: remaining serious and noncommittal…
“Yes, go on.”

Zan: “We think it’s best for us, especially Zanya, that we live somewhere else…other than Roswell.”

Philip: thinking about it…
“Where?”

Zan: “We…we haven’t decided, but um, far enough away to…to stay out of the alien spotlight. We don’t want Zanya to grow up like that.”

Philip: he’s impressed with how much the boy has changed, how much he’s already grown by putting his daughter’s best interest first: nodding in agreement…
“I can understand that. I’m not overly thrilled with my children being in it either. Have you given any thought to what you want to be doing in this new place? Any goals you’d like to work on?”

Zan: he had tried to prepare himself for this meeting but he still didn’t have all the answers…
“I…I want to be able to help Max, but I’m not sure how…”
Under his breath to himself…
“Other than having a kid.”

Philip: he’s already going over the different possibilities and one thing is for certain, they should stay fairly close by, both for safety and support: even though Zan’s been on his own most of his life, this is a whole new world he’s looking at and wanting: he’s going to need some help, besides he’d never hear the end of it from Diane or Isabel if they didn’t get regular visits with them, especially with Zanya {hmmm, maybe some place near a relative but close by?}…
“Actually Zan, that’s a very good… noble desire. I think the ‘how’ is best served by learning what you’re capable of. I know you’re smart and…uh, imaginative. I’m sure you’ll be able to put that to good use, perhaps…uh Zan, what kind of education do you have?”

Zan: shrugging…
“Our protector taught us what we needed to know, then I guess everything else we just sorta picked up.”

Philip: he had suspected this was the case, but it still shocked him…
“You’ve…you’ve never been to school…of any kind?”
As Zan shakes his head “no”…
“Well, perhaps that might be a good place to start then. I think it maybe a little too late for high school, perhaps getting your GED and some community college might be the way to go, give you a chance to explore different things, different subjects. You may surprise yourself and find something you really like.”

Zan: not sure how he feels about school but maybe…: wanting to make sure about things…
“You’ll…help me… to do that?”

Philip: smiling…
“Of course Zan, that’s what families are for.”

The Fates are always up to experiencing new things, that’s what makes life interesting.


Chapter 109

Setting:
Evans house, same Saturday night, late

Max: he’s just getting to bed after a long day: it started with Zanya waking the house a little after 5:00am, followed by getting them moved over to Michael’s {Thank you Mom!}, Aunt Trudy moving in with Isabel and finally Grandma and Grandpa arrived this evening: he’s not sure what Dad and Grandpa were discussing but it seemed rather serious, he had tried to find out only to have them clam up: he decided to leave whatever they’re up to, to them, he had enough on his plate: he loves having all his family around and he’s glad that things are starting to work out but it’s very time consuming and it is putting a damper on his love life: he and Liz barely had time to talk to each other let alone spend any quality time together: just as his eyes are starting to get heavy, he hears {Max, oh Maaaxxx, I’ve missed you.}: smiling {I miss you too.}: he gets a coy reply of {so why are you there and me here?}: his heart quickens a little {you’re right that is a problem, any ideas on how to remedy this?}: {maybe….} after hearing her answer, he is dressed and out the window, to the jeep, and at her balcony in less than 10 minutes: he knows that she knows he’s there, but he lightly taps on the window anyways: he’s grinning as he pops the window open and is about to say hello when her hand suddenly snakes out, grabs a hold of his waistband and yanks him into her room and her arms: her lips attack his with ferociousness: he doesn’t fight or argue, why would he: just as suddenly as it started, it stopped: his eyes pop open and he looks around to see if he did something wrong: her look is that of irritation, but her body language is pure sensual: he can’t help but grin like a damn fool.

Liz: she had grown tired of waiting, tired of other things taking up his time and hers, and she’s going to make sure it’s remedied PDQ: her voice matches the saucy sway of her hips…
“Max Evans, you have a lot of explaining to do.”

Max: his eyes sparkle as he watches her…
“I do?”

Liz: “Oh yes, you do. I have barely been able to talk to you for the last two weeks. If it’s not one thing its another. This is totally unacceptable and I will not be treated this way.”

Max: {Damn, she’s cute. Look how she stands there with her hands on her hips, swaying back and forth, just daring me to…}…
“Huh? Treating you? How have I been treating you?”

Liz: “You’ve been ignoring me.”

Max: {Is she wearing a bra? Those things are a pain to take off, never can tell where those fasteners are.}…
“I’m not ignoring you. I’ve been busy, you know that.”

Liz: {God he looks good, kinda rumpled with a five o’clock shadow.}: as she glances downward {those jeans are looking mighty tight, damn, 501’s, I hate all those buttons}…
“You’ve done worse, you’ve ignored my…needs, and I will not stand for that…ever!”

Max: {did she just check me out? She did.}: as he smirks, he hears {Max Evans, you will not smirk at me, get rid of it right now or go home.}: the smirk instantly vanishes but the smile and love never stops…
“Tell me how I can make this up to you.”

Liz: keeping her head held high: slightly pouting, she turns slightly away from him…
“I don’t know. You’ll have to work on it.”

Max: drawing near her, he runs his fingers through her loose tresses and lightly kisses her neck, and then again and again {like this?}: licking her lips {not quite, but keep going, see where it takes you.}: he smiles against her skin, he runs his hands along her arms, to her waist then underneath her top and back up along her sides to her {cool, no bra.}: he feels her turn to look at him {huh?}: thinking for a moment {just seeing where it’d take me.}: his mouth continues to kiss and caress her throat as his hands massage her increasingly taut breasts: he feels her hands slide along his arms to his shoulders, then back down along the front zipper of his sweatshirt, unzipping it as she goes: she presses her palms against his nipples and begins to rub: he had gotten so caught up in enjoying what she was doing that he paused his own ministrations on her, something she wasn’t going to tolerate {ahem, hello, soulmate here.}: his mouth and hands quickly resume their work {sorry, sorry.}: {well, just don’t let it happen again.} she admonishes: as he busily continues {yes, ma’am.}.

Liz: she was dying of need, his hands were so strong but gentle, and his mouth so hot it sent shivers down her: in one swift move her top was on the floor, as his mouth reaches towards were his hands left off {hmmm, you’re maybe on to something there.}: it tickles a little as his beard stubble rakes against her soft skin, tickles and entices: a shaft of cold hits her one breast as he moves his hot mouth from one to the other causing the one to harden even more from the cold as the other sends waves of pleasure through her: as she runs her hands through his hair {ooooh,mmmm}: again with the beard tickling and enticing, as he smiles {is that good?}: she kisses the top of his head {mmm, yes, very good…but what else can you do?}: she feels his hot hands slide underneath her pajama bottoms and down along her hips in reply: she frowns a little as his lips move away from her breast, leaving them cold and very hard, but the heat he is now spreading is electrifying.

Max: he leaves a trail of wet kisses down her taut tummy as he descends: he gently pushes her back to the bed so he can get a better angle on things: his hand glides along her wetness as it seeks her special spot: as he finds it, he hears “oooh Maaaxxx”: he quickly moves back up to her mouth with his, silencing her {shhh, quiet my love}: as his mouth makes love to hers, he feels her nimble hands on his chest, rubbing and teasing: he jumps a little as her nails rake across his chest on their way to his waist: deliberately, she slowly undoes each button, causing his discomfort to intensify with each snap.

Liz: he feels so good, the way he touches her, caresses her: he knows all her secret places: she can feel his heart beating harder with every snap of his 501’s: with the last one finally undone, she slides her hand down the front and teases his building desire: as she continues, he begins to shift a little, trying to ease some of the pressing discomfort that she is causing: she moves her hands away from the heat of the moment and slides them along his hips and tight butt freeing him from his constraints as she goes and begins drawing little circles on each cheek: she can feel his throbbing reaction rubbing against her tummy as she draws him tighter to her: relishing the feel of him {hmmm, think of anywhere else you’d like to go?}: the hot look he gives her turns her own heat up a notch or two: she throws her head back as his fingers resume massaging the demanding ache that is pulsing in her: as the temperature rises {hmm, Max, I neeeed you, now!}: her knees bend and her heels dig into the mattress as he responds to her plea: she feels the pressure against her special place as he fills her: her hands hold onto this shoulders and her nails dig in as his pace begins building, rubbing, soothing and exciting all at the same time: she can feel him pulsing inside of her, enticing her body to do the same: as she rises up a little to meet him, his thrusts grow harder and purposeful, again and again: the pulsing and throbbing reach their peak as their love cascades through them: spent and panting for breath, he wraps his arms underneath and around her and holds her tight as they release the last of their pleasures: he rests his head on her breast as he waits for his breathing to calm: they lay quietly in each others arms while still joined, basking in their afterglow: she’s running her fingers through his damp hair when she hears a knock at the door: he freezes in her arms as she answers with a constrained voice…
“Yeah?”

Jeff: he had heard some noises, knocking and squeaking…
“Lizzy, are you alright?”

Liz: her eyes, like her love’s, are now huge with panic, he hastily rolls off of her and…falls off the bed with a thud: she hears the door knob turning: a still nekkid Max really panics and holds out his glowing hand, making the door stick shut: she calls out…
“I’m fine Dad, just fine.”

Jeff: trying the door again…
“Liz, what’s wrong with the door? What was that noise I just heard? Liz, see if you can get this door to open on your side.”

Liz: she hurriedly looks around, spots his clothes, shoves them at him, then stuffs him underneath her bed to hide: she quickly slips back on her pjs, then realizes she forgot her underwear as she spots them on the floor, she tosses those underneath the bed too, then throws the blankets over the wet evidence on the sheets, gives a kick underneath the bed, where a glowing, nervous hand juts out for a moment, releasing the door: she gives the door a good tug…
“There, that did it.”

Jeff: looking at his daughter, flushed and all disheveled…
“What’s going on? What was that thud I heard?”
He goes about, not so discreetly looking around the room, the open closet, opening the bathroom door: he pauses by the window to see if anyone was out there, then turns back to his daughter for an answer.

Liz: thinking fasts…
“Oh, I… uh, fell out of bed. You know with all that I’ve had on my mind…the Holidays, planning our New Year’s party slash our engagement party, plus working here and there at the Crashdown…oh, and school, college applications, I’ve…uh, I’ve had a lot on my mind and wasn’t sleeping too good. You know, tossing and turning…and, uh, I sort of tossed right out of bed when you knocked.”

Jeff: appraising her, he looks around the room once again, then back at her…
“Well, try and settle down and get some sleep. Good night, Honey.”

Liz: nodding her head…
“I will, good night, Daddy.”
She waits a few moments until she hears her parent’s bedroom door open and close before reaching underneath the bed and pulling her still nekkid and petrified lover out from underneath: she goes back to the door to listen for her father as he hurriedly puts on his clothes: she turns back around and is smacked in the face by flying underwear: urgently whispering…
“Funny, now hurry up, he was looking around like he’s looking for something…or someone. Hurry, hurry.”
As he buttons his jeans, she grabs his shoes and socks, throws them at him and practically shoves him out the window: as he starts to take off, she grabs his sweatshirt hood: as he comes back around to face her, she gives him a quick hard kiss…
“Now get out of here!”

Jeff: laying back in bed with his hands underneath his head and his dozing wife next to him…
“I couldn’t find him.”

Nancy: yawning…
“Who?”

Jeff: “Max. I checked everywhere.”

Nancy: “Why do you think he was here?”

Jeff: “There’s only one reason a bed squeaks with a rhythm like that. No way he got away that fast. I’m sure it was him that I heard falling off the bed. I looked everywhere, the closet, the bathroom, the balcony… nothing. ”

Nancy: snuggling in to her husband…
“Did you look underneath the bed?”

Jeff: he freezes for a moment…
“Oh, damn.”

Nancy: “Yep, that’s where you usually ended up, too. Don’t be too hard on them, in six months they’ll be married anyways.”

Jeff: “But they’re not now and until they are, that’s my little girl in there.”
Thinking for a moment…
“Maybe I should go out to the shooting range, see if I still got it…maybe invite Max along, too. Yeah, a nice future father-son-in-law outing.”
Giving his wife a kiss…
“Night, dear.”

The Fates are amused to see how relationships cement in various ways.

TBC
posted on 23-Jan-2002 5:44:09 PM by TaffyCat
Now, you just knew something like this was going to happen *wink*

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 110

Setting:
Michael’s place, very early Sunday morning

Michael: one eye opens and glares at the clock, 5:53 in the friggin’ am: he flips the pillow over his head in an attempt to drown out the racket that’s coming from his guest bedroom: after a little while the wailing finally ceases but the damage is done, he can’t get back to sleep: only half awake, he stubs his toe on the door frame as he opens his bedroom door: while jumping on one foot…
“Fuc…., stupid…God damn…this ungodly hour…why…”

Zan: opening the door to see what the commotion was in the hall, he’s greeted by the sight of Michael in boxers and a t-shirt, hopping on one foot while holding onto the other…
“You OK?”

Michael: finally putting his other foot down…
“Fine, just fine.”

Zan: yawning, as he’s closing the door…
“Oh, well, then could you keep it down, we just got Zanya back to sleep.”

Michael: he glares for several minutes at the closed guest room door: grumbling all the way downstairs to the kitchen to start a pot of coffee…
“They just took over…how does such a small rugrat need so much…this house smells funny…”
As he pops the lid on the garbage can to toss yesterday’s coffee grounds in, he gets a whiff…
“Ugh…baby puke paper towels from yesterday.”
He quickly ties up the plastic bag and takes it outside…
“Can’t even make a damn cup of coffee without baby interference. Why would anyone want one of those things…all they do is eat, spit, puke, pee and the ever degusting crap. No thank you, never.”
He finally manages to make his coffee and makes himself comfortable on the sofa and tv remote to catch the extra-early morning ESPN football pre-game show: a couple of hours later he is joined by a just waking up Zan…
“Hey.”

Zan: “Hey. So what are the game match-ups?”
They talk over the different match-ups and who’s likely to win for awhile: a short time later he hears rustling around in the kitchen: giving Michael a look over with a raised eyebrow…
“Uh, Michael, nice boxers.”
He kind of nods his head towards the kitchen and Ava.

Michael: “What? It’s a man’s right to watch football in his own house in his underwear.”

Zan: “Hey, I agree. I’m sure Maria has no problem with it, but I’m not so sure about Liz.”

Michael: “Huh?”
Just then the doorbell rings: he goes and answers the door, as is…
“Hey, Maria, Tess, uh…Liz.”

Maria: not pleased by the sight of her boyfriend…
“Michael, how many times do I have to tell you to not answer the door in your boxers?”

Michael: scowling and shrugging…
“It’s my house. You come here Sunday morning during football, you take what you get.”
She crosses her arms and glares as he goes back upstairs to get dressed.

Maria: “Hmm, I think I need to add boxers for Michael to our shopping list.”
She turns to the other football fan sitting on the sofa: coming over for a hug…
“Zan, welcome back!”
As he gets hugs from Tess and Liz…
“So where’s Ava and that new little princess that we’ve all heard about?”

Liz: she spots her friend that she had bonded with over lost boyfriends one night last year, standing in the kitchen with an adorable little one balanced on her hip: coming over…
“Ava!”
Hugging, then…
“Oh she’s adorable! Can I?”

Ava: getting hugs from everyone as she hands Zanya over to Liz…
“Sure, she just got fed and bathed so now’s the time.”
The girls take turns gushing and cooing over the newest little alien over lively chatter at the kitchen table as they peruse the Christmas ads in the Sunday paper that Liz brought.

Zan: hearing the phone ring, he goes to answer it: coming back in the kitchen to hang the phone up, he turns to the girls…
“Ava, Jim’s going to come by in a minute and pick me up. Mr. Evans wants to go over a few more things…again. He’s rather obsessive about stuff, so I’m not sure what time I’ll be back.”

Ava: she has the local section in her hands and checks the weather, cold with a possibility of freezing rain: turning to her friends…
“Guys, I can’t take Zanya out in weather like this.”
They are still discussing things as Jim arrives and leaves with Zan: she watches as Zanya yawns and starts fussing: taking her little girl back in her arms…
“Besides she needs to go down for her morning nap or she’ll be impossible this afternoon.”
They girls all kiss Zanya nighty-night as Ava heads back up stairs.

Tess: looking at an ad for baby clothes and things…
“Oh, look, those are just too cute. It’s not right. Ava deserves a break. Stupid men and their stupid football and stuff.”

Maria: looking in the living room, with her Spaceboy sitting on the sofa like a bump on a log staring at the tv: waiting till Ava comes back down…
“Ava, you got one of those baby monitors?”

Ava: “Yeah, why?”

Maria: “I have an idea. We need a babysitter for a couple of hours, should be no problem, she’s sleeping, right?”

Ava: “Yeah, she usually sleeps for a couple of hours in the morning.”

Maria: “Perfect. Go get your coat and the baby monitor.”
As the girls assemble in the entranceway, Ava hands her the monitor: she walks over and sits it next to a very football distracted Michael…
“Michael, we’re leaving. We’ll be back in a couple of hours. Don’t worry about Zanya, she’s asleep upstairs in her crib. But here’s the monitor in case she wakes up. See ya.”

Michael: he barely has time to give Maria a quick kiss as the Titans just scored another touchdown…
“Have fun…shit look at that! They stole that touchdown…what the hell’s wrong with Cleveland’s defense!”
He doesn’t even see the girls leave; he’s too engrossed in the game.

Liz: as they’re getting into the Jetta…
“Maria, are you sure about this? I mean Michael…”

Maria: “Hey, no problem Chica, Zanya’ll do just fine…and I’m sure we’ll be able to resuscitate Michael…eventually.”

Michael: it’s been a hell of a game and he’s been yelling his head off at the tv, as half time rolls around he hears the rugrat crying: helping himself to a huge bowl of ice cream and Tabasco, he sits back down on the sofa for the half time report and waits for someone to go take care of that: as it continues, he calls out…
“Ava…Zan…Maria! Hey somebody, kid’s crying, go take care of that!”
As he looks around his house he has a sinking feeling that the girls had mentioned something about going shopping: checking the bathroom in desperation…
“Hello…anybody?”
Giving up and with the crying going non-stop, he has no choice: he opens the guest bedroom door and slowly, as if approaching a dangerous animal, he walks over to the crib: he looks down at the red faced, wailing thing with tear streaked cheeks and tries to help: reluctantly trying to pat her squirming tummy…
“Hey, hey, stop that. Mommy’ll be right back…she better, I mean she will, she will…so uh, let’s just stop this screaming and uh, go back to sleep. You know sleep, as in eyes closed, mouth shut, all nice and quiet…that thing…please.”
Getting nowhere fast, he has no choice, he picks her up and holds her out away from him…
“Ok, happy now?”
As she continues to cry…
“What? What is it? Come on kid, give me a clue here.”
As she kicks her legs, he notices that the diaper looks funny, kinda heavy and sagging, as he brings her a little closer, he gets a whiff…
“Hey, you smell like pee.”
As he looks at her crying…
“Crap… no wait, it better not be that too.”
He lays her on the bed and looks for the clean diapers: he spots the wipee things on top of the box of diapers and grabs those too: he gets back to her just in time…
“How’d you get way over here? I know I put you in the middle. OK, this is how it’s going to work. I’m going to get this soaked one off and a new one back on lickety split and then you’re going right back to sleep, deal?”
He looks down at her with her arms still flailing and legs kicking, all red and crying…
“Right, deal. So let’s get this done.”
He’s relieved to find nothing gross as he whips the wet one off: taking the new one, he can’t remember how the old one was on: one side seems a little wider than the other so that must be for the butt: trying to get Zanya to hold still long enough to get it underneath is another matter…
“Ok, kid, work with me here.”
With the wet one off she at least stopped the crying, the tone of his voice catches her attention as she pauses squirming to look at him but only for a moment: now that the diaper is under her, he needs to get the front part and the back together to use those little tape things on the side: she starts kicking, as if playing with him as he tries to tape the diaper “riiipppppp”: looking at the torn diaper…
“Ok, so Mommy bought cheap diapers, need to talk to Grandma Diane about that, she’ll put a stop to it. Ok now, you stay right there while I get another one.”
As he steps away, she starts squirming and scooting after him, pausing mid-stride towards the diaper box, he holds his hand up…
“Stay…stay.”
Quickly he grabs a diaper and is back to her, she still had another foot to go to the edge of the bed…
“See, I’m faster than you. Ok, let’s try this again.”
This is scenario is repeated several times: several diapers later he proudly holds her up and watches the diaper fall off just as she pees again: looking at the puddle on the blanket {glad it ain’t my bed.}: he’s now determined to get this diaper thing on if it’s the last thing he does: taking her with him, he grabs another diaper and marches down to the kitchen: riffling through the mess in the utility door, he finally finds what he needs: hearing the game is now in the third quarter he takes her with him to the sofa: laying her down, he manages to get the diaper sort of on, when he takes out the drawer item, tearing a good piece of duct tape off, he goes around and around the waist, reinforcing those stupid little tape strips and just for good measure a couple of times down and around the middle as well: this time when he picks her up, the diaper stays on: he smugly tells her…
“See kid, no problem, told ya I could do it.”
He sits down with her on the sofa where he begins to tell his wide-eyed little niece all about the finer points of football, and while he’s at it; he introduces her to the wonderful delicacy of vanilla-Tabasco ice cream.

Sometimes the Fates have to set aside normal rules when bringing together reluctant participants.


TBC

PS. Yes, I know you don't feed a 4 month old ice cream, but Michael doesn't.

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 23-Jan-2002 6:11:48 PM ]
posted on 24-Jan-2002 4:48:52 PM by TaffyCat
Hey people, for the second time now, I have updated the repost board up to chapter 100. Reposted all the related links on every story and basically recleaned everything up.
I had just done this the week prior to the crash and I will be a very cranky author if I have to do it again...sorry for the mini-rant but it's a pain in the butt to post 45 chapters, 10 pages at a time and get it right.

All the info. can be found at the beginning of this thread.*wink*

Thanks for your continued support and more soon, I promise!
posted on 29-Jan-2002 3:52:03 AM by TaffyCat
There's alot happening in this LONG chapter. Just when one thing gets settled, another pops its head up, dontcha know.


F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 111

Line of Succession to the Antarian Throne:

King: Max Evans, King Zan
1st in line: Zan
2nd in line: Zanya
3rd in line: Isabel
4th in line: Lonnie


Setting: Evans house, a few days later, evening

Max: he was sitting in the den with his family, chatting about the all the plans that they had under way for the holidays and engagement party: it was an “Evans” only evening, something that didn’t happen all too often: Zan, Ava and little Zanya, who had immediately wrapped her great-grandpa and great-grandma around her little finger, were busy this evening decorating their own Christmas tree tonight, along with Michael of course: Maria spent the day and evening at Michael’s making sure he hung the lights, etc. correctly, this was a compromise, so the Christmas Nazi could have a night off and drive her immediate family insane instead: with so much going on, Iz had been too busy to devote any time to “helping” Liz with their engagement party {Thank God!}: Liz had it all planned and it was going to be just family and friends with the reporters coming in near midnight for the announcement, he and Liz might answer a questions or two, but that was it, the Secret Service have assured them that they would keep a close eye on the reporters and make certain they all arrived and left on schedule without incident: with Liz handling the engagement/New Year’s party and Iz having Christmas all taken care of, he was free to worry about the alien side of things, or more precisely, why hadn’t he gotten a visit from a Vintarian representative yet: Larek passed along his request days ago, and they had been told to expect a visit forthwith but so far nothing, and that worried him: Dad had used this time to work with Tobias and Larek, confirming various points of Antarian law and how it pertains to the line of succession: while he hadn’t really thought about it, his dad was right, there were only four people between the throne and Lonnie and they were all right here in Roswell and that was dangerous: using a few twists and loopholes, his dad had come up with a pretty good scheme to keep Lonnie from ever ascending the throne and it too depended on this Prince Tavner showing up here: they had also used this time to finalize what they were going to say when he did show, Dad had made him rehearse his part until he could recite it backyards in his sleep, and now with the new succession twist, Zan had a part that he had to play as well: it was funny to watch Dad working with Zan, it seemed Zan would push it just until Dad was ready to loose it then surprise Dad by reciting everything verbatim that he was supposed to know: it didn’t take Dad long to realize that Zan was doing it on purpose, and then Dad resorted to a tactic that always worked on him, Max, and it seemed Zan as well, instead of repeating it over and over to Zan and getting aggravated by Zan’s apparent disinterest and lack of focus, he said it twice then sat there in silence until Zan repeated it back: this made for some very long awkward silences but it cut way down on the yelling, and Dad’s scotch intake which pleased both Mom and Grandma: he hears the phone ringing and gets up…
“I’ll get it.”

Isabel: continuing her conversation as her brother leaves the room…
“So Mom, now that Christmas plans are all set what about the engagement party? I mean, I know that Liz wants to keep it simple but we are talking about the announcement of a royal wedding and I think it should be a bit more…spectacular, don’t you?”

Diane: looking over at her mother-in-law and then Aunt Trudy, she gets raised eyebrows in agreement: turning back to her well-intentioned daughter…
“Isabel, I think Liz and Max should have the type of engagement party that they want, which is small and intimate with friends and family only. Let’s face it, your brother isn’t exactly the out-going party type and would be miserable in a room crowded with strangers. It’ll be bad enough when the reporters come in. Let’s just leave it to them, besides you’ve already got enough to do as it is.”
Looking up as her son comes back in…
“Who was that Honey?”

Max: “Oh that was Tom Barnett. He’s going to be passing through here this weekend and was wondering if he could stop by. He wants to meet everyone and his daughter and grandson will be with him and are anxious to meet us as well. Uh, I uh, told him it was ok and that he was in for a bit of a surprise.”

Philip: eyeing his son carefully…
“Max, didn’t you tell him about Zan last month?”

Max: “Yeah, but I thought I’d let Zan tell him about his uh, great-granddaughter.”

Philip: thinking of his precious granddaughter that is well on her way to becoming the most spoiled little girl on Earth, he has no doubt that this Tom Barnett is going to be crazy about her as well: as he contemplates meeting Max and Zan’s biological relative, he starts to get an idea: he looks over at his aunt {She’s been hinting big time that she wants Zan and his family to live near her. Zan and her are awfully close and he does listen to her, but still…she’s not young any more and I’m not sure if she’s up to it full time. Zan is rather strong willed and she’s a bit too indulgent when it comes to Zan. I wonder how much of Tom Barnett is in Zan? Could Tom maybe relate to Zan a little better than me? From how Max described him, Tom seemed a lot like Max, responsible, solid, but I wonder if there’s a wild streak in him?}: as he thinks of how last night Max had laid in wait to ambush Isabel with snow balls that he had died bright red, he chuckles to himself {Man, she was mad. It was dark out and she didn’t know that the red had stained her clothes and hair until much later when she and Alex came out of the movie theater. She nailed Max good a couple of times when she got home before he got away. Yeah, Max has a touch of that wild streak too; I bet they got some of it from Tom. Maybe he could handle having Zan in the same town. I understand he’s a college professor, so perhaps he could help Zan with his education?}: looking over at his son…
“Yeah, I’m looking forward to meeting this Tom Barnett.”
The family continues their evening together, watching tv, sharing stories and experiences until a short time later, when there’s a knock at the door: he opens the door to find an agent standing there accompanied by a man that he had never seen before…
“Can I help you?”

Agent: “Yes, Mr. Evans, this man says that you’re expecting him, he says his name is Tavner but his ID says he’s Harry Brown.”

Philip: he doesn’t even have to turn around to know that his son has stood up and is coming up behind him…
“Yes, we are expecting him. Thank you Agent.”
Turning to his new guest…
“Please come in.”

Tavner: this is his first actual visit to Earth, he had been studying this planet ever since it was decided that his niece Ava would be sent here for her rebirth: while Earth did have some interesting things to offer, he was never really impressed with it and couldn’t understand King Zan’s obsession with it, especially this democracy that Zan had been so enthralled about {government for the people, by the people, a format for chaos if you ask me. But still, it’s survived for a couple of centuries now and the rapid advances its allowed in technology and such is remarkable. It’ll be interesting to see how much it has influenced this reincarnate King Zan}: he looks at the dark haired boy standing in front of him, even in very common clothing he can see a certain regal ness to him: he waits to see if Max will make the first move or if he’ll do as a King should do and wait until he’s properly greeted.

Max: his mind is racing a mile a minute with everything that he’s supposed to do: while his dad had been instructing him in all of the legalities, Tobias had been drumming royal protocol into him which includes that HE is a king and Tavner a prince, thus Max outranks him and to make sure that Prince Tavner acknowledges and respects that or Max will be giving Tavner the upper hand: keeping this in mind, Max fights down his urge to walk over and introduce himself as his Earthly manners would normally dictate he do, instead he remains standing, waiting for Tavner to bow and formally ask for an audience.

Tavner: as time drags on he glances around the room and immediately spots who must be Princess Vilandra sitting next to an elderly lady who seems to be critically appraising him: he wants to smile as the lady raises her eyebrow at him as she holds her head high in the air: not sure what to make of that he decides his best bet it to keep his attention on King Zan: it soon becomes apparent that someone, most likely Tobias, has been coaching this young King: finally bowing his head…
“Your Majesty, I have come as requested. May I have an audience with you to discuss our mutual interests?”

Max: since Prince Tavner is a prince, a slight bow, less then the one he was given, is called for as he replies…
“Prince Tavner, thank you for coming. Yes, please come this way so we may speak in private.”
While he would love for his dad to be there with him for this, it would send the wrong message if he was: it was very important that Tavner walk away knowing that it was he, Max Evans, King Zan, calling the shots and not his father: as they step into his dad’s office, he takes a seat on the edge of his dad’s desk and indicates the chair in front of it for the prince…
“Please, make yourself comfortable.”

Tavner: at first he was wondering why King Zan didn’t take the more comfortable chair himself but as he sits in the chair, he realizes that he must now look up to King Zan {Ah, Tobias has trained you well}: inwardly smiling…
“That’s very kind of you, Your Majesty.”

Aunt Trudy: without knocking, she walks in with a tray holding two hot cups of tea: as she sets them on the desk next to Max…
“It’s quite chilly out and I thought Mr. Tavner would appreciate something warm to drink. It’s an old Earth custom to make sure a guest’s needs are well looked after, just as it’s custom for a guest not to ask for more than a host can give.”
Smiling sweetly at their guest…
“As we are fond of saying…when in Rome, do as the Romans do. It’s simple tea, but it can be quite refreshing. I hope you enjoy it Mr. Tavner.”
And without further adieu she turns and walks out.

Tavner: he blinks several times at the audacity of what the old woman just did: this time, he can’t help the grin as he reaches for the cup of tea and takes a sip…
“Your Majesty, may I ask who that was?”

Max: smiling and adoring her even more…
“That was Aunt Trudy. She’s the sister of my adoptive father’s father.”

Tavner: looking back at the door…
“Truly remarkable. Not many could do what she just did.”

Max: “She’s one of a kind… and one not to be crossed.”

Tavner: “I can believe that.”
He didn’t miss the message that the elderly aunt delivered or what this King Zan had just confirmed, he’s been put on warning not to push but he has to: taking another sip, he waits.

Max: he knows that he’s suppose to set the pace of the meeting and that Tobias told him to take his sweet time about it, so they sip in silence for a bit: when his tea is almost gone, he finally sits it down and reaches behind him for a folder: without ceremony, he hands it to Prince Tavner…
“This will be transmitted to Larek to be forwarded to you in the morning, but I wanted you to see it tonight.”
Tavner takes it and starts reading it.

Tavner: his heart sinks as he reads through it: looking up, growing angry…
“This is a petition for annulment.”

Max: while his stomach is doing flip-flops, he manages to hold steady…
“Yes, on Earth’s New Year’s Eve, I and my fiancée, Liz Parker, will formally announce our engagement to all the worlds.”

Tavner: “We’ve stood by you. You were supposed to fulfill your obligations to us in return. Your family agreed, now you turn your back to us. We cannot allow this to go unchallenged.”

Max: “Challenge it all you wish, but I will marry Liz Parker and it will be she that bares my children.”

Tavner: “Really? Perhaps you aren’t as informed as I was lead to believe. You do realize what this will cost you, both information and the dowry? Are you sure that you can afford to lose either?”

Max: “I cannot have Tess Harding, my Ava, as my wife. I am already bonded to Liz and Tess is already bonded to another. To try and force our union to each other would be impossible not to mention cruel. This petition is mutually agreed to by both of us, but we aren’t the only ones involved in this.”

Tavner: his eyes narrow as he’s beginning to get the idea that there’s something else going on…
“Who else is there?”

Max: “There are two of us.”

Tavner: “The duplicates? Them? But they are defective.”
He spins around as he hears the door creak open, he was expecting to see that Aunt Trudy come waltzing back in but is shocked to see King Zan’s duplicate standing there.

Zan: they had gotten a hurried phone call from Philip and Michael borrowed Maria’s Jetta and broke numerous traffic laws in getting them here so quickly…
“Sorry to be late.”

Max: “No problem, glad you could join us. Prince Tavner, may I introduce Prince Zan, my twin…and heir.”

Tavner: the pieces are starting to fall into place {Prince Zan? His twin and… heir?}: nodding his head slightly…
“Prince Zan.”

Zan: copying the nod…
“Prince Tavner.”

Max: “As I was saying. It would be impossible for Tess and I to fulfill our marriage contract, but then it isn’t necessary that we do so…since Prince Zan and Princess Ava already have.”

Tavner: thinking about the last report he had received, about there suddenly being an infant amongst them…
“You and she have a child?”

Zan: “Yes, Princess Zanya.”
He can’t help the proud smile…
“She’s beautiful, just like her Mother.”

Tavner: considering this, shaking his head…
“No, no. I’m sorry but this won’t work. She’ll never sit on the throne. As soon as you and this Liz Parker have children, then she’s of no…”
He stops himself before he makes a grave mistake and insults them: amending what he was about to say…
“Then she will no longer be a serious candidate for the throne.”
It was a rather lame finish, but he can see how angry this Prince Zan has become, it just serves to remind him even more that this one was defective and volatile and should have been destroyed, but at the same time part of him can’t blame him either, after all he almost told him his child was useless to them: as a father himself that would infuriate him too.

Max: “Yes, but she is the child of Zan and Ava and she does carry the genetic code and until such a time that Liz and I do become parents, Prince Zan and Princess Zanya are my heirs apparent. Keep in mind that there is no telling if Liz and I will ever be able to have children of our own. I hope that’s not the case, but we don’t know for sure.”

Tavner: “Unless there’s something wrong with her, there shouldn’t be a problem. You’re compatible with humans. The scientists made sure of that in case…well, in case something went awry, they wanted to make sure that you would at least be able to live out your lives on Earth as normally as possible including having families. ”
He thinks about it for a moment…
“I’m sorry. I’m sure Princess Zanya is a lovely child but this is not acceptable. She does not fulfill the contract.”

Max: he can tell that Zan is trying his best to hold onto his emotions, he’s very sensitive when it comes to his little girl and Max doesn’t blame him one bit: addressing his guest, very serious…
“I’m sorry, but yes, she does. She is the child of Zan, son of Tanier of Antar and Ava, granddaughter of Lunua of Vintar, she carries the genetic code and will inherit the title and style of her parents, and as such she is second in-line to the Antarian Throne. She fulfills all the aspects that are spelled out in the contract… and she is loved and accepted by my family…I will protect her and her rights with my life. Will you do the same?”

Tavner: he hates this: he wasn’t expecting the child to be the center of their discussion: he had re-familiarized himself with the details of the marriage contract in preparation of this meeting and he already knows that what King Zan says is true, the child does fulfill the terms but is unlikely to ever sit on the throne of Antar, but at the same time she is his grand-niece and the great-granddaughter of his father, the Crown Prince of Vintar and the granddaughter of the belated King Tanier and niece to King Zan of Antar, so she’s not totally without value {she does give Vintar’s ruling family a genetic link to the Antarian Royal Family.}: he looks back to Prince Zan and can see the anger in his eyes, just daring him to say anything negative about his daughter, then back to King Zan, he can see a some of the same anger in his eyes as well but better guarded{she is definitely accepted by the Antarian Royal Family, how could the Vintarian Royal Family not accept her as well? It would be considered the gravest insult if they did not.}: he realizes for the first time, that he really never had any choice in the matter, they cannot afford to totally alienate the Antarian Royal Family because someone from their line will eventually return to the throne: Kivar has to fall and it’s better to have a close friend and relative sitting there than a stranger or a foe…
“I will personally do everything that I can to secure her place as heir. I still must present this to my Father, he is after all not just the head of our government, but the head of our house as well.”

Max: with a slight smile…
“Yes, of course, thank you.”
As Prince Tavner starts to rise…
“There was one more issue… a favor actually.”
As Tavner silently sits back down…
“Since its on Prince Zan’s behalf, it’s best that he explains.”

Zan: as all eyes now fall to him, he swallows down the lump in his throat, remembers all the manners Aunt Trudy and Mom drilled into him, all the tips on protocol that Tobias gave him, and all the coaching Mr. Evans went through with him: he hopes he sounds as assured and savvy that Max did…
“I wish to lodge a charge against my sister and I understand that under these unusual circumstances a outside body of government can accept it and bring it to the proper authorities on my behalf, which I am asking you to do.”

Tavner: he can feel goose bumps along his arms, he’s glad he’s wearing a long sleeve jacket so they can’t see: this is not good {What are they up to? Where’s this coming from? How deep into it are they dragging us? Who’s the one thinking up all of this? Is it Larek? It could be, but he’s already got his hands full with the war. If it’s not Larek, why ask me? Why not ask Larek? He would accept it in a minute, again back to why me?}: highly suspicious and not sure what he’s being set up for, he knows as the father of his niece, Zan is by default family and he must at least hear the claim…
“I need to hear the charge and its circumstance before I can decide.”

Zan: taking a deep breath, he’s determined to keep tight control over his emotions with what he’s about to do…
“I charge my sister, Lonnie, Princess Vilandra, with attempted murder. She conspired with Rath, Lord Rath to murder me when I refused to attend the meeting in New York. They almost succeeded too. I spent an entire year recovering. I want her formally charge with this crime.”

Tavner: he sits and listens in horrid fascination as Prince Zan goes on in detail with what they did and how much it cost him, physically and emotionally: while Prince Zan has trouble a couple of times in keeping his composure while retelling his story, for the most part he recites it clearly and impassionedly: for the first time Tavner gets a sense of the strength and the depth of this supposedly “defective” hybrid clone of King Zan {perhaps he has more to offer than I thought? He certainly bares watching.}: after Zan is done explaining and answering a couple of questions clarifying things, he can see no way he can deny the request…
“I will accept your charge and present it to my Father as well. Although I have no idea when Vintar will be able to present your charge and case to the proper authority, we will safe guard your right to do so.”

Zan: “Thank you, I appreciate that.”
As Tavner once again rises to leave, he can’t help himself: hesitating a little…
“Can I…can I ask…do you know where she is? Is she still in New York City?”

Tavner: he pauses and looks at Prince Zan, he can see how much what she did really hurt him: nodding slightly…
“Yes, she and Rath are still there…as is I believe that Nicholas has returned there also.”

Max: he feels a chill go down his spine…
“Is there anything else that you can tell us?”

Tavner: he hadn’t really wanted to say anything, he didn’t want to compromise his sources, but the truth was his resources on Earth were limited and he didn’t know all that much: breaking the Vintarians rule of not passing on information unless they are absolutely assured of its accuracy…
“I understand that Nicholas has kept in touch with those two since the meeting. We think he’s up to something with them but we’re not certain what. I really don’t have any more to tell you than that.”

Max: thinking back to their earlier questions about them…
“Why didn’t Nicholas just send her to Kivar? She has the code, we know Kivar’s been murdering my relatives looking for one with the code and here she is, just itching to get home.”

Tavner: he actually smiles a little…
“Send her there, how? Larek’s forces destroyed the first and last ship Kivar sent and then you guys destroyed most of the forces that managed to escape from that ship. The war has been keeping Kivar rather busy. Besides, if he’s going to go to all the time and effort of sending a ship just for this Lonnie, Kivar’s going to make damn sure the Granolith accompanies them back as well.”
As he starts to leave, he looks confused as King Max sticks his hand out at him.

Max: just to keep him off balance a bit longer, he decided to introduce Tavner to an old Earth custom: smiling…
“Old tradition here, to “shake” on an agreement.”

Tavner: as he shakes hands with King Zan, then Prince Zan: smiling a little…
“What did that aunt of yours say…when in Rome…”
Before leaving he is re-introduced to his both his nieces Ava, as well as the one called Tess and her human bondmate, Kyle, and then finally to the tiniest of them and on whom so much is riding on, the babe, Princess Zanya.

Throughout the ages, the Fates have brought enemies together in friendship and strengthened allies through various types of unions but none are as special or lasting as those that share a common bloodline.


TBC

PS. Behr with me a bit here about Zan making a "charge" against Lonnie, Philip put him up to it and you should know by now that Philip doesn't do anything for no reason...trust him *wink*

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 29-Jan-2002 2:56:19 PM ]
posted on 29-Jan-2002 12:23:53 PM by TaffyCat
Hey Eveeryone,

I just wanted to let you all know that I am going to finish this story. I think it'll end about the same time as the show.
I, like most, had expected the show to end with this season but was taken back by that they have already been cancelled. It seems so odd that just last week they were given an extra episode for a 2 hour finale only to have rescended this week, and on the eve of Feb. sweeps, too. The timing is just damn odd.
I do not have it in me to rant or even to get upset about it. I only have acceptance.

Take Care,
Taffy

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 29-Jan-2002 12:45:02 PM ]
posted on 3-Feb-2002 3:47:50 AM by TaffyCat
I had a touch of writer's block. I knew what was going to be in this chatper, it just took awhile to "see" how it played out. This was kind of an awkward chapter, but then so was the situation. I'm answering some things while touching upon some new ones.

I have to say that I am totally jazzed about Tuesday's episode! It's been so long since there's been one that I'm this excited about! But they're all looking good from what I can tell from the spoilers through episode 16. I wish these had come at the beginning of the season and not end, then maybe we wouldn't be in this cancellation predicament once again. *sad*

Razz You're timing is perfect, this chapter is all about Zan and Tom. *wink*

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 112

Setting:
Evans house, Saturday early afternoon

Aunt Trudy: she’s in the living room enjoying playing with her great-grandniece but she can’t help glancing over at Zanya’s brooding Father: Zan’s been so full of life and so happy lately, she simply cannot understand the sudden change: she watches as he keeps glancing over towards Philip’s closed office door where Philip and George had disappeared to awhile ago: turning her attention back to the gurgling bundle on her lap…
“And have you visited Santa yet? No? Well, maybe I’ll tag along when Mommy and Daddy take you to meet him. I’m sure you’ve been a good little girl and Santa’s going to be bringing you lots of things.”
She tickles Zanya’s tummy and gets delightful giggles in response: she looks over to Zan and sees that he’s still staring at the closed door, looking worried: she frowns, then decides that the best way to get a brooding Zan to open up is to pry him open…with a sledge hammer…
“Ahem, Zan…Zan.”
As he ignores her, she picks up a pillow and throws it at him, nailing him in the face…
“There, that’s better. Now what’s this long face of yours? What’s going on?”

Zan: scowling a bit…
“Nothing.”

Aunt Trudy: “Bull, come on, I’m not going to stop until you tell me and I guarantee you, my resolve will outlast yours. So let’s hear it.”

Zan: he looks back to the closed door again…
“What are they doing in there?”

Aunt Trudy: looking at the closed door as well…
“I have no idea but whatever it is, it’s between them. Why are you worried about it anyways?”

Zan: looking down…
“I’m not.”

Aunt Trudy: she comes over with Zanya and takes a seat next to him…
“Zan, what is it? What’s got you so torn up?”

Zan: he hates this, he’s never been one to really show his emotions too much, it makes him feel…vulnerable: not sure how to explain…
“It’s just that…Mr. Evans has never liked me, in fact I think he was pretty happy when I told him that I didn’t want to live in Roswell and now…now this Tom Barnett is showing up. He’s supposed to be like me, but from what Max has said, he sounds like Max not me. I just…”
Finishing it off a little more softly…
“I just don’t want to be a disappointment to him, too.”
As he grows more quiet…
“I’m tired of being defective.”

Aunt Trudy: she can think of so many arguments against what he said but she knows that she would be just wasting her breath: instead she lifts her chin and stands up: addressing him in a matter-of-fact tone…
“Then don’t be and quite this wallowing in self pity, it’s very annoying. Now go help Max find that nativity scene Isabel insists is out in the garage, go, make yourself useful.”
She shoos him out of the house while she continues to cuddle her precious little great grandniece…
“Zanya, we’re just going to have to have a little talk with your grandpas and have them set your daddy straight. Silly boy. Now I wonder what’s taking your Mommy, Grandma Diane and Auntie Isabel so long? They’ve been gone for hours Christmas shopping. I bet they’ve bought out the toy store for you.”
After a little while of playing with Zanya, her curiosity gets the best of her and she barges in to the office to find out just exactly what her brother and nephew are planning and to give them a piece of her mind about their treatment of Zan: she emerges a short time later very happy: she’s now dying to tell Zan but she promised she wouldn’t, besides it’ll be better coming from them: the ladies finally arrive back home loaded down with mysterious packages that are quickly hidden away to be wrapped later: Isabel goes outside to find out why her brothers are so incompetent that they can’t locate one little nativity scene in the garage: Aunt Trudy can hear yelling, then a few crashes coming from the garage but decides to ignore it, after all they have to work some things out for themselves: later that afternoon, things have finally settled down, dinner is in the oven, Zanya’s being fed, and she joins the guys who have confiscated the tv to watch college football, when the doorbell rings announcing their guests: getting up from the football game…
“I’ll get it.”
Opening the door, she finds a very nice looking gentleman standing there, with beautiful amber eyes {my, oh my, this is what my nephews are going to look like later? Lucky Liz and Ava. Didn’t Max say he’s a widower? Hmmm}: smiling…
“You just have to be Tom Barnett. Hello, I’m Trudy Evans, Max’s grandaunt. Please come in.”

Tom: he had been nervous about this, things had just finally gotten settled down in his family over his announcement of finding his long lost grandson, when he got the phone call from Max about this twin Zan: then last week he had gotten a call from Max’s father, Philip, who explained a bit more about Zan and his idea for him: he had felt so bad for the boy, having to grow up like that, then being betrayed by his loved ones, almost killed, coming here and then off to find his girlfriend, or more correctly his wife: he wants to help but Zan does sound like a handful: he then had the task of explaining that he had yet another long lost grandson, Max’s twin, to his family: they were continuing the story that his brief affair with the unbeknownst to him at the time, alien, girlfriend resulted in the son he never knew, that died leaving him two orphaned grandsons: he also had to add the bit about twins being very common on the alien world, Antar, and while it did seem odd here, it was quite normal for Antarians, at least that’s how they explained Tess/Ava and Max/Zan to the Secret Service: smiling at the delightful looking lady standing in front of him, he can’t help but respond to the wonderful sparkle in her eye: turning on the charm a little…
“Yes, I am. It’s very nice to meet you Trudy. Thank you.”
As they step into the house, he turns slightly to his daughter and other grandson…
“And this is my daughter Cynthia and my grandson Anthony.”
General greetings and introductions are exchanged all around: he gave Max a hug and inquired about Liz and the her family, that they would be seeing them at breakfast at the Crashdown before they left: he met everyone but Zan and his new daughter-in-law: he looks around for them, turning back to Trudy…
“Are Zan and Ava here? I was looking forward to meeting them.”

Aunt Trudy: she smiles warmly as she explains…
“He’s a bit nervous about meeting you. They’re in Max’s room…perhaps having a little privacy might help.”

Tom: he frowns at her words: Philip had warned him that Zan wasn’t going to be easy…
“Sure, ok.”
She delivers him to a closed door, smiles at him and pats him on the shoulder for reassurance, then walks away, leaving him to it: knocking lightly, he gets a female voice answering “come in”: he wipes his sweaty hands on his slacks, then opens the door and stands there dumbfounded as he stares at Zan with a baby on his shoulder, burping: he briefly looks over at the petite blonde sitting next to him: he finally stammers out…
“Hi…uh, hi, I’m Tom Barnett and you must be Zan and Ava.”
He walks over and holds out his hand: Zan has to shift the baby a little then shakes his hand: he smiles a little at him…
“It’s good to meet you.”

Zan: he’s still uncomfortable about meeting him and just couldn’t bring himself to be out there with everyone right now: Zanya needing to nurse gave him the perfect excuse to be scarce: as he shakes his human relative’s hand…
“Yeah, good to meet you too.”

Tom: not sure what else to say, he then takes Ava’s hand…
“It’s nice to meet you Ava.”

Ava: she can feel the nervousness and concern coming off of Zan: he’s been like this for the last few days: she’s tried reassuring him time and time again that he had nothing to worry about, but it just fell on deaf ears: looking up at this Tom Barnett {so this is how Zan’s going to look when he’s old…not bad, not bad at all. I can definitely live with it.}: she smiles warmly…
“Hi, nice to meet you too.”

Tom: he returns her smile then turns back to Zan: looking at the babe in Zan’s arms, his eyes soften…
“And who’s this?”

Zan: he looks at his little girl, who is currently sucking noisily on her fist: he smiles with pride…
“Our daughter, Zanya.”

Tom: his own grin becomes wider as he looks at the little bundle…
“Well, let’s see, if our story holds that makes her my great-granddaughter. I’m a little young for that but I guess that’ll just give me longer to spoil her. Could I hold her?”
As Zan hands her over, his smile takes on the proud look so evident in Zan…
“Let’s get a good look you, little lady. My, those ears must be one hell of a dominant gene. I bet you’re getting spoiled rotten here, aren’t you? Yep, I’m sure you are. I know some other people that are going to be just itching to get a hold of you too. Spoiled is just for starters.”
He takes a seat at Max’s desk chair as he chats for a bit with his wide-eyed little great-granddaughter staring up at him: finally handing her back over to her mother, he turns back to Zan, trying to get to know him better…
“So how are you doing Zan? I understand you’ve had a rough time this last year.”

Zan: “Better…I’m better.”

Tom: “Good, that’s good.”
They sit in awkward silence for a bit, not sure what else to do he plunges on in…
“I’ve been told that you’re not real keen on staying in Roswell.”

Zan: {did he just say keen?}…
“Uh, no , we don’t want Zanya growing up with all these reporters around.”

Tom: nodding in agreement…
“Yeah, I can’t blame you there. So anywhere in particular you were considering on moving to?”

Zan: he looks over at Ava then shakes his head…
“No, we’ve been thinking someplace out of the way, someplace kind of quiet.”

Tom: “Hmmm, what about family Zan? Don’t you want to be close by your family here?”

Zan: defensive, that question hits a little too close to home…
“I’m not Zan Evans, just…just Zan Smith.”

Tom: “Oh.”
Not really sure how to say it…
“Well, I’m not sure how you’d feel about it but Taos is rather out of the way and quiet. We could maybe find you and Ava a nice little place of your own by us. I understand that Trudy, I mean Aunt Trudy lives there as well, so she’d be close by in case you’d want to visit her.”
The boy looks up at him startled: still feeling awkward…
“Zan, you wouldn’t have to stay if you didn’t want to, but it might not be a bad idea to have people around that care about you to help out. There’s a good community college there, I could help you get your GED and signed up for some classes. At least it’s a place to start. Zan, you and Ava think about it, ok?”

Zan: he was surprised by the offer, but then something dawns on him…
“Mr. Evans is trying to pawn me off on you, isn’t he?”

Tom: shaking his head…
“No, Zan, it’s not like that. Yes, he and I have talked but he’s not trying to pawn you off on anyone. You told him you didn’t want to live here. He’s concerned about you and Ava and little Zanya off by your selves. You’re both awfully young and he thought it would be good to make sure there was family support close by. He’s right, too. Plus I understand Aunt Trudy wants you to be close to her.”
Smiling ruefully and chuckling a bit as he remembers some of Zan’s antics that Philip relayed to him…
“As Philip puts it, she’s good at explaining things to you. I must say you’ve seemed to have inherited my older brother’s wild streak.”
Shaking his head at the memories…
“Man, he was always in trouble, use to borrow Dad’s car while he was at work. Sometimes he would be gone for days, just checking out the sights he’d say. He drove Dad insane. Mom always said that he just marched to the beat of a different drummer. I never could understand why he did the things he did, but then Mom would tell me that it wasn’t necessary to understand, just to accept him as is.”
His brow crinkles a little…
“He died at Normandy. The house felt so empty without him. He never got the chance to have a family.”
Looking at Zan again…
“Looks like a little of him might have lived on anyways. Think about it and let me know.”
They talk a little further before coming out and being introduced to their Aunt Cynthia and Cousin Anthony: they spend the evening getting acquainted and Philip and Max bring him up to speed on the war, the annulment, the engagement, and what passes for normal in Roswell, the alien capitol of Earth.

The Fates know that the ties of blood run strong in families and it is the family elders that help the young to realize it.



TBC...soon*wink*

[ edited 6 time(s), last at 3-Feb-2002 3:23:53 PM ]
posted on 3-Feb-2002 11:13:11 PM by TaffyCat
I had debated posting a little something that I had started a few weeks ago. It started as speculation and snarky comments on the M/L Spoiler thread at FF, and it sort of took off from there. Some of you have probably seen it in pieces over on ther spoiler board at FF or on RAMS, but I've finally decided to post it here.
It's totally spoilerish, is not to be taken seriously and it's sort of a rough cut story that I have decided not to clean up, just enjoy it for what it is.
It's called Chant Down Babylon...aka Nekkid Max.
Here's the link:
viewthread?forum=dreamer-fanfiction&id=61840

I will probably add to it and finish it off soon, but I don't promise to.
Hope you have a few laughs over it and enjoy.*wink*
posted on 4-Feb-2002 8:31:38 PM by TaffyCat
Get the kleenix box out.

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 113

Setting:
Crashdown, Christmas Eve Night

Max: he and Liz sit next to each other as all their families and friends gather around to exchange presents, share a meal and each other’s company at the closed restaurant: both he and Liz smile as the center of attention is getting passed around: as Zanya ends up in Uncle Michael’s lap, he turns to Liz…
“Looks like Michael is a softy after all.”

Liz: smiling as Zanya sucks on her toes…
“He always was one. I bet he and Maria have a bunch of kids.”

Max: “Yeah, you may be right. It is kind of fun having a baby around.”
He looks at a very pregnant Amy as she goes to help herself to some more potato salad from the potluck buffet…
“And it looks like there’s going to be another one any day now.”

Liz: “Yeah, I know. Maria said that she’s already starting to have some contractions but she still has a couple more weeks to go.”
Giggling a little…
“I understand Michael’s an awesome babysitter, provided you leave him with a roll of duct tape.”

Max: he looks at her funny…
“Huh?”

Liz: “Never mind. Are you going to go to midnight services tonight?”

Max: sighing…
“First Mom then Grandma and now you. I don’t know. It’s not really my thing.”

Liz: tugging a little at his red and green Christmas sweater…
“Sort of like this sweater, not really your thing.”

Max: looking down at what he’s wearing…
“Yeah, Mom again. And I’m sure when we get home we’ll get to open one present early and it’ll be new flannel pajamas.”
Looking over at the blue with white snowflake ones that Zan had opened a few moments ago as a gift from Santa…
“I just hope they’re not the same as the ones Zan got.”

Liz: laughing…
“I don’t think Zan knows what to do with them. He doesn’t strike me as the flannel pajama type of guy.”
As she watches Michael open his gift from Santa, she laughs harder…
“Or Michael for that matter, red and white striped, oh God, he’ll look like a giant candy cane!”

Max: laughs out loud at the horrid look on Michael’s face…
“That’s perfect!”
His smile takes on a different tone as Liz suddenly wraps her arms around his neck…
“Hmmm, where’s that mistletoe?”

Liz: “Who needs mistletoe?”
As they share a sweet kiss…
“Max, you know this is our last Christmas at home with our parents, you should really try and make your Mom happy.”

Max: “Oh, I get it, this is your way of trying to sway me, isn’t it?”
As she kisses him again…
“Hmmm, pretty effective too, but I could use a bit more convincing.”

Liz: smiling against his lips, she mumbles…
“I bet you could. So where’s my Christmas gift, huh?”

Max: kissing her again…
“At home. I sort of forgot it.”

Liz: “You did? Shame on you, we’re not even married yet and all ready you’re forgetting my gifts. Not a good example of what’s to come.”

Max: breathing in her scent…
“Hmm, you’re right. I guess I’ll just have to meet up with you later tonight to give it to you.”

Liz: tasting his lips again…
“Mmm, but I’ll be at midnight services later.”

Max: sighing…
“Ok you’ve convinced me, I’ll just have to meet you there then, but only if you promise to give me my present then too.”

Liz: “It’s a date, after services.”

Maria: looking over at the lovebirds locked in each other’s brace…
“Ok you two, this is a family gathering with a small child present, save it for later.”
Looking over at the stack of presents underneath the tree, she selects one…
“Oh Tobias, here’s one for you from Santa.”
Handing him a brightly wrapped shirt size box, similar to the ones Zan and Michael had already opened…
“I wonder what it could be?”

Setting: Midnight Christmas Services in the park

Liz: she and Max sit next to each other holding hands: she snuggles in closer to him to keep warm in the cold night air: she looks around at all her friends and family sitting there and feels truly blessed that so much has changed, that she no longer has to hide the alien secret or her love for a certain alien king: sighing contently, she listens to the children’s choir singing Silent Night: at this moment, all is right with the world.

Max: he can feel her peacefulness and holds her closer, wanting to capture even more of this feeling: out of the corner of his eye he spots his Mom looking at them with a warm, happy smile that is reflected in her eyes: he gives her a like smile back, feeling good, knowing that he had made his Mom very happy tonight: he kisses the top of Liz’s head then rests his cheek on it: he smiles to himself as he feels her Christmas present in his coat pocket, she’s going to love the silver necklace that forms a delicate V with 5 small sapphires in it.

Setting: Evans house, late Christmas morning

Diane: this morning had been wonderful with everyone getting up and crowding around the tree opening presents with Max in his new red and green checked flannel ‘jamies and Isabel wearing her new long flannel Minnie Mouse night shirt: they had purposefully kept everything real simple this year with most gifts being clothes or little things that they thought each other would like, the only exception was for Zanya, it’s doubtful that there’s a toy left out there for an infant that she did not get: Zan and his family arrived in time for breakfast to be followed by even more presents being opened: there’s a very special present that isn’t under tree: as everyone is busy helping Zanya play with all of her new toys: George and Philip disappear into Philip’s office and then reappears with a very carefully wrapped gift.

George: he waits until the commotion from earlier dies down: clearing his throat, while handing the present to Zan…
“Zan, Philip and I have been working on this for awhile. We hope that you will look on it favorably.”

Zan: the last couple of days had been quite an experience for him and Ava and even little Zanya, getting all kinds of gifts and well wishes from everyone, it’s gone a long ways in helping to get him out of his funk, but not completely: he’s shoots Aunt Trudy a quick look, she is beaming brightly at him: taking the package…
“Uh, Thanks.”
Ava comes over and sit with him on the floor as he opens the carefully prepared package: he opens the box to reveal a richly bound book: his brows crinkle, as he’s not sure what he’s looking at: lifting the book out, a large plain envelop falls out: looking at the envelope, he’s not sure what to do…
“Uh, should I open this first?”

George: “If you want to.”

Zan: he carefully opens the flap and pulls out the contents: it’s some sort of legal forms: he looks up again at them confused and is told to “read it”: he makes only as far as the document title “Application for Adoption, State of New Mexico”: this time he looks up in shock at them…
“This…this is…you…”

George: smiling at the boy’s reaction, encouragingly…
“Why don’t you open the book?”

Zan: he has to really concentrate to keep his hands from trembling as he carefully opens the book and lays it across his lap, he stares it: he’s emotions are threatening to overwhelm him.

Ava: she’s staring at the book, it’s a scrapbook with a detailed genealogy of the Evans’ family tree and in it, Zan is listed as a brother to Max and Isabel, and her, Ava, as his wife and it even includes little Zanya: she flips a few pages and sees detailed accounts of major accomplishment, births, marriages, deaths and many family pictures: she too becomes choked up and doesn’t know what to say.

George: gently explains…
“Betty and I have been going through and trying to organize our family histories for years. Philip called us right after Thanksgiving and explained about wanting to officially and legally make you part of this family.”
Smiling at the infant squirming in Isabel’s arms…
“It’s a good thing that we waited until we got here to finish it and have it printed, that way we got to include Ava and Zanya in it as well.”

Zan: his eyes are filled with tears as he looks up at the eldest of the Evans family…
“I thought…I thought…”
He looks back at the adoption papers…
“Why?”

Philip: it’s his turn…
“Zan, I admit that you and I are at odds a lot of the time, but that doesn’t mean I don’t care about you. You are a part of this family and we all want you to have a family name that we hope means something to you. I know having you carry it means something to us, and more. It also offers you protection for your daughter. God forbid, but if something were to happen to you and Ava, Zanya would be an orphan. You know that we would take care of her, but legally we would have to fight for her. You being our son and her, our granddaughter, well, it would just makes things easier. That’s only one of the reasons we want to formally adopt you, the main one is because you’re a part of this truly diverse and slightly crazy family and should have a place that you can always call home, regardless of where you chose to live.”

Zan: looking back down at the family tree and his name next to Max’s, fighting back the tears…
“Does this mean you’re Dad?”

Philip: sighing heavily…
“It would appear so.”

Zan: swiping at his wet eyes with his shirtsleeve: smiling a little mischievously…
“Then could I have a raise in my allowance?”

Like the Evans family, the Fates are also home for the Holidays.


TBC
posted on 4-Feb-2002 11:29:15 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
izzylizard originally wrote:

love tom too *happy*....so, does the general public not know max's origins? cause otherwise tom's family would see through the lies and such...why not tell the real story instead of he had an alien fling? (*lol*)

izzy *bounce*


Because way back when Tom and Max originally met, the general population didn't know about the aliens and Tom wanted to tell his family about Max, so they contrived the long lost grandson story. So yes, he's telling a lie to cover a lie.
No, that they are clones is not generally known except for immediate family and Tom. Also I don't want to drag this story into the "is cloning ethical?" and "how can you clone a soul?" issues. It's not critical to this story and I'd rather not take the time when I don't have to.

Glad you liked the chapters.*happy*
posted on 6-Feb-2002 9:26:42 PM by TaffyCat
You should know me by now, just when you think things are running smoothly, something else comes along.

The Old Adobe Hotel is something I made up, so picture a medium sized elegent hotel. ;)

Oh and before anyone accuses CP Lanua of double crossing anyone, remember HE, never said who or what he would support. Prince Tavner could only plead Max's case for continued support, etc, but it was/is CP Lanua's decision to make! Be careful of what he is actually saying vs. what you are thinking he says, it's easy to assume things when they aren't in fact what's being said at all...did I confuse you?

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 114

Setting:
New Year’s Eve day, Old Adobe Hotel Grand Ball Room

Max: he grins as Liz goes about the elegant banquet room with clipboard in hand meeting with caterers, decorators, dj, and the other various people, making the final arrangements for tonight: she’s been going insane taking care of all the final arrangements for tonight and thanks to their connection, she’s quickly dragging him to the asylum with her, but today he brought with him what will relieve her of all her frustrations for the day, he hopes: she’s so busy with the details that he’s actually able to sneak up behind her: quickly snatching the clipboard out of her hands as she’s talking to the hotel’s caterer…
“So watcha doin’?”

Liz: she’s got a million things to do and this isn’t helping: aggravated…
“Max, I’m in no mood, give it back.”

Max: grinning from ear-to-ear mischievously…
“Nuh uh.”
Enjoying himself, he purposefully holds it out away from her.

Liz: growing angry…
“Max, I don’t have time for this. It’s not funny, I said give it back!”

Isabel: she comes up from behind her brother and grabs the clipboard from him: all business…
“I’ll take that.”
She quickly scans down the general plans and items on the list {not bad, not bad, maybe change the appetizers a little.}: looking over at her brother and his fiancée…
“Ok, I think I got it from here on out. So go on, enjoy yourselves.”
Turning to the caterer…
“Hello, I’m Isabel Evans, so let’s see how you’ve got this laid out.”

Liz: she furious: as Isabel walks away with the plans to her engagement party: starting to go after her…
“Oh, no she doesn’t!”
Max grabs her by the arm before she can get too far, so she turns on him instead…
“Just what do you think you doing? You know what’s going to happen, she’s…she’s…”

Max: he can’t help the grin, she’s just so darn cute when she’s furious…
“She’s going to follow the plan that you’ve laid out…mostly. Mom’s drilled it into her that this is our engagement party, not hers. Besides it’s too late to make too many changes even if she wanted to…and Mom will be by later to check up on…things.”
As she stands there glaring at him with fire in her eyes, his smirk just adding fuel to her fury…
“And also, you have other things to attend to.”

Liz: crossing her arms defensively in front of her: seething…
“Oh I do, do I?”

Max: very smugly…
“Yes, you do.”
He pulls out appointment cards…
“This one is for a sauna and a mud bath at 1:00, this one is for a massage at 2:30, this one is for a manicure and pedicure at 3:30, and this one is for the hair dresser and make-up at 4:30; but before all that, we have a lunch date at 11:00…”
Checking his watch…
“And it’s 10:50 now, so we better get going or we’re going to be late. Maria will be joining you for the day at 1:00 and she warned me not to make you late or it will set everything off for the rest of the day so we better get moving, or as Maria so aptly put it, ‘I’ll be a belated king’”
He grins broadly as a matching smile now radiates brightly from his future wife and queen.

Liz: “Well, I guess we can’t have that, so let’s go.”

Setting: Old Adobe Hotel, Grand Ball Room, Late New Year’s Eve

Liz: she and Max have danced the night away: she had been so preoccupied for the last few weeks that she had forgotten what it was like to actually enjoy herself, and she had Max to thank for reminding her: first was a wonderful early lunch at that cute French Bistro down the street, followed by a relaxing stroll through the park then back here and some girlfriend time: the mud bath was way weird but surprisingly relaxing and getting to share it with Maria made it extra special: in fact she got so relaxed that she practically fell asleep on the massage table: by the time they had gotten done with the manicures, pedicures, hair and make-up she truly felt like a queen: his voice breaks through her trip down memory lane {That’s because you are a queen, or will be one, soon. You’re beautiful.}: looking into his intense amber eyes {Thank you…thank you for everything today. You made the day perfect, I wasn’t expecting that, thank you.}.

Max: smiling smugly and feeling extremely good: he holds her closer in his arms are they dance to some oldies: he kisses her delicately on the lips…
“Your welcome. You deserved it and more, much more.”
Glancing around the room…
“And see Isabel didn’t really change anything, everything’s pretty much how you wanted it. It made her feel good to help.”

Liz: loving the feel of being in his arms…
“I know. I’m glad you asked her to do it, although I don’t recall having caviar on the menu. But yes, she was wonderful pulling all the final touches together for us. I’ll have to be sure to do something special to thank her it.”
She glances at the clock on the wall above the door…
“It’s almost time Max.”

Max: not wanting to let go just yet: he swings her around in his arms…
“I know, but just a few more minutes.”

Tobias: he and Kathy had been having a wonderful time tonight, but then they’ve been have a wonderful time for the last several months and that worries him: he keeps wondering when the bubble is going to burst, everything is going along just too fine: as he looks at the clock, he knows that tonight is going to be the night that changes everything, tonight his King announces to his people and his foes that he will be taking a human, an Earther as his bride and queen: there’s no telling what events this is going to set in motion, or what the fallout is going to be: they hadn’t heard anything from Vintar, either officially or unofficially: Larek wasn’t sure exactly what to think of it but remained hopeful since Vintar’s intelligence hadn’t dried up and disappeared, yet: as the clock reads five minutes till ten, he can hear the reporters in the next room bustling about waiting for a big announcement from the famous Roswell Aliens: as the song ends, he gives Kathy a kiss…
“You’ll have to excuse me, duty calls.”

Kathy: she nods her head as he walks over to the boy that is actually the King of an entire alien world: her and Tobias’s relationship has been like a dream, he was incredible kind and generous, usually very thoughtful, occasionally playful, slightly clumsy sometimes, and clueless about some things with just a touch of male chauvinist that she secretly loved, yet enjoyed protesting whenever possible: he was the perfect human male catch, except he wasn’t human: she knows that he purposefully doesn’t use his powers too often in front of her but it’s always in the back of her mind that he has them and it makes her wonder if two people from different worlds could actually be meant to be together: as she looks at the two young lovers about to announce their intentions to the world {perhaps it is possible after all.}.

Tobias: since this was an announcement of intergalactic proportions, it was decided that someone more intergalactic, namely him, should be the one to make the actual announcement: as he stands slightly in front and to the side of his King and future Queen, with Philip and Diane, Jeff and Nancy stand next to him as he reads the short and simple announcement to a truly wide audience…
“I, Tobias of the Royal House of Antar and Royal Family of Renular, along with Mr. and Mrs. Evans and Mr. and Mrs. Parker are pleased to announce the engagement of Max Evans, King Zan of Antar to Miss Elizabeth Parker of Roswell, New Mexico, Earth. Our families rejoice at this announcement and look forward to sharing in their many happy years together.”
He looks up to a sea of camera lenses, bright lights and microphones everywhere: taking a deep breath…
“At this time we would like a take a few moments to answer a couple of questions.”
He gives a quick look to the throng of security agents standing very close by and in between him and his King, and only then is he willing to step aside,

Reporter 1: he tries to get right in front of the alien king, only to find very large hands attached to a very large body preventing him from doing so, instead he does the next best thing and sticks his microphone out as far as possible while he shouts his question…
“Your Majesty, Your Majesty, when will the nuptials be held and where, what planet?’

Max: only Liz’s steal resolve to remain calm and to keep him calm, is what’s getting him through this: forcing himself to smile as naturally and calmly as possible…
“The wedding will be here on Earth this June. Other than that I’m afraid that’s all I really know since it’s the bride’s family planning it. I just plan on showing up when and where I’m told.”
His smile relaxes a bit as the journalist chuckle a little.

Reporter 2: it’s his turn to shove a microphone at them…
“Your Majesty, will this mean that Miss Parker will become Queen Elizabeth?”

Max: “Um, actually she’ll be Queen Liz.”

Reporter 2: “How do think your people will react?”

Max: “I hope that they’ll fall in love with her like I did.”

Reporter 3: he’s off to the side a little bit, so he shoves his microphone towards Liz…
“Miss Parker, do you plan on living here or eventually on your husband world?”

Liz: she can feel Max looking at her with confidence…
“I’ll live where ever my husband lives. His world is my world as is this one both our world as well.”
Her smile deepens as she hears {hmm, maybe you should be the diplomat. I think I understood what you just said.}

Reporter 4: “What about after the marriage, what are your plans then?”

Max: he just can’t help him self: grinning broadly and chuckling slightly…
“A Honeymoon, what else?”

Reporter 4: as the chuckles die down…
“Yes, of course, but afterwards, what do you plan to do?”

Max: “Much the same as we have been doing, getting an education to help prepare ourselves for our future.”

Reporter 4: “College then, which one or ones are you considering?”

Max: “We’ve both applied to several and so far haven’t heard back. It sort of depends on where we’re accepted.”

Reporter 4: “Do you really think any college would turn down a chance to boast about being the one that educated an alien king?”

Max: growing tired of this line of questioning…
“Then I guess West Roswell High has a lot of bragging rights. But seriously, we would rather get accepted on our merits and not on any title. Next question.”

Reporter 5: “Do you know where you’ll live, here on Earth or your home world?”

Max: “For now Earth, but we’re hoping to someday return to Antar.”
Looking over at Tobias, he signals with a look that he’s had enough.

Tobias: stepping back over…
“Last question.”

Reporter 6: “What about children, are they possible and how would they be brought up, what religion?”

Liz: she’s not sure why, but those questions rather irks her: thanks to their connection, Max already knows that she needs to answer: keeping her voice level…
“We certainly hope for and plan on having children and they will be raised by us with the morals and values that our parents instilled in us.”
She continues to smile {See, you’re a natural diplomat. Now let’s go back and enjoy our party.}

Max: “Thank you all for coming. We hope everyone has a Happy New Year!”
As the security agents start hustling the reporters out, he and Liz turn to go back to the party: he can’t help but pause and give her a tender kiss {you were wonderful}: suddenly there seems to be a million flashes of light going off as the reporters clamor for a picture: that kiss is an image that will be in every newspaper and magazine by week’s end: and thanks to a little device from Tobias that is sitting unobtrusively in the corner on a shelf, that interview is already making its way across the galaxy.

Setting: Vintarian Royal Palace, several hours later

Crown Prince Lanua: he sits at his desk along with his eldest son and heir and reviews for the third time the scenes from Earth: a beeping suddenly starts on a monitor panel on the desk: he sits back and folds his hands across his ample lap…
“Well, this should be interesting. Tavner…”
As silently instructed, Tavner goes behind the visual shielding screen so that he may observe without being seen: Lanua waits a few moments so that he does not appear anxious before finally pushing the button and taking the video call…
“Good day to you, Lord Kivar. To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

Kivar: trying to look as equally at ease, but he still bristles at being addressed as “Lord Kivar” and not as “Your Majesty” which he knows is how Max Evans would have been: he finally manages to put on a poker face…
“Good day to you, Your Highness. I hope that all is well with you and your people.”

Lanua: “As well as can be expected, and you?”

Kivar: “Well, everything is going well. I was calling to wish you my condolences regarding the unfortunate happenings on Earth. I can only imagine how indignant you must feel seeing your beloved granddaughter set aside like that for an Earth girl, and a mere commoner at that. Truly despicable.”

Lanua: “Awe yes, the granddaughter that died at your hands I understand. Yes, truly indignant.”

Kivar: “Yes, I am truly and sincerely sorry for that, but as I have explained that was entirely the doing of an underling that has long since paid the price for his error. I am just troubled to see the callus disregard that this Max Evans has for you and your granddaughter.”

Lanua: “Indeed, thank you for your concern, Kivar.”

Kivar: clearing his throat a little…
“I thought in light of the current developments you might want to reconsider their union.”

Lanua: folding his hands as if in contemplation…
“It would seem that I would have to, but as you can understand, I would be a bit leery of contemplating my granddaughter’s marriage to anyone at this time.”

Kivar: “Ah, yes, quite understandable, but it was not she that I was thinking of… it was your son, Prince Tavner.”

Lanua: taken aback by this, he’s not sure of exactly what this proposal is about…
“To whom?”

Kivar: “Since the unfortunate demise of Princess Trefina, Prince Tavner has been left alone to attend to his duties and family, truly a shame especially since there is a suitable bride available for consideration. Princess Vilandra of Antar, who is currently under the protection of my esteemed General Nicholas while on Earth, has been approached about this union and has responded most favorable to it. It would, of course, be the perfect situation for you. If, by some odd chance, this silly rebellion is successful then your son has direct ties to the Royal House of Antar. If, as more likely the case, it is squashed then I shall look forward to bringing her home to Antar and assisting her to rise to her proper station as the ruling Queen of Antar, and who better to assist her in the long run than a devoted husband and father of her future children, Prince Tavner.”

Lanua: truly surprised by this, he has to admit it is an intriguing thought…
“If, as you say, you manage to squash this rebellion, then I would think you’d be tempted to consider a union between this Princess Vilandra and yourself. If I were to even consider a union between her and Prince Tavner, what guarantees would I have that as soon as all rebellions are settled, I don’t find myself in the very same situation I am now, giving support and getting little or nothing in return?”

Kivar: “Ah, you see, I am not such a young man any longer and the new Princess Vilandra is quite young and inexperienced in the ways of government. I fear that I will not be here long enough to see that she is properly trained. I, of course, will work diligently to do all that I can. Perhaps we will talk at a future date of the possible union of my son to perhaps a future daughter born of Prince Tavner and Princess Vilandra’s union, or even my daughter to a future son?”

Lanua: he’s dying to go back and reread the documents that they had received from Earth via Larek: choosing his words carefully…
“That is a very interesting idea. I will naturally have to consult with Prince Tavner about this and see how he feels about the prospect of remarrying. You have given me much to consider. Good day to you, Lord Kivar.”

Kivar: showing a charming smile…
“I look forward to further discussions. Good day, Your Highness.”

Like everyone else, the Fates must never underestimate an enemy for it just maybe their downfall.


TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 6-Feb-2002 10:59:16 PM ]
posted on 6-Feb-2002 10:42:27 PM by TaffyCat
Glad you guys like it. Funny I'm not really fond of politics yet this story certainly has major politcal aspects to it...I guess I like the intrigue of behind the scene stuff.

BTW, I loved last night's eppy. I'm even looking forward to Panacea, next week, but the one I'm dying to see is Chant Down Babylon as the end of the month...it is looking absolutely incredible, spoilerwise! Damn, JK, why in the hell couldn't he have started S3 with this stuff? I would have been happy if he had slowly, slowly, in miniscule amounts introduced Jessi and a little, itty-bitty bit of Isabel. I bet we wouldn't be on the cancellation possiblity list if he had done that!...need to go back to good thoughts, the eppies are looking good for Feb. sweeps and even beyond, just hope the viewers come back to enjoy them!

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 6-Feb-2002 10:53:04 PM ]
posted on 6-Feb-2002 11:31:23 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
Klaatu42 originally wrote:
ROTF...*big* Snarky cruel streaks work for me!*big**big*

You can pick on me any time you like.*tongue*

Do you have any idea how long it takes to go back and read all 114 chapters of this story? I guess you do, probably one tenth (of a tenth) of the time as it took to write. Fine! You win!

Cindy slinks away to go and re-read TMF again. (Yay! Who needs sleep anyway?)

Cin


Oh hell, you caught it before I edited it. I thought I had gone a bit too far and didn't want to upset anyone, especially you cuz I really, really didn't mean to be that snarky with anyone. I'm glad you took it the way I meant it.*wink*

BTW, if you really want me at my snarky best, go read Chant Down Babylon...aka Nekkid Max, the link is on page 40, I think. It's spoilerish, but not overly so besides the episode is in a few weeks and my version was way off base on several, read almost all, points. But a real fun read and short too, take maybe 10-15minutes.

BTW, yeah, it's been awhile but yeah, it costs me a good night's sleep to reread this monster and I'm up late enough as it is writing it so I rarely reread it.

Take Care,
Taffy
posted on 7-Feb-2002 7:22:40 PM by TaffyCat
Ah, don't ya just love politics? I hope this clarifies a few things.
I really love Amy and Jim together. I know she's supposed to be making a quick appearance in an episode, I hope they keep it in the script.

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 115

Setting:
Vintarian Royal Palace, immediately following

Tavner: he steps back around the screen and looks at his father…
“You can’t be seriously considering this?”

Lanua: he rises from his desk and goes to sit at a small gaming table, he turns a knob on the side and beautiful chest set appears: as he fondles the intricately carved queen.…
“This is a marvelous game the Earthers came up with, don’t you agree?”

Tavner: he had gotten pretty good at reading his father over the years and can tell that he is indeed considering this proposition: wearily he takes a seat on the other side of the table…
“It’s a wonderful import. I guess Earth does have a few things worthwhile.”

Lanua: “So it would seem.”

Tavner: “I have Prince Zan’s charge against her. She can’t rule.”

Lanua: pondering things…
“You know, that troubled me. I couldn’t understand why they made the claim to you and not Larek. Larek would have immediately pursued it. Now, I’m beginning to see why.”
He can see that his son is still trying to understand it…
“Work it through Tavner. What happens if this claim is presented?”

Tavner: “You mean when it’s presented.”

Lanua: nodding his head in agreement…
“Yes, of course, of course.”

Tavner: “She would be presented with the charges and be triad. Once found guilty, which after hearing the details I’m convinced she is, she would be removed from the line of succession and most likely be imprisoned or at least banished somewhere.”

Lanua: “Yes, but who else would it affect?”
As his son remains silent: on one side he lines up the King, the Bishop, the rook: touching the King…
“Right now King Zan, rules in absentia.”
Knocking the King down…
“If he falls, then Prince Zan ascends the throne.”
Knocking the Bishop down…
“Then my great-granddaughter, Princess Zanya.
Lining up the pieces on the other side…
“But what does the rest believe?”
Lining up the King, the Knight, the other Knight…
“Again King Zan…
Knocking the King over…
“Then Isabel Evans, Princess Vilandra…
As one Knight falls…
“Then ….”

Tavner: he finally gets it…
“Then the other Princess Vilandra.”
Nodding…
“If we present the charges, we tip their hand that Prince Zan lives and that Princess Zanya exists.”

Lanua: “Exactly. They have given us a gift, knowledge and with knowledge is power.”

Tavner: “Power over what?”

Lanua: “Ah… that depends on how we decide to use it. Tell me, if you were to marry this Princess Vilandra, what would be the likely outcome?”

Tavner: “I’d never get a good night’s sleep again.”

Lanua: raising his eyebrow at that one…
“Indeed, I have heard she’s quite…vibrant.”

Tavner: now it’s his turn to raise an eyebrow…
“As I have heard also, but after that… vibrancy, I would be wondering when she would stick a dagger in my back.”

Lanua: “I hear some find the prospect of danger quite…stimulating.”

Tavner: “While I admit that I’m not a youth any longer, I do not require additional… stimulations.”

Lanua: “Yes, I have heard that also. But let us return to discussing how best to use this knowledge. If I say no, Kivar will become suspicious, for he is correct this is a very intriguing possibility, and will wonder why.”

Tavner: he remains quite as he thinks it through: looking up at his father…
“You don’t intend on turning it down, do you? You can’t.”

Lanua: “No, I can’t without exposing what we know. But as the Earther’s say, ‘the devil is in the details’.”

Tavner: eyeing his father very critically…
“You’ll string it out, you’re going to play him along.”

Lanua: resetting the game pieces: moving the pawn out two spaces…
“We have just been given power over Kivar, how could I not make use of it?”

Tavner: moving his pawn out, matching his father’s move…
“What about the support for Larek?”

Lanua: moving his bishop out…
“A closet is for keeping things out of sight when others are around, we have many closets in this palace. You’re move.”

Tavner: staring at his father…
“It’s dangerous to play with a double edge sword. Be careful you don’t cut yourself.”

Lanua: “Ah, I’m an old man. As I understand it, you’re the one that needs to be careful of getting cut. Are you going to move or not?”

Setting: Valenti house, early hours New Year’s morning

Amy: stumbling into the house from the party…
“Ugh, my back is killing me.”
As she passes in front of the mirror…
“God, look at me, I look like a beached whale in sequins. What was I thinking wearing this thing?”
Holding up her very low-healed pumps…
“And just look at these things? When did I turn into my mother?”

Jim: taking his tie off, he comes up behind his wife…
“About six months ago when you became the mother of three and one on the way. Don’t worry, no whale could’ve made that dress sparkle like you did tonight, you absolutely glowed.”

Amy: as her husband is nibbling the back of her neck…
“Oh please, there are enough things that glow around here. And to think, I use to think this town was boring. I can’t believe Zan did that tonight.”

Jim: laughing while shaking his head…
“I can. From what I’ve heard that was rather…tame in comparison.”

Amy: “Tame? Jim, he turned all the street lights into Roman candles.”
Thinking about…
“Well, he was right, it was a rather romantic touch for the evening, and it was an awfully sweet thing to do to cap off Max and Liz’s engagement announcement.”

Jim: climbing into bed with his wife…
“Uh huh, the city parks supervisor that showed up right afterwards thought so too.”

Amy: “By the way, where did Philip get that bottle of scotch you all were drinking?”

Jim: yawning…
“Don’t know, he called it his ‘Emergency Zan Supply’… good stuff too.”

Amy: “What about Kyle, are you going to say anything to him about tonight? I mean, I can understand a young man wanting to experiment with a sip or two. After all, we all were young once, but by the way he was acting he had a great deal more than a sip. Imagine, getting into a fight with the bridegroom-to-be at his engagement party. Good thing the reporters had left already.”

Jim: his eyes are already closed…
“I already did and he really did have just a sip. Apparently aliens can’t handle their liquor and Kyle is alien just enough now. But yeah, blaming Max and hitting him for it wasn’t too cool. I’ll have him apologize in the morning again… when he’s sober.”

Amy: “Good.”
Laughing a little as she thinks about the evening…
“Although, Tess certainly loved it when Kyle started reciting poetry to her over the loud speaker.”

Jim: laughing too…
“Yeah, I don’t think the guys are going to let him forget that one. Good night dear.”

The Fates know that it takes a strong bond between spouses to make a house a home.

TBC





[ edited 2 time(s), last at 7-Feb-2002 7:42:33 PM ]
posted on 8-Feb-2002 12:56:07 AM by TaffyCat
quote:
Rookie originally wrote:
Talk about Freudian slips! I spewed Diet Coke all over the place about this one--so appropriate, considering what we often see on TV Roswell...

"Lanua: he rises from his desk and goes to sit at a small gaming table, he turns a knob on the side and a beautiful CHEST set appears: as he FONDLES the intricately carved queen.… "*happy*

Sorry, wasn't trying to be mean. I am loving these Meddling Fates enormously. There hasn't been an "episode" that hasn't been perfect. I especially love Aunt Trudy--what a jewel. Makes getting older not seem so bad when you have an Aunt Trudy who is way cooler than most of the young chicks you see (did I really type 'way cooler'? My kids would absolutely shoot me...).

It is always a real gift to find one of your updates, Taffy. Many thanks for sharing your time and your talent.

Connie


Er...uh, yeah, I meant to do that, uh huh, yeah, I did. Just wanted to see if anyone was paying attention *tongue*

Taffy slinks off...stupid MS Word, who the hell wrote their grammer check feature anyways?

quote:
izzylizard originally wrote:
ooo- I like your set a' politics *big* this is fun...*lol*...but ya, someone mentioned that this kind of sounds like the o so interesting Julio-Claudians... very true....oook. digression much?


I loved the: I, Claudius series from the late 70’s/early 80’s. Ugh, Oh Gawd, I really am old enough to remember it when it first aired. ::thud:: How'd this happen?

Did the same actor that played Claudius play Brother Cadfeal(sp?) also? Sorry not up to snuff on English actors.

quote:
CEO Shaft originally wrote:
How long have you been writing it?
CEO Shaft


Too damn long! I started the prequel, MAYDFCT, right after TSAP, so a year ago. Like I said too long. My goal has been to clean up as many chads as I can, I had no idea it would take me this long to do it! But we're gettin' there, we really are, I swear!

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 8-Feb-2002 2:04:40 AM ]
posted on 8-Feb-2002 9:41:05 AM by TaffyCat
quote:
BelevnDreamsToo originally wrote:
I'm a little worried about Tavner's safety, if he marries Vilondra!! Won't Zan and Max think he's betrayed them?? Am I the only one a little confused??

Can't wait for more!!! Soon please!!! Thanks J *big*


Lanua basically plans on stringing Kivar along. He's going to play both sides of the fence in the war much as he has been (he's been trading with Antar and Kivar all along, yet supplying Larek with intel info.) now he's just upping the stakes. Yes, this is always a dangerous thing to do but can be quite profitable both in wealth and power if done right. Will Tavner really marry Vilandra? If Kivar wins, he just might, if Kivar loses, he'll present Zan's charge and have her triad.
posted on 10-Feb-2002 7:20:25 PM by TaffyCat
I have been planning this chapter long before I knew anything about the Ch-Ch-Changes/Panacea/Chant Down Babylon, so the timing of it is purely coincidence.
BTW, for those unspoiled, according to Star2000Monkey's synopsis, Panacea is actually better than us spoiled dreamers had hoped. She gave it a B+ rating (BTW, she gave CCC an A-). And if done right Chant Down Babylon should be close to an A or better, at least from what we can tell from the spoilers. Sigh, why in the hell they didn't do this story for Nov. sweeps is beyond me, but I digress, back to my version of Roswell.

F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 116

Setting:
Crashdown, a few days later, morning shift

Maria: she watches as her friend gets yet another order wrong: as Liz comes back to the waitressing station to get the correct order…
“Ok chicca, spill. What’s going on? This is the third wrong order this morning and let’s face it we’ve only had a handful of customers so far. So come on, out with it.”

Liz: while she’s waiting for the toast to pop up, keeping her voice low…
“Oh, it’s nothing really. Max is doing his ‘meditating’ again with the Granolith and whenever he does that, I sort of…I don’t know…it’s like part of me goes with him and what’s left feels kind of foggy.”

Maria: “Yep, should’ve figured it was alien related. So…can you tell what he’s doing with it? Does he take some of those mental trips with it, like that one to Antar? Does he let you tag along?”

Liz: “Not exactly. He mainly works on learning how to control it, which really means he has to learn how to ask it the right questions the right way. I have accompanied him a time or two, but it’s not exactly like a joy ride to another galaxy. Besides I think I distract him when I’m totally there.”
As she’s buttering the toast…
“But he did take me once to visit this monastery in Renular. It was so beautiful, it was on a high plateau and the Granolith told him that you could only reach it by foot, no modern machines were allowed there. It was full of fragrant gardens and orchards and water fountains, very peaceful.”

Maria: “Sounds like someplace Loverboy would pick to take you.”
Sighing…
“Mine’s idea of romance is the motor cross races. Can you believe he asked me if I wanted to go there for my birthday?”

Liz: finishing putting her order together…
“At least he remembered your birthday this year.”

Maria: dryly…
“Um, yeah, I bought him a huge calendar for Christmas and wrote it in permanent ink before giving to him.”

Liz: she goes to drop off the correct meals to her customers…
“Here ya go. Sorry about that. I’ll take some off of the tab for the delay.”
Walking back to grab the coffee pot for a round of refills, some new customers come in the door: glancing back to greet them…
“Oh hi, welcome to the Crashdown, just take a seat anywhere and we’ll be right with ya.”
She refills the coffee for the current customers and then goes to the new ones, with order book in hand…
“Have you decided yet?”
She rights down their orders, collects their menus, and accidentally brushes the hand of one of the new patrons: she gasps slightly as suddenly the patron turns all dark, so dark that she can’t make out his features and in her head she hears his thoughts {too slow in the mornings, we’d get a better take if we wait until almost closing time, that way those alien girls and their guards will most likely be gone too.}: coming back to her senses she tries to cover her nervousness…
“I’ll…I’ll be right back with your water.”
At the station she motions to Maria…
“Maria, go upstairs and get my Dad. Those two that just came in are planning to rob us tonight.”

Maria: watching her friend spilling water all over as she tries to fill two glasses, her mouth drops open in shock…
“How do you know that, did you over hear them or something?”

Liz: she freezes for a moment as she thinks about what just did happen: it finally hits her…
“Oh my God, I touched him and I could sense that he was up to no good, then I…I heard his thoughts! Maria, go get my Dad, now.”

Max: physically he’s sitting on his bed at home, subconsciously he’s in the Granolith chamber: he and Liz had discovered that even when his consciousness was elsewhere, through their bond connection they could still sense each other and she could even join him but then he didn’t get any practice done when she was around, well, no Granolith practice anyways: since it took energy to completely shut the door on their connection, energy which he needed to work with the Granolith, they compromised and settled for leaving the door to their connection slightly ajar so they could at least feel each other’s presence and emotions: suddenly he starts getting feelings of unease and worry: they seem to be growing in strength: his concern grows as he starts to get flooded with these emotions, totally blowing his concentration: his sudden break with the Granolith causes his room to spin around and around for a few moments as his consciousness rejoins his body: finally clearing his head, he zooms in on what’s going on with Liz {Liz, what’s wrong? What happened? Are you ok?}.

Liz: she managed to serve the customers their waters without spilling any and was back at the break station when she heard him {I’m ok, I think. There’re two men that just came in. I’m sure they’re casing the place to rob it later on. I heard what one of them was thinking and he…for a moment he turned all dark when I touched him.}.

Max: getting off his bed and slipping a jacket on {Get out of there, now. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.}: he grabs his car keys and is out the door and in the jeep.

Liz: {I’m keeping an eye on them. Maria went to get my Dad. I can’t just leave them alone. Oh, here’s my Dad and Maria.}

Max: flooring the jeep {Good, tell him and you and Maria get out of there, let your Dad handle it. I mean it, NOW!}

Jeff: he’s shocked by what his daughter just told him, he eyes the two would-be robbers, turning to his daughter and her best friend…
“Max is right. You two go out the back. Tell the agents what’s going on. I’ll handle it from here.”

Liz: she looks at him for a moment, scared…
“Dad…”

Jeff: “GO NOW!”
As they leave out the back, he waits for a few moments giving them time to get to safety then walks over…
“Sorry fellas. We had some trouble with the grill. I’m afraid that we’re not going to be able to get you your orders.”

Patron: he looks around at the emptying café and notices that those two girls have vanished and he assume their agents as well, deciding that now is probably the only chance he’s going to get: smiling he acts as if he’s pulling out his wallet…
“No problem.”
He pulls out a gun instead and points it at the owner…
“But I’ll be taking whatever you have in the till with me. Now move…nice and easy and no one will get hurt.”

Max: as he pulls up he spots Liz and Maria around the corner sitting in their agents’ car, he’s told that the police are on their way but under the circumstances they can’t leave their charges: even without their connection he can tell how scared Liz is for her Dad: he looks around to see what all’s going on and spots a motorcycle barreling down the street towards them…
“Michael.”

Maria: she’s as upset as Liz is and just as scared for Mr. Parker…
“Yeah, I told him.”

Michael: pulling up, mincing no words…
“What’s the situation?”

Max: “Jeff’s in there with them. Place doesn’t look too busy, so probably alone.”

Michael: he simply nods his answer Max’s unspoken question.

Max’s Agent: he’s been guarding him for several months, long enough to get a measure of the man and right now there’s a huge knot in his stomach as he realizes that his charge is about to do something dangerous…
“Your Majesty, please don’t, let the police handle it.”

Max: he looks at him for a moment, then Michael, and finally back to Liz: he gives him his answer…
“I’m not going to let my future father-in-law get held hostage or worse.”
Before the agents can act, he taps Michael on the shoulder and they head off at a jog-run to the Crashdown…
“Let’s go.”
As they reach the backdoor to the restaurant, their agents catch up with them.

Agent: pissed about being put in this situation, normally he would never allow his charge any where near danger like this, but then this was no normal assignment and he knows that there is no way he really could stop Max, if he’s determined to go through with it: grabbing his shoulder…
“Now listen up, this is totally foolish, but if you’re determined go through with it, it’s going to be my way. You two stay behind us at all costs. Stay out of the line of any fire. We’ll scope out the situation and if you can help, we’ll let you know.”

Max: he can tell Michael is bristling at being held back, but he can understand the agents’ actions…
“Our goal is to save Jeff Parker hopefully without blood shed. We’ll be right behind you both.”
Once the agents give the signal that the back is all clear, he and Michael follow them through the back door: through the swinging door they spy Jeff emptying the till with the two armed robbers hovering close by: one’s looking out the window at the empty street while the other has his gun in Jeff’s face: tapping Michael’s shoulder, he whispers loud enough for the agents to hear as well…
“We can disarm them from here if you two can take them down afterwards.”
The agents looks at each other, nod in agreement, then make themselves ready to charge the robbers: both his and Michael’s hands begin to glow: he starts to sweat as he concentrates on the gun that is being held on Jeff starts to heat up.

Patron: this is taking too long, he’s tempted to simply fire, grab what he can and run: those girls’ disappearance is worrying him…
“Hurry, hurry!”
His gun is starting to feel warm, then hot: as it turns red hot, dropping it…
“What the f*ck!”
Just then his friend’s gun goes zooming past him all on it’s own, almost nailing him in the head: next thing he knows, he’s face down on the ground, with his hands behind him and someone sitting on his back telling him to “don’t move”.

Setting: Liz’s bedroom, late that same night…

Liz: she’s lying in Max’s strong arms where she can finally feel safe: she lifts their intertwined hands and kisses his and snuggles deeper into his embrace…
“I’m glad my parents agreed you could stay the night.”

Max: softly kissing her on the temple…
“Yeah, as long as the door’s left ajar, but that doesn’t matter anyways. I just want to hold you, make sure you’re ok.”

Liz: “I think they realize that, that’s why they agreed.”
They grow quiet for awhile just enjoying holding each other: she keeps thinking of what happened or what could have happened if things had gone differently: finally voicing her thoughts…
“Max, so many things could have gone wrong. I’m not sure how it all even happened. I mean, how did I know that they were going to rob the place?”

Max: he had been resting his head on the top of hers, thinking about how it had played out and coming up with similar questions: as he thought of all the different possibilities he keeps coming up with the same answer: he lets go of one of her hands and reaches across to her nightstand for the glass of water sitting on it: handing it to her…
“I have an idea. Here concentrate on the glass, picture it cooling, frosting over.”
As she gives him are-you-nuts look…
“No, I mean it. Kyle’s developed powers, it would make sense that you did too, in fact more sense since more time has passed since I healed you and well, since our bond is so strong. Give it a try.”

Liz: she does as he says and after a few minutes…nothing: he encourages her to try again and after just a few moments her hands glow as the water in the glass freezes over…
“Oh my God.”

Max: smiling as he takes the glass and thaws it out a little before sitting it back on the stand…
“I’ve been thinking. Both Tess and Isabel’s powers are more along the mental realm of things while mine, Michael’s and even Kyle’s are more physical. Maybe our types of power are gender based, with mental powers being more indicative of females and taking longer to surface. I think what happened when you touched that man’s hand is you saw him, and his intentions. You saw the real him.”

Liz: thinking about…
“So that’s my gift to see through people? To know what they’re really thinking?”

Max: “I keep thinking of something my Mother said, it never made sense before, but with what’s happened today, it does now. Liz, you were able to literally ‘see the evil within’.

It’s always exciting when the Fates reveal one’s hidden talents.

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 10-Feb-2002 7:39:47 PM ]
posted on 13-Feb-2002 12:06:06 AM by TaffyCat
I've had a major up and down Roswell day. At first I was so upset about the spoilers for eppy.17 that I didn't want to watch tonight, but after reading some stuff, I realized that not all can be as it seems. I will say no more for I know many are unspoiled here.

BTW, I thought JB looked damn fine, very damn fine tonight...Mom must have fed her boy over the holidays... finally! He still needs to find his razor though.

Anyhow, F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 117

Setting:
Max’s Bedroom, a couple of weeks later

Zan: he was laying on Max’s bed trying to get rid of his headache: he and Philip, now Dad, had been going their usual rounds, this time about his monthly stipend and a car: he wanted a car, which Dad was willing to spring for but he’ll be damned if he’s getting anything close to one of those mini-vans, he was thinking more in the line of a Mustang, even a used 5.0 one would be good, real good, preferably convertible too: he opens his eyes as something drops on the bed: greeting the new arrival…
“Hey Max, how was school?”

Max: “Good, good. So what have you been up to?”

Zan: “Oh you know, same old, same old.”

Max: “Uh, huh. So what was it about this time?”

Zan: “Car”

Max: “What are the choices?”

Zan: “I’m pushing for a convertible Mustang, he’s thinking mini-van.”

Max: laughing at that…
“I think I’ll stay out of that one.”
He hears his mom calling for him to take out the garbage: yelling back…
“Ok, just a minute.”
Turning back to Zan, grumbling a little…
“You’d think as king I wouldn’t have to take out the trash.”

Zan: looking at the bag…
“You’d think as a prince I could get something other than a mini-van. So, that’s your book bag?”

Max: “Yeah.”

Zan: scratching his goatee…
“Mind if I take a look? Never really actually opened a text book before, don’t want to be in too much shock when I get conscripted for it.”

Max: smiling a bit…
“Many at school haven’t. Knock yourself out. Be right back.”

Zan: as Max leaves to do whatever, he checks out the contents of the bag: he thumbs through the history book, the math book, then he sees a couple of magazines in it: he pulls those out and grins from ear-to-ear as he takes his sweet time perusing them: he’s still doing this when his ‘brother’ returns: holding up the centerfold to him and grinning…
“Hey bro, didn’t know you had it in ya. So tell me what class Busty Biker Babes is for and sign me the hell up.”

Max: his mouth drops open in shock, stammering…
“Where…where’d you get that?”

Zan: patting the backpack…
“Man, if I’d known they were teaching this I would’a signed up years ago!”

Max: grabbing the magazine away from Zan…
“This isn’t mine.”
Going through the text books…
“These aren’t mine, either.”
A folded up test paper falls out of the math book, grabbing it…
“Looks like Kyle got a B- on this one. I should’ve known. We must have accidentally switched bags after last period, damn.”

Zan: he shakes his head for a moment…
“Man, and here I thought there was hope for you.”

Max: “Ha ha, very funny. Looks like I get to go by the Valenti’s.”
Stuffing the books back in the bag, he has to play a bit of tug-a-war with Zan over the newest edition of Playboy before shoving it back in the bag too.

Zan: “Um, mind if I tag along? I sorta need a ride home to Michael’s.”

Max: “Come on, but the magazines stay in the bag.”

Zan: as they’re leaving…
“Maria’s right, you really aren’t that cool.”

Max: “You can start walking home anytime Zan.”

Setting: Valenti house, a short time later…

Amy: she’s very pregnant and has many things still to do before the baby’s arrival: answering the door: greeting them warmly…
“Max, Zan, what a wonderful surprise. What brings you two over here?”

Max: holding up the book bag…
“Hey Mrs. Valenti, I think I got Kyle’s by mistake. So how are you doing?”

Amy: ushering them in the door…
“I am so not ready for this baby yet. I still have tons to do. Which reminds me, I need to get going. Kyle’s in the den, go on in. See you boys later.”
And she’s out the door.

Max: he and Zan look at each other, then go hunt for Kyle in the den: spotting him standing over the tv…
“Hey Kyle.”

Kyle: his hand glows over the satellite dish receiver for a moment…
“That should do it, didn’t think she’d ever leave.”
Looking up at his guests, surprised…
“Hey Max, Zan. What’s up?”

Max: holding up the bag again…
“I think this is yours.”

Kyle: “Oh, oh yeah. I sorta figured something like that happened since I didn’t remember being in AP Bio. So, guys have a seat and be prepared to be entertained.”
He flicks on the tv and changes the channel to the erotica channel: Zan enthusiastically joins him on the sofa as they proceed to become enraptured.

Max: still standing next to the sofa, scowling…
“Kyle, you’re stealing this, you messed around with the receiver and got this free.”

Kyle: shrugging…
“Whatever, works for me. Ah man, look at the size of her…”

Zan: “No way that can be all him, just no way.”

Max: “Kyle, this isn’t…what’s she going to do with that…it won’t fit… it…it did.”
Taking a seat next to Kyle, he succumbs to being another zombie in front of the tv.

Amy: about 20 minutes later she comes in the back door with paint swatches: she notices that the house seems strangely quite, this quickly changes as she opens the door leading into the dining room/living room: as she gets closer the den she hears moaning, almost like….: she quietly comes up behind the sofa where the three boys are sitting oblivious to anything but what’s on the boob tube, which in this case is the literal name for it: from behind the sofa, she starts in the middle, with her own and then quickly proceeds to each end, smacking each on the head, pretty hard too.

Kyle: “SHIT AMY!”
He, Zan and Max simultaneously raise their hands to turn the tv off: the triply dose of power of course fries it: as the tv smolders, turning around he nervously faces his step-mom…
“Amy, hi…hi…you’re back…early…how about that.”

Amy: she tries to cross her arms in front of her: wearing a pissed-don’t-even-try-it mom-look…
“Yeah, how about it. So watching a little tv, I see. Funny, I don’t recall subscribing to that channel.”

Kyle: “Yeah, they…uh…must a been a free sneak peak type of thing.”

Amy: “Yeah, I bet. I’m sure you’re Dad, the leading law officer in town, will be so happy to hear about it.”
Turning to Max…
“And what’s your excuse your majesty. Think your Dad will mind?”

Max: “Uh…er…”

Zan: looking at Max…
“Dude, you really need to learn how to handle the hot seat better.”

Amy: turning to Zan…
“Hot seat, huh? Well, let’s see how hot it can get.”
She purposefully walks over and picks up the phone and dials.

Max: scowling at Zan…
“Nice going. You want to get another headache, cuz once she’s done with Dad, he’s going to be pissed just cuz we pissed her off, especially in her condition.”

Zan: “Oh”

Amy: on the phone…
“Oh, hi…Diane? Oh, oh of course, Betty.”

Max: horrified, he mumbles to Kyle…
“She wouldn’t tell grandma, would she?”

Kyle: gesturing towards her…
“She’s pregnant, she’s pissed, you judge.”

Zan: he walks over to Amy and quietly asks…
“Can we make a deal?”

Amy: talking into the phone…
“Can you hold on for a second, thanks?”
Covering the mouth piece of the phone…
“What kind of deal?”

Zan: looks back to Max and Kyle for a second…
“Name your price.”

Amy: she looks the three boys over for a moment as she contemplates: deciding, she puts the phone back to her ear…

“Betty, I just wanted to let you know that your wonderful grandsons have volunteered to help me do some last minute decorating around the house, so they’re going to be here for a while, a long while. Don’t worry though; I’ll feed them dinner. Yes, ok, bye.”
As three boys mouth “decorating” to each other…
“Meet me in the nursery in five minutes. I need to make a pit stop at the bathroom. Oh and one of you fix that tv!”
A few minutes later she walks into the nursery and hands the three boys paint swatches, the little strips that have five or so different shades of a color on each strip and she has several strips remaining…
“Ok, I see three walls, three guys with alien powers, let’s see what these colors will look like on the walls. Start with the lightest shades first.”

Zan: looking at the strip then back at Amy…
“You want us to do all these colors?”

Amy: holding up the extra strips…
“That’s just for starters, we got these too.”
After a few hours, she finally selects a blue that is almost but not quite what she already had: satisfied, she tells the boys…
“Good, that’s good. Now we can work on the living room.”

Kyle: “We’re painting the living room?”

Amy: “Don’t be ridicules, we just painted the living room.”

Kyle: mumbling to himself…
“Just painted the nursery too.”

Amy: “No, I have an idea about changing it around.”

Max: “That sounds like moving furniture.”

Amy: "Yes, it does, doesn’t it? Come along boys.”
She escorts them into the living room and proceeds to point where the sofa should go, the loveseat, that solid oak hutch, grandfather clock, and various tables and such: looking at the room again…
“No, no, this won’t do. How about the sofa over there and the hutch over here.”

Max: he and Zan stand on either end of the sofa and look at Kyle who’s currently sitting on it…
“Kyle, up man, we gotta move it again.”

Kyle: “Too tired, just move it.”

Max: he and Zan look at each other, shrug, and pick the sofa up with Kyle still on it, but not for long.

Kyle: as he gets unceremoniously dumped on the floor…
“HEY!”

Amy: “Boys, stop. Kyle, move that table back over here, please.”
After another hour of rearranging she finally announces…
“That’s it, perfect! Thank you boys for helping today. Now I guess I’ll go start dinner, we’re having meatloaf.”

Zan: plopping down on the sofa next to Max and Kyle…
“Isn’t this exactly where everything was to start with?”

Kyle: “Yeah, but that’s not the bad part.”

Zan: “What?”

Kyle: “Wait until you taste the meatloaf.”

Max: “I got an extra bottle of Tabasco in the jeep.”

Kyle: “Good, you can soak it in it, maybe it won’t be so crunchy that way.”

Many things have changed throughout the centuries, but the Fates know that the age old test of wills between teens and adults remains true.


TBC


[ edited 2 time(s), last at 13-Feb-2002 1:21:06 AM ]
posted on 13-Feb-2002 4:37:20 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
jane originally wrote:
Hi Taffy,

May I ask where you get your spoilers? I'd love to find a good site!

Thanks again! Love, jane


jane,

Most of the spoilers are from RAMS, www.roswellatemysoul.com or from the spoiler threads at fanforum, http://www.forums4fans.com/ultimatebb.php?ubb=forum&f=6&SUBMIT.x=17&SUBMIT.y=19

There are 3 threads at FF, the general comp. thread where a compilation of them is kept at the beginning: a Candy spoiled thread, which I admit to not visiting often, and the Spoiled Dreamer thread which is my normal home. I also get some stuff from PM's & emails and some from an email group that I belong to.
Also Star2000monkey does a synopsis late Fri./early Sat. the weekend before each Tuesday's show. This is referred to as Monkey Junkey Night. (Note the next Monkey Junkey night won't be until Feb.22 because the episode doesn't air until the 26th.) The synopsis is posted on the Spoiled Dreamer thread where she gives it a general rating (CCC was an A- and Panacea a B+) as well as a detailed account of the episode. Note, it's usually around 5:00AM EST when she posts it, but we usually have fun chatting while waiting, this actually isn't as crazy as it sounds, I'm on PST so that's only 2:00AM for me and staying up that late on a Friday isn't usually a big deal.

I will say the the next few episodes appear to be at or above the calibre of what we have just seen in Ch-Ch-Changes and Panacea, they are looking good, damn good, but the final two are questionable due to lack of info. just yet.

Here's what I think is the tenative schedule in the US:
Feb. 26 - #14 Chant Down Babylon (S/B incredible)
April 30 - #15 Who Died & Made You King (Was told this was the best script to-date by a fan, not TPTB)
May 7 - #16 Crash (looks good, S1 feel)
May 14 - #17 4 Aliens & A Baby (The title says alot, looks very action packed, still trying to find out more)
May 21 - #18 TBA - (Finale and I reserve judgement until I hear more)

This schedule is my best guess and maybe off by a week or two, also we have to wait and see how those two lame looking comedies do while Roswell is on hiatus. There is an actual chance at a S4, not much of one, but it exists because UPN doesn't have much of anything in the pipeline to replace Roswell with, so we'll just have to wait and see.

So that's the skinny on my spoiler world, any and all are welcomed to join it, it's a truly wild ride!

posted on 13-Feb-2002 11:10:30 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
gessi originally wrote:
oh my gosh!! since when is Max DUST??? I missed the episode last night (my husband just came home from Bosnia so I was a tad busy) Anybody know where I can read a recap of last night's episode???? Sorry to do this here Taffy, but I figured you at least would know the answer!

Here's the link to Star2000monkey's synopsis for Panacea:
http://www.forums4fans.com/ultimatebb.php?ubb=get_topic&f=6&t=000597&p=

Here's JB looking so fine in last night's eppy *big*
Cap from theddd.com

pa24

That boy should wear black turtlenecks way more often!

pa41



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 13-Feb-2002 11:15:25 PM ]
posted on 15-Feb-2002 1:18:40 AM by TaffyCat
First off izzy I sent you a bmail, let me know if you need more info.*wink*

I hope every one had a wonderful Valentines Day, with lost of flowers, candy and most importantly love!

Now on with the story, F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 118

Setting:
Valenti house, following week, wee hours of the morning

Amy: she’s been tossing and turning trying to get comfortable but so far without any luck: she freezes her movements for a moment as another contraction hits her: she’s been debating if she should say anything yet since they’re still pretty sporadic: feeling like she needs to go pee yet again, she gets up and trudges into the bathroom: she hasn’t quite made it there when a rush of water comes gushing out: she turns and yells…
“JIM!”

Jim: jerked out of a sound sleep by his wife’s shout, he’s at her side in seconds…
“What? Is it the baby?”

Amy: she’s about to answer when another contraction hits: grabbing his hand, she practically crushes it waiting for the pain to stop: finally able to release her breath and her death grip on his hand…
“Most definitely. My water just broke.”

Jim: with years of training as a peace officer he knows what to do in emergencies, unfortunately he can’t remember one single bit of it: relying on normal panicked husband instincts, he takes a deep breath, wraps his arm around Amy and starts escorting her back towards the bed…
“Ok,ok… this is it… ok, here sit for a minute while I get your bag…I’ll, I’ll go get Kyle to get the car out of the garage.”
As she sets on the bed he looks into her eyes tenderly…
“God you’re beautiful. I’ll be right back.”
He runs down the hall shouting…
“KYLE! GET UP! KYLE!”
He opens his son’s door and finds an empty bed: he wasn’t expecting that and is momentarily confused, turning towards the next door, he knocks once then opens the door…
“Tess, I need…”
His words falter as he discovers his son’s whereabouts: looking briefly at Tess’s disheveled look, he turns back to his son…
“Get dressed, go get the car out of the garage and warmed up. Amy’s in labor.”
As his son passes him in the doorway, he grabs his arm…
“And Kyle, we’re going to talk about this later. Now get going!”
Looking once again at Tess sitting in the bed with the covers pulled up to her bare shoulders, he gives her a major pissed dad-look…
“Get dressed.”
He closes the door, turns around and bumps into a wide-eyed Maria {so help me, I better not find Michael within a ten block area of here or I’m taking some target practice.}: taking a deep breath to calm himself…
“Maria, go see how your mom is while I call the hospital.”
It’s a fast, cedar oil filled ride to the hospital.

Maria: she been in and out of her mom’s room, doing anything to try and help, which other than giving her ice chips, hasn’t been much, plus she’s a nervous wreck and Michael won’t answer her: pacing the hallway as she once again tries to rouse her bondmate {Michael, MICHAEL, WAKE UP! MICHAEL, DRAG YOUR ALIEN BUTT OUT OF BED AND GET DOWN HERE…RIGHT NOW!}: growing even more furious {M I C H A E L ! GET THE HELL UP! ARRRGH!}: still no answer, really boiling now, she walks over to Kyle, sticking her hand out…
“Change, give me some change.”

Kyle: he had basically been hanging out in the hall, while he was excited as Maria and Tess, he had no desire to actually be anywhere near his step-mom until after the kid popped out: he currently has been watching Mt.Saint Maria getting ready to blow for the last twenty minutes and had been doing his best to stay clear: he cringes as she spots him and walks over, not wanting to be the one to trigger the eruption, he fishes in his pockets and pulls out a couple of quarters…
“Uh, here.”
As she snatches the change from him, he tries to fade back into the background.

Maria: mumbling to herself as she dials the number on the payphone…
“Stupid hospital not allowing cell phones.”
Finally a very sleepy sounding Zan picks up the phone…
“Zan, go drag that alien excuse for a boyfriend out of bed and get him on the phone NOW!”

Zan: he had been all snug in bed curled up with his Ava when the phone’s constant ringing finally forced him out of his warm bed to answer, where he was greeted by some maniac on the phone that sounded an awful lot like Maria: his first instinct was to make a smart remark, but somehow he didn’t think his humor would be particularly appreciated at the moment: shrugging…
“OK”
And takes the cordless phone with him to Michael’s bedroom where there, sprawled across the bed lies a loudly snoring alien…
“Hey Michael…Michael, man, Maria’s on the phone. HEY MICHAEL!”
As the snoring continues unabated, he uses his powers to lift the mattress along with Michael high up in the air, then yanks the mattress out from under him and allows him to freefall: as Michael hits the floor with a grunt…
“Oh good, you’re awake. Phone.”
He shoves the phone at a confused and pissed Michael and walks away without another word.

Michael: looking around, trying to figure out what’s going on, he looks at the phone Zan handed him: his tone reflects that of someone who has just been forced wake…
“WHAT!”

Maria: “What do you mean what? I’ve been trying to wake you for a half an hour. GET YOUR ALIEN ASS DOWN HERE TO THE HOSPITAL NOW!”

Michael: at the word hospital, he’s on his feet…
“Hospital, what happened?”

Maria: “My mom’s in labor and I want you here. I need you.”

Michael: “She ok, the baby? Should I get Max or Zan?”

Maria: “Yes, she’s fine. I…I just need you.”

Michael: relief sweeps over him…
“Ok, give me a few minutes to get dressed then I’ll be there.”
He looks over at the clock, 4:53AM: he decides he better take a quick shower to try and wake up so he can make it there in one piece: on his way to the hospital, he stops at the donut shop for a sugar fix and caffeine and while he’s there he picks up a dozen to take with him which are greatly appreciated: once there he is regulated to mainly sitting with Kyle and doing whatever it takes to keep Maria from exploding.

The Fates are pleased to announce that at 6:32AM, Justin Michael Valenti joins this ever-changing world surrounded by his loving parents, a sister, a semi-alien brother, an alien sister/one-day sister-in-law, and his one-day alien brother-in-law, a truly diverse family, indeed.



TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 15-Feb-2002 1:39:04 AM ]
posted on 18-Feb-2002 12:27:23 AM by TaffyCat
This is obviously a transitional piece that's setting up the next story arc.

Hope you like, F/B please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 119

Setting:
Evans house, two weeks later


Max: he watches as Zan pulls up in front in his and Ava’s new used Toyota 4 Runner, it was a compromise between Zan and Dad and besides, having a 4-wheel drive could come in handy in the mountains surrounding Taos: he walks over as Zan jumps out of the shiny SUV…
“Hey Zan, not exactly a Mustang convertible, but I like it.”

Zan: looking back proudly, this is the first major thing that he’s ever owned…
“Yeah, but it’s not a mini-van either. It’s pretty cool, got a V8 so…”
He chokes on the rest of his words as Dad comes over and gives him a level glare.

Philip: sternly…
“I better not hear of any speeding tickets.”

Zan: smiling broadly, trying to sound reassuring…
“No sir, of course not.”
As Dad walks out of ear shot, mumbling…
“Spoil sport.”

Max: he heard Zan’s comment and just smiled…
“So Zan, you all packed?”

Zan: growing reflective….
“Yeah, it feels weird you know? I have all this stuff now and even a family to think about.”

Max: “Yeah, I can imagine. So how long are you planning on staying with Aunt Trudy?”

Zan: “Not long, I think. Tom’s been looking around for us. There are a couple of places that the security detail has already approved. Then we just have to get more stuff for the house.”

Max: “Yep, never ends. When do you start class?”

Zan: sighing, he still had a lot of doubts about this…
“Feb.4th, I still don’t get why I have to go to school, so I can take a test, so I can get out of school.”

Max: chuckling and friendly slapping Zan on the back…
“Just one of life’s many ironies. Just humor Tom and Dad, they really do want to help.”

Zan: defeated but still good-naturedly…
“Yeah, I know but it ain’t easy.”
They watch as Tobias hurriedly pulls into the drive…
“Wonder what’s up?”
They don’t have long to wait as Tobias quickly ushers Max and him into the house where everyone joins them.

Tobias: looking around at all the worried expressions, as he hands the lengthy notes over to Max…
“It’s started…the rebel forces have landed on Antar.”

Max: chills go down his spine as he hears Tobias’s words: he feels cold and breaks out in goose flesh as the notes fill in some of the details…
“They have landed at the northern hemisphere’s communication center near a place called Betwan and are currently engaged in a fierce battle, while space forces are attacking other key facilities, casualties so far are heavy on both sides as expected. They have received intelligence reports that Kivar has transmitted a message to Cromar for assistance…”
He looks up to Tobias…
“Are the intel reports from Vintar? Have we heard anything from them?”

Tobias: shaking his head…
“No, we haven’t heard anything one way or another since the engagement announcement, but that kind of information could only come from them, none of our people are close enough to Kivar to know this.”

Max: scrunching his brow…
“Have they said anything about Zan’s charge?”

Tobias: “No, not a word. From what we can tell, they’re acting as if nothing at all has happened. According to Larek, something is *off* but he’s not sure what. There have been some raised eyebrows over their lack of reaction. I’m still not sure why you had Zan lodge the charge with them and not Larek.”
He watches as Max simply looks over to Philip.

Philip: he’s lost in thought about the developments: realizing the room has grown quiet, his head pops up and he looks over at his son and Tobias…
“Leverage, it gave them leverage over Kivar and that can be more important than any blood tie, especially in times of war. The only problem is trying to figure out how they’ve used that leverage for I’m sure that they already have, otherwise there would have been some kind of response to the engagement announcement.”
Looking directly at Tobias…
“Could Crown Prince Lanua be playing both sides?”

Tobias: all heads turn to him…
“Could he? Yes, he could, in fact he always has. Vintar have been abiding by their trade agreements with Antar all along.”

Philip: nodding…
“So the question is, how high have the stakes been raised?”

Max: looking back at the message…
“My bet pretty high. From this report, it looks like this isn’t going to be quick or painless. If they get Kivar’s back up against a wall, he’s going to fight with everything he’s got.”
Looking back up…
“The problem is we don’t know for sure what he’s got.”

Setting NYC, NY, rundown part of town, near subways…

Nicholas: looking out the window at the sleet coming down…
“God, I hate this town, what’s wrong with Miami or even LA, but no, they gotta stick you guys here.”
Turning back to his lunch companions…
“So, Lonnie are you and Rath up for a little family reunion? After all, don’t you want to get to know your soon to be human sister-in-law and queen better?”

Lonnie: smiling seductively at the little-boy general…
“Yeah, sure but more importantly when do I get to be Queen of Antar and this Vintar?”

Nicholas: leaning back in the cheap chair…
“All in good time, all in good time.”

It’s always difficult even for the Fates to know which way the winds of war blow or how powerful they may be.



TBC
posted on 18-Feb-2002 10:14:08 PM by TaffyCat
This is a little short but I'm going to be gone tomorrow so I decided to post what I got.

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 120

Setting:
Crashdown, lunchtime, about month later (Late February)

Max: he smiles as his favorite waitress comes over with her tray, not that she actually waits tables anymore, no, a future queen cannot be doing that, the only one she ever serves is him and then he gets to serve her something special later on: she slides into the booth with their orders of Will Smith burgers, Saturn rings, and blood of alien smoothies: while chomping on a ring…
“So have you heard anything from Harvard yet?”

Liz: “Nope not a thing. You?”

Max: “No, Stanford wouldn’t be bad either. Close to UCB, where Tess and Kyle want to go.”

Liz: sighing…
“Yeah, but I’m still hoping for Harvard. Hey, have you heard how Zan’s doing in Taos? Hung anyone in a chicken suit recently?”

Max: laughing…
“Man, that was great. Yeah, he called last night. Talked to Dad some. I guess he needed a bit more cash for some stuff for the baby.”

Liz: “Hmm, if I recall correctly with Michael, your Dad isn’t too free with the cash.”

Max: “No, but Mom is, especially if it’s for Zanya. He and Ava seem to have settled in pretty good. They finally got moved into their new house, not far from Tom; and Tom seems to be pretty good at handling Zan. He figured out how to make sure Zan gets to class everyday.”

Liz: “I can see where that could be difficult. Zan doesn’t exactly strike me as the academic type. How’d he do it?”

Max: “Zan’s plenty smart, he just doesn’t like being told what to do. Anyway, since they only have the one car, Tom explained that it wouldn’t be right to leave Ava stuck at home with the baby. Zan doesn’t really need it while on campus, and since Tom works there, he simply picks him up on the way and drops him off afterwards.”
Laughing…
“Zan is going nuts trying to figure out an argument against that routine. Dad of course absolutely loves it. Zan may be on the wild side but he won’t deny anything to Ava or Zanya. I guess Tom figured out Zan’s Achilles heal.”

Liz: growing quiet…
“Am I your Achilles heal?”

Max: he looks up at her startled then smiles…
“No, you’re my rock of Gibraltar.”
Clearing his throat…
“So, how goes the wedding plans? Do I still need to meet you at that card shop to pick out invitations?”

Liz: “Yes, tomorrow at 4 and then this weekend we need to register. People have already started asking what to get us.”

Max: “M’kay, have you found a wedding planner that you like, yet?”

Liz: “I don’t know, that Tiffany seemed alright, but there’re so many questions. Are we keeping this just friends and family or more in-line with as Isabel put it ‘befitting a royal wedding and king’. Oh, I spoke with Father Rodriguez and he would be willing to perform the ceremony for us but he needed to check with his superiors first.”
As Max sort of rolled his eyes at that…
“Max, it would mean a lot to my family for me to be married in the same church as my parents and grandparents. It would mean a lot to me too. And your family are members there as well.”

Max: sighing…
“You know that I have misgivings about churches. I just have a hard time, maybe because I am different. I don’t know.”
Looking up into her eyes…
“But if it means that much to you, I won’t object.”

Liz: “Thank you. I already made us an appointment with Father Rodriguez right after we attend church this Sunday. “

Max: while choking on his burger…
{Huh? Church this Sunday? But there’s basketball!}

Liz: looking intently at him {Max Evans are you telling me that a basketball game is more important that our wedding?}

Max: turning red and sulking…
“No, of course not. So what time is church anyways?”

Liz: shaking her head at him…
“Tsk, tsk, tsk, it has been awhile since you sat foot in one, hasn’t it. 10:30 and I’ll meet you there.”

Max: glumly…
“Mom’s going to be thrilled, but Dad was looking forward to the game too. Oh well, at least Isabel will have the perfect excuse to get something new for her Sunday best. Do I have to wear a tie?”

Liz: “Yes. Now hurry up or we’ll be late getting back to class.”
As they finish lunch and hurry back to class, followed by their security detail, they don’t see the familier looking pairs of eyes watching their every move.

Rath: as they pull in front of West Roswell high in the stolen SUV…
“Ok, this sucks. We’ve been following them from home, school, home, Crashdown, UFO Center. Their lives are one great big nuthin’. Killing them would be doin’ ‘em a favor. So why can’t we just grab them and run. Those agents aren’t nuthin’ special. I could take them out in two seconds flat.”

Lonnie: turning a scowl at him…
“Yeah, and then Max or Michael will turn you into a big ugly nuthin’. Just chill. Nicholas told us to watch ‘em and that’s what we’re doin’ till he gives the word otherwise. I ain’t screwing up our ride home or my chance to be queen.”

Rath: “You really gonna marry that Prince dude of Vintan?”

Lonnie: “That’s Vintar. Don’t go all jealous on me, it don’t mean nuthin’, just a quick walk down the aisle then he’ll be resting in peace not long after. Leaving me the poor weeping widow and Queen of two worlds. Come on, they’re going to be in school for a few more hours like good little boys and girls, let’s go back to the pad and grab bite. I’m starving.”

Nicholas: he’s none too happy to see Lonnie and Rath walk back in the rundown transient motel room: snappy at them…
“What do you think you’re doing? Why aren’t you watching them?”

Rath: shrugging…
“The Lady was hungry, gotta keep the future queen happy.”

Nicholas: raising a finger sending the pizza flying across the room: angry…
“Listen you numb nut, the only one that’s going to be queen is Liz Parker if you guys blow it. Don’t you see, she’s the key. We get Liz and we’ll have King Max by the balls. He’ll do anything to rescue her including conveniently allowing himself to get killed. The only way we’re going to get Liz Parker is to know her every move so we can lay a trap, spring it and get away clean. Now get back there and keep your eyes open without getting spotted.”

Only the Fates know what darkness harks in the hearts of evil and even they sometimes have a hard time believing.


TBC

PS. This story aspect was too good not to use, yet I couldn't believe it when JK didn't use it...how better to get to Max than get Liz? Idiot.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 18-Feb-2002 10:30:17 PM ]
posted on 21-Feb-2002 10:31:54 PM by TaffyCat
*big**big**big* I was at the Covina shoot yesterday.*big**big**big*

If there's no update, I wanted to let you know there was a damn good reason for it *big* Not only did I get to watch Jason and Shiri on location for 3 hours uninterrupted but I got Jason's autograph!*big*
He's adorable, just adorable...Mama-Behr did a great job drilling those manners into that boy.

Oh and not that it was any less significant but I got Bill Sadler's autograph as well. *wink*

Um, since I played hookie from work yesterday and most of today, I've got lots of stuff I need to get done so most likely no update until late Friday - while I wait for the Star2000monkey synopsis for Chant Down Babylon or possibly Saturday.

Hey I met Breathless down there, too! Totally cool.


posted on 22-Feb-2002 11:43:48 PM by TaffyCat
You want a detailed report on the Covina shoot? Really?
First off, it would be very spoilerish and I know that some that come here wish to remain unspoiled...so I can't say too much, but here're a few things....

Bill Sadler was directing. He came over while they were setting up at the Evans house to talk to a group of us. He looked very tired, they had been shooting until 2:00AM and were still behind schedule. Their call time for that day was 2:00PM and they were going to be shooting through the night until around 4-5AM...so already wiped out and his day was just getting started.
He was very friendly and relaxed. I brought my Roswell Calendar and he signed his picture for me. He signed a few others then said he had to get back to work.

The scenes that they were shooting outside involved Max and Liz mostly but some of Philip and Diane and a special little extra. As I said, I got to observe Jason and Shiri for a good 3 hours and they were both very friendly and comfortable around each other. No way were they "enemies" or do they hate each other as some have tried to say. For evidence go to the link at the bottom...they say a picture is worth a thousand words, well here's a friggin' novel! All JB & SA and all unstaged during breaks in the taping...you'll see.

After they broke for a break Jason took a seat in a chair and was talking to some crew when he spotted us across the street and waved. He then spotted a girl in front holding up a sign. It said something like "Jason, I came all the way from Denver to meet you." She was there with here parents. Anyways, Jason squinted at the sign and motioned and mouthed, "I can't read it." He then got up and come over to the girl...didn't I mention that I was right next to the girl? Well, I was *big*...and said, "I'm sorry, I'm blind as a bat and couldn't read it." She had some drawings that she had done and wanted to give him and asked for an autograph. He borrowed my Sharpie and gave her two autographs and then asked if she would sign one of her drawings for him. When he got done signing her autographs he started to give me back my Sharpie, I sort of held out my Roswell Calendar and asked him if I could have an autograph, which he did. He posed with several fans for pics, signed numerous autographs before he was called back to the set. he promised to come back and sign more later on. I understand that he did but I had already left.
I lost count how many thank-you's he said, but he was extremely polite.
On the set, he was very playful and animated. He smiled A LOT. His voice is deeper than on TV. I would say he's about 5'10-1/2 - 5'11" for those who are involved with the JB hieght debate - no way is he 6', no way. Mr.Taffy is just over 6' and he has a good 1-2" on JB.
He had what I can only describe as a gentle manner about him. Still too skinny and really needs to get a better razor but adorable, just adorable.
Now, here's the link to the FF OTO thread, BigSpam took some great pics, as usual and they tell plenty about how Jason and Shiri get along off screen...again these pics are not part of the shoot, just them between takes...something the Dreamers are lovin' *big*...

http://www.forums4fans.com/ultimatebb.php?ubb=get_topic&f=12&t=001845&p=9


You can flip a couple of pages on the OTO thread and there are a few others by Covina Guy and Ryal, I think. Then follow the link on the last page to the current OTO thread and there are a few more of them there.

I'm hoping to do a repeat visit in the next week or two if I can swing it. It'll be the last chance since they start filiming eppy #18 next week. It's a good 4 hours down and back and I at most can only spare a day. So we'll see.

Enjoy!
posted on 24-Feb-2002 5:05:26 PM by TaffyCat
I actually had forgotten where I left off, I guess my mind was still on last Wednesday. Anyhow, back on track now!

I so cannot wait for Tuesday's episode, Chant Down Babylon, Star2000Monkey gave it an A- rating and from the description, it's as incredible as we had hoped it was...why the hell they waited so long to do this quality of stories is beyond me. Sigh, I guess we should just relish them while we got them.

And now, on with the story....

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 121

Setting:
Immediately following, motel room in Roswell

Nicholas: he watches through the dingy curtains as Rath and Lonnie get back in the SUV and head back to West Roswell High: he turns as he hears the floor creak: as the others comes in from the connecting room …
“Take your two best and follow them, make sure they don’t screw this up.”

Skin 1: “Yes, general.”

Nicholas: as his lieutenant leaves with two underlings, he looks to his other lieutenant…
“Have you found a place yet?”

Skin 2: “Yes, it’s about 30 miles outside of town. It’s an old mine, very remote and hasn’t been used in years.”

Nicholas: nodding his head…
“Good, good. That’s where we’ll take her, and where she goes Zan follows.”
As he thinks about it, talking to himself…
“Zan, you’re still the same, sacrificing everything for the women you love, first your sister and now you fiancé. I wonder if you would have risked it all for Ava? Probably out of duty.”
Looking up to what remains of his troops…
“Get out to the mine and get set up. Even if he walks right into our ambush, he’s not going to be easy to take down. His powers have obviously grown considerably. Plus that faithful sidekick of his won’t be far behind him.”
He smiles to himself…
“That’s one I’m going to enjoy taking down again. I can’t wait to see history repeat itself.”

Setting: Max’s jeep, after school

Max: he keeps looking over at Liz, who is nervously looking around, something she’s been doing since lunch…
“Liz, what’s wrong? You keep looking over your shoulder like you’re expecting the boogey man to jump out at you.”

Liz: trying to settle down, she gives him a slight smile…
“I’m sorry, I just have this funny feeling that something is going to happen.”

Max: as they pull into the library parking lot, he gets out and comes around to help her out, he looks all around the area…
“Well, it wouldn’t hurt to be a bit more cautious. Liz, promise me that you won’t go anywhere by yourself. I don’t want to take any chances of losing you.”
Putting his forehead to hers…
“You’re too important to me. Promise me, please.”

Liz: giving him a sweet kiss…
“I promise, Maria’s going to be staying the night with me while my parents are away tonight, so see I won’t be alone. Besides we’ve got tons of bridal catalogs to go through. Don’t worry Max, I’m sure its just paranoia kicking in. Things are going well so of course I think something bad is going to happen.”

Max: “Just don’t take any chances. Come on, let’s go see what we can find out about the biology of a fruit fly.”

Setting Liz’s bedroom, later that night

Liz: she and Maria are lying on her bed with a dozen bridal magazines sprawled out before them: holding up a catalog picture…
“Hmm, what do you think?”

Maria: looking at the picture…
“Not bad. It’s rather simple, be nice for a small intimate wedding. Look kind of bare though for a large gala one.”

Liz: she rolls over on her back…
“I know. I don’t know why I’m fighting it. I mean Max is a King of an entire planet. It should be spectacular, but it’s also our wedding and I don’t want it invaded by people that I don’t even know.”
Sighing, she keeps looking through the magazines.

Maria: grabbing another Chip-a-hoy from the bag and dunking it in some milk…
“So you and Max are definitely doing the church thing, right?”

Liz: her mouth is full of cookies too…
“Um hmmm.”

Maria: between bites…
“Then why don’t you make it a big fairy tale wedding? You are after all not going to be just a princess but a queen! The wedding should reflect that, right? In fact, you should have a tiara.”

Liz: “Maria, where would I get a tiara? What would Max say?”

Maria: “Get one made! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity! After all you only get to marry a King once, make the most of it. As for Max, I don’t think he even knows how to say no to you, unlike another male alien I know. Come on girl do this right, for me? After all my chances of a big church wedding are somewhere between 0 and -1000, what d’ya say?”

Liz: fishing around for another cookie, only to find the bag empty…
“Ok, ok, I guess if you and Isabel agree then who am I to argue. Hmm, we’re out of cookies. How about some ice cream? We got some downstairs, I’ll be right back.”

Maria: “No prob Chicca. I’ll just be cruzin’ the mags looking for a wedding gown worthy of a queen.”

Liz: she shakes her head as she heads downstairs for the ice cream: as she gets to the bottom of the stairs, she’s surprised to see the back door opening, she’s about to shout for help when she gets a look at the entering perpetrator: letting out the breath she was holding…
“Michael, what are you doing here? Maria didn’t mention you were coming over.”

Michael: “Uh, yeah, I didn’t have a chance to call her about this, but I’ve got a surprise for you, actually for Max but I wanted you to check it out first. It’s right out back. Come on, it’ll only take a second.”

Liz: she was about to follow him out, but something was off, something he said didn’t sound right: as he takes her arm she suddenly gets deathly cold, the room is like a freezer: she looks over to him and all she can see is a black form standing there for a moment: then it hits her {he didn’t have time to call Maria? Oh my God!}: trying to get her wits about her, thinking fast hoping to get away…
“Why don’t I go get Maria, so she can see it too?”

Michael: he doesn’t like the looks she’s giving him: he’s not about to let her out of his grip: trying to play along…
“She’s just up there, I’ll just give her a shout. HEY MARIA, COME DOWN HERE AND CHECK THIS OUT!”
Keeping a firm grip on Liz’s elbow, they wait at the bottom of the stairs as they hear footsteps coming towards them.

Maria: she was surprised to hear Michael, she thought he was home studying for a math test tomorrow, plus she should have felt him: looking confused as she approaches her friend and bondmate…
“Michael, what are you doing here? How come I didn’t know you where here?”
She takes the last step on the stairs and gives him a strange look.

Liz: she was hoping to get away or warn Maria not to come down: he starts trying to pull her towards the door, but her feet remain firmly planted where they are: figuring there is nothing to loose…
“Password.”

Maria: her eyes go wide as this Michael just stands there looking at Liz: {MICHAEL, WHERE ARE YOU!?}: she can feel the jolt that caused in her mate: {HOME, What’s happened?}: trying to keep breathing {Your double is her with Liz and I at the Crashdown…Oh God, your double…RATH, he’s here!}: she frantically looks around for something, anything to help get her friend away from that monster, whom Liz is now actively struggling with: she grabs the coat rack and swings it at him with all her might.

Rath: he didn’t have a clue how to respond to the password demand, but it’s obvious that they’ve figured him out, he’s not sure how but it doesn’t matter: Liz has tried just about everything trying to get away, but his hold remains firm: just as he’s about to get the door open that little blond swings something wooden at him: his hand goes up to block it: the impact against him pushes him back a little and causes him to loosen his grip on the Liz.

Liz: knowing that now is her chance, she wrenches her arm hard and is surprised when it comes away from him: she starts to dash upstairs calling back…
“MARIA, COME ON!”
She looks back and is horrified to see Rath now has his arm firmly wrapped around Maria and before she can even think to move, he’s out the backdoor with her best friend: she takes a couple of steps after them, shouting…
“MARIA!”
She can hear tires screeching as a car speeds away into the night: she’s numb for a moment, finally {LIZ, LIZ, ANSWER ME! What’s happened? LIZ!}: breathing heavy {OH GOD MAX, Rath has Maria. He took Maria!}: she can feel that he’s nearing {I’m almost there.}: a moment later she hears brakes squeal, and then more brakes and car doors slam, in the distance she hears sirens heading towards her and then the roar of a motorcycle zooming closer: it’s that last sound that was the hardest to take, she doesn’t know how to face Michael, knowing that Maria saved her but she couldn’t save Maria.

Not everything is within one’s control; sometimes you just have to have faith that things will work out as the Fates intended.


TBC...

PS. I understand that the final episode has been changed and that they are now going to be having numerous location shoots so if I dissappear again, you'll have an idea why.*big*

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Feb-2002 5:20:57 PM ]
posted on 28-Feb-2002 9:50:45 PM by TaffyCat
I know it's been a little while but I am working on the next chapter. I decided to post it as 1 or 2 long chapters instead of breaking it up into smaller ones, so that's why it's taking longer. I should be done in the next day or two, I think.
It doesn't look like I'll be going back to Covina again. Apparently they reworked some of the script again and they won't be doing any more shoots on location in Covina this season...sigh, well at least I went when I did. *wink* Who knows, maybe they'll get a partial season 4 and I can go again next year.

Oh have to add....GAWD, JB was looking mighty fine in those black silk jammies! And maybe my mind is a little more warped than most, but I thought those bedroom scenes between JB and Morgan Fairchild were a riot! I bet she enjoyed making those...getting all hot and heavy with young hottie, half her age! I won't dwell on what JB was probably thinking of having to make out with someone his Mom's age. LOL!
Chant Down Babylon was awesome! I've watched it about 5-6 times already! Now the long dry spell until April 30th (I think that's when it comes back).

Now back to writing...well, maybe I'll watch CDB once more instead.*big*
posted on 3-Mar-2002 3:21:14 PM by TaffyCat
This isn't as long as I thought it would be but I've got relatives coming today and a ton of work stuff to do next week so I wanted to get something up on this. Hopefully I will get the next part done mid next week.
I plan on this being only 2 parts but I'm not certain.

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 122 (Part 1)

Setting:
Crashdown about 20 minutes later

Max: he’s been holding Liz tight in his arms, that’s all he could think to do, hold her: he had been terrified earlier, feeling everything that Liz was feeling while Rath was here and now feeling her despair and worry for Maria, feelings that mirrored his own: he watches as Michael paces back and forth like a caged animal ready to pounce on the first thing that got in his way: Max had tried to reassure Michael that they would get her back only to get his head bitten off: Michael was in no mood for anything right now, so he had backed off: he looked over to the booth that Amy was sitting at along with Tess and Kyle: holding onto little Justin was about the only thing that was keeping Amy from falling apart: his parents along with Alex and Isabel arrived about 10 minutes ago, Dad and the Sheriff were off to the side talking: he looks up as Tobias comes in and walks over to him…
“Hey Tobias.”

Tobias: looking wearily over at Michael…
“Hey, you two alright?”

Max: “Yeah.”

Tobias: continuing to look at Michael…
“Him?”

Max: “Judge for yourself.”

Tobias: “Where are we at?”

Max: “Maria was taken by Rath. We’re pretty certain that he was after Liz but when she got away he grabbed Maria. Maria and Liz’s agents were found outside… dead.”

Tobias: looks back to him at that…
“They’re playing for keeps.”

Max: “Yeah.”
Everyone comes to a stand still as they watch Michael explode.

Michael: he was going insane: Maria was wide open to him but all he could get was that she was in the trunk of some car, then finally they stopped and the trunk popped open to reveal Nicholas and he had his hands on Maria: suddenly he felt nothing, she had slammed the door on him: he lost it…
“MARIA! DON’T!”
He picked a chair up and threw it, breaking some glasses that were stacked on the counter.

Philip: he grabs his son’s arm…
“Max, get him under control. You’re the only one he’s going to listen to.”

Max: he nods his head but deep down he’s not sure how much control he really has over Michael especially now, if the tables were turned he knows that no one would be able to control him: coming up to Michael as he picks up another chair…
“MICHAEL, STOP! PUT IT DOWN! MICHAEL, I SAID PUT IT DOWN!”
Michael stops his motions but just stands there staring at Max with the chair still in his hands…
“Michael, this isn’t going to help get Maria back. You’ve got to get control of yourself.”

Michael: angrily throwing the chair to the floor, he glares at Max: he has to strike out at something, at someone, and there’s only one person that can take it, so he unleashes his anger on his friend, his King: he advances on him…
“GET CONTROL! I’m not you, I don’t have that kind of control!”
He keeps advancing on Max and who keeps backing up.

Max: he takes a few steps back as Michael lets his fury fly at him: his agents look worriedly at him wanting to step in but he waves them off with a look and flick of his wrist: he knows that Michael has to let it go or he’s going to hurt someone, maybe even him…
“That’s right, get control NOW! That’s an order!”

Michael: he backs Max up against the wall…
“An order? You’re awfully good at giving orders aren’t you? How much control would you have if it were Liz? HUH?!”

Max: “Less then you, but you have to calm down, you’re the only one that can tell us what’s going on. You have to do it for Maria.”
He never loses eye contact with him even with Michael’s arms pressed against his throat, he never raises his arms in defense: he simply continues to look him in the eye.

Michael: something in him finally caves in and allows his friend’s words to penetrate: he looks at where he is and what he’s doing: shocked at his position and that of his friend, his arms drop to his sides: not able to look Max in the eye any more…
“Sorry, sorry, I didn’t mean…sorry.”

Max: he wants to rub his throat but resists, knowing that would just make Michael feel worse: putting his hand on Michael’s shoulder…
“No need, like I said, I would have less control than you do right now. What can you tell us?”
Everyone gathers around as Michael relays what little he had picked up from Maria before she shut the mental door on him: he buries his fears real deep about what might be happening that was so bad that his bondmate would do that, knowing it was the only link to them and her rescue.

Setting: Old Mine, same time

Nicholas: he was not happy about this development, but at least it wasn’t a total waste, they had the bait and it was sure to lure the fish in just the same: he looks over to the restrained Maria sitting on the dirt floor in the mine: he sort of admired her spunk, she fought Rath like hell when he lifted her out of the trunk, bit him too: she’s now sporting the shiner and busted lip to prove it: he looks over to Rath, who’s taking his sweet time studying the human handful over there: shrugging, he really could careless what Rath has in mind, she’s only a human after all…
“Rath, you’re sure you weren’t followed?”

Rath: he enjoyed the struggle earlier, but then he always does: his head snaps around to Nicholas…
“Yeah, no one followed. I know how to take care of things.”

Nicholas: dryly…
“Yeah, so I see. Next time, grab the right one… but she’ll do just the same, possibly even better. Michael is going to be going insane with rage over this; it will make him even less cautious and therefore more vulnerable. He’s the one that’s going to be the hardest to take down; he’s the one that was designed with the firepower. Yeah, this might work out after all. Lonnie should be making contact with them soon.”

Setting Crashdown, short time later…

Lonnie: she’s nervous about doing this but she’s not going to let it show, her version of Ice Princess, soon to be Ice Queen, persona is firmly in place: she simply strolls past all the shocked cops and security and walks in to the café and to the stunned assembled group of humans and aliens…
“Ay…long time no see.”

Max: he puts a hand on Michael to keep him from tearing her apart the second she walked in: he shoots warning glances around to everyone else to play it cool: warily approaching her…
“Where is she, Lonnie?”

Lonnie: giving him an appreciative look…
“Too bad you’re supposed to be like me brother or sumtin’…you’re lookin’ damn good…buffed up a bit, I see.”

Max: shaking his head…
“You’re no sister of mine. Where’s Maria?”

Lonnie: looking around the room, she spot’s her doppelganger standing in the corner with the geek {never could figure that one out. Be kinda fun ta play wit’ tho}: turning back to Max…
“Nicko wants to meet wit’ ya kingship but he didn’t think ya’d come unless ya ‘ad the right…incentive.”

Max: his eyes narrow…
“Incentive? Nicholas…Ok, where and when?”

Lonnie: “Out at the old mine in Galitas, off Horseshoe Rd., at midnight. He’s waitin’ for me ta bring back yous answer.”

Max: “I’ll see him at midnight.”

Lonnie: her eyes look Michael up and down real good: smiling invitingly at him for a moment: her smile turns to a scowl as he glares at her with all his fury: turning back to Max, all serious now…
“I’ll tell ‘im.”

Max: as she’s turning to walk out…
“You’re not going to tell me to come alone?”

Lonnie: she looks back at him once more…
“Would it make a difference?”
She doesn’t wait for the answer and lets the door swing closed behind her.

Michael: furious…
“You’re just going to let her walk out of here? Just like that?”

Max: almost too calmly…
“Yes, I am.”

Michael: something about the way he said that made his blood run cold: he feels like he was just punched in the stomach…
“No Maxwell, you’re not going to do it. It’s a trap. Nicholas is going to kill you.”

Max: “No, he’s not, at least not right away. No, a quick easy death is not what Nicholas has in mind, besides he still needs something else.”

Liz: like Max, she’s almost too calm as his intentions flood over her…
“The Granolith. He won’t kill you until you tell him where the Granolith is and you won’t tell him… willingly.”

Sheriff: hearing the tone, seeing the set of his jaw, he knows that Max’s mind is already made up…
“What did you have in mind Max?”
The room is quiet as Max lays out the plan.

Michael: after hearing the plan his scowl deepened: he goes in the back room and paces around for a bit: he knows that the Secret Service is going nuts over all of this: they’ve already lost two agents tonight and now their key protectee is talking about walking right into a trap to get Maria out: he closes his eyes and concentrates on their link: he can feel that she’s hurting but nothing life threatening, yet: she reopened the mental door just a tad so he can get the general gist of things: he knows that they’re in the old silver mine, that she is tied up and sitting on the dirt floor, that Nicholas has positioned Skins all around and that they are lying in ambush for them: he is also worried about his Dupe’s apparent interest in his bondmate: on top of all of this he has to deal with his best friend and king’s dumb-ass idea: the problem is that no one can come up with a better one: as he paces around he keeps thinking {the Dupes are working with Nicholas, who has his Maria, who’s after King Zan, who has the Granolith… Dupes/Nicholas/Maria/Zan…Dupes/Nicholas/Zan…Dupes/Zan…OH SHIT! We never called Zan! He should know what’s going on. After all he has a bone to pick with those two.}: he looks around, not seeing anyone, he picks up the phone and dials: hearing an answering hello…
“Zan...Michael…we’ve got a problem. They’re here, Lonnie and Rath are here and they’ve kidnapped Maria. They were trying for Liz but she got away and grabbed my Maria…What? Yeah, the runt’s with them, he’s brought some Skins with him for target practice…Lonnie was acting as spokes person, said they wanted Max to meet them at an old mine tonight at midnight. Can you believe that he’s going to do it? He’s going to meet them! Yeah, I agree, Mr. Heroic. You what? Why? Oh, well yeah, but how are you going to get here before midnight? Plane? What plane? Oh, yeah I’m sure the Suits have one lying around. Ok, I’ll make sure he stays put until you get here. See ya.”
As he hangs up the phone…
“Now, I just need to keep Max from getting himself killed or from him killing me when he finds out I called Zan”
{God, Maria, just hang on baby, we’re coming for you soon!}

Max: at around 10:30 that night, he stands there astonished as Zan casually strolls into the Crashdown, accompanied by Major Chavez and his group of sharp shooters: blurting out…
“Zan, what the hell are you doing here? And why are they here?”

Zan: he knows that Max is going to be on the verge of losing his cool forcing him to be the one that remains cool…
“Oh, they were heading down here already from D.C., they made a quick stop in Taos so I caught a ride down with them.”

Max: growing animated…
“No, Zan go home. You have a wife and child to think about. You need to be with them, safe.”

Zan: shaking his head…
“Doesn’t work that way Max. I’ve never been one to play it all that safe, so why start now? Ava and Zanya are with Aunt Trudy, surrounded by a whole squad of agents. You need me Max besides, Rath and Lonnie are my problem.”

Max: “No, you’re my heir, we both can’t be here. If something happens you need to be away from here, away from the danger.”

Zan: sighing…
“Max, it’s you that can’t go in there. You’re the King and as far as I’m concerned you can keep the job. I’ve seen it and I don’t want it… You have something that Nicholas wants, the Granolith. Eventually he’s going to get the location out of you. Even if you draw on the Granolith’s power to resist him, he might be able to trace it back to the source and locate it that way. No, you’re the last person that can go in there. I, on the other hand, have no idea where the Granolith is so he can’t get anything out of me. I can buy them enough time to get Maria away, keep the Granolith safe, and maybe sit down for a little…chat with my dear sister and supposed best friend before Michael and the rest come in blasting to rescue me.”
Turning towards Michael…
“That is part of the plan, right?”

Michael: smiling a little in spite of himself…
“Absolutely.”

Zan: “Good, just don’t take too much time. Nicholas is a nasty little dude with a total short man’s complex. Guess I can’t blame him too much for that, being stuck in puberty for 50 years must bite.”

Michael: he can tell Max is trying to come up with an argument: it’s totally against his friend’s nature to let someone else do something dangerous in his place…
“Maxwell, Zan’s right. We can’t take a chance on Nicholas finding the Granolith. It’s a good thing that he hasn’t thought to try and get it from Maria yet, she wouldn’t last a second against him.”

Zan: sourly…
“I guess Nicholas’s bigotry against humans has its advantages after all. It probably would never occurred to him that a human would know the location. So fill me in on the details Max.”


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 3-Mar-2002 3:53:23 PM ]
posted on 5-Mar-2002 12:57:42 AM by TaffyCat
I know that many are going to be at least surprised maybe even shocked by this part. I had this in mind for awhile. As most know, my story isn't always pretty but I try to make it realistic and sometimes that can be difficult but then so can life.

F/B Please!

Enjoy... well you know what I mean.

Chapter 122 (Part 2)

Setting:
a little before midnight, heading towards the old mine

Zan: he and Michael are in Max’s jeep on their way to the meeting: he’s changed clothes with Max, who only reluctantly agreed to Zan taking his place: as it was, Max insisted on being with the sharp shooters as back up as well as the other aliens and Kyle: while no one was particularly thrilled to have Max anywhere near the line of fire, personally he was glad for the additional firepower: he has a feeling that this is going to be very nasty and while what he told Max is true, that he doesn’t want to be King, he doesn’t particularly want to get killed either: for the first time in his life he actually has something to live for and he wants to be around to watch her grow up: swallowing back down the stomach acid that keeps trying to come up…
“Michael, if this doesn’t go right…promise me that you’ll protect them.”

Michael: he looks over at Zan…
“We all will, you know that, but you’re going to come out of this just fine. I’ll make sure of it.”

Zan: with a grim smile…
“Thanks, it helps knowing that they won’t be alone, that there’ll be family for them… just in case. Now let’s get this business taken care of so I can go home. Ava’s promised me a special homecoming and I intend on collecting it.”
He gives his friend a wry smile as they head towards the mine: as they pass by a certain spot out of sight and a little ways before the immediate perimeter of the old mine, Michael jumps out and joins the sharp shooters that are taking up positions there, along with Max and the others: he pauses and gives Michael quick nod before continuing on…
“He’s lucky to have you for his second.”

Michael: he watches Zan go as Max comes up along side him: as he continues to watch the jeep and it’s driver become smaller and smaller…
“So help me Maxwell, if you screw up and get yourself killed, I’ll kick your ass.”

Max: he stands there for a few moments trying to figure out what Michael just said then shrugs and joins him as Major Chavez brings everyone up to speed on the current locations of everyone and their assigned tasks: he and Michael are assigned to a spot over looking and within shot of the targeted area: they both have earpieces and mini-microphones so they can stay in contact with everyone, this was especially important in case Michael gets any more information from Maria: they had spotted 17 Skins standing guard or walking around their established perimeter: looking through the binoculars…
“Seems like we were doing this not too long ago.”

Michael: he scans around the perimeter, spotting Kyle with Tobias and a little further back, Isabel and Tess: they needed as much firepower as possible but he was very nervous about all of them being here: if they lost and all got wiped out, the only ones left would be Ava and Zanya, and no friendly aliens around to protect them: turning back to the target area, he sees Zan pull the jeep to a stop in front of the mine…
“No, not like last time, the stakes are higher. I only hope we take that damn gremlin out once and for all.”

Zan: he cautiously looks around, he had already spotted most of the guards: he can feel so many eyes on him, the hair on the back of his neck is standing up: as the old wood door to the mine creaks open, he slowly gets out of the jeep: a very bruised and painful looking Maria emerges, followed closely by Rath holding onto her arm very tightly: he watches as they walk over a ways away from the mine and him: next out is the runt himself, swaggering with a smug smile and Lonnie on his arm with the same demeanor: his eyes divert back to Maria, calling out to her…
“Maria, are you alright?”

Rath: yelling back…
“Why wouldn’t she be? After all, I’ve been taking a personal interest in her.”

Zan: he remembers very well the type of personal interest Rath has had with human girls, it sent a number of them to the hospital and he has a suspicion a couple of them to the morgue: his attention is once again back on Nicholas and Lonnie as they step forward, towards him…
“I’m here, let her go and we’ll talk.”

Nicholas: shrugging, he looks over to Maria and Rath…
“Looks like he’s grown rather fond of her, not sure if he’d be willing to let her go so easily.”

Zan: his eyes blaze fire at all of them as Rath laughs and continues his hold on to Maria: he wants so badly to revert to the street thug he sometimes had to be but he can’t, he has to be calm and cool and try to think and act like he was Max…
“We had a deal, me for Maria. Let her go and I’ll simply walk over to you, no tricks, no fight.”

Nicholas: laughing and shaking his head…
“You always were weak when it came to women. Once again, you’ll give it all up for a woman and this time she’s not even a relative or a mate, she’s just the human girlfriend of your second. You’re a fool Max, you always were.”
Turning to Rath…
“Let her go.”
To Maria…
“You, start walking but not towards him, stay off to the side… any tricks and they’ll be your last.”

Maria: it hurts to move, every step feels like torture, but that’s nothing compared to the thought of what Zan is willingly walking into for her, what they all are doing for her: she knows that’s Zan from Michael: while she had been working on letting Michael in just enough to know what the layout was, she had been carefully holding back what Rath had actually done to her: she still hurts deep inside from it and the moment Michael discovers it she knows that he won’t stop until Rath is dead: her eyes meet Zan’s for a moment as she finally walks past him and her eyes thanks him: she continues walking on.

Zan: he waits until Maria gets a little past him before he takes a couple of steps towards Nicholas and stops, trying to buy enough time…
“Lonnie said you wanted to talk, so talk.”

Nicholas: still with that smug smile, he quickly raises his arm and sends a stream of energy towards Max/Zan, rendering him immobile…
“Did you really think I would let you get away that easily? No, I have plans for you.”
He walks towards his captive: out of the corner of his eye, he can see Rath taking off towards Maria but Nicholas could care less because he has Max, at last.

Zan: he fights down his initial panic, he has to, he has no other choice, he’s frozen in place: he sees Rath run past him obviously after Maria: he blanches as Nicholas draws near, he knows what’s coming: he tries not to cringe or show any signs of fear as Nicholas now stands in front of him…
“I’m not telling you where it is. You can’t get it out of me.”

Nicholas: very confidently…
“Oh, don’t be too sure about that. Let’s just see what you’re made of, shall we?”
He places his hand on Max/Zan’s forehead and begins: he immediately realizes that he had underestimated his opponent that Max’s powers had grown more than he realized, plus it was distracting as all hell was starting to break loose around him as the blasts start hitting all around him: he’s not worried though, they won’t actually hit him, not with the king right there with him: as he steps up his power and concentration the images start coming…
“Hmm, got a thing for your Ava after all, eh Max? Tsk, tsk, what will that little human girl of yours think? Wait, what was that? A city, don’t remember a bridge like that in New York. Why did you meet that little Genocidal bride of yours there, a secret tress? Need to come back to that. Now think Max, where are you keeping the Granolith?”

Zan: he head was exploding, that’s what it feels like, that’s what he was hoping for, anything to make the pain stop: he can taste blood in his mouth as he bit his tongue to keep from crying out, but he couldn’t stop the tears that were know streaming down his face: his heart is pounding hard, his ears are ringing loud and he’s going to black out soon, but still he puts up whatever resistance he can for as long as he can.

Michael: he can feel her nearing him, he can feel her pain and something else but he’s not sure what, she’s still blocking something: he grows more and more anxious as she approaches ever closer: he watches as she passes by Zan: Max’s hand seems permanently anchored to his shoulder, trying to keep him for running down to her: she stumbles and falls, suddenly Rath is running up to her, he roughly grabs her hand: the moment he touches her, her mental wall collapses and he sees it all, Rath hit her, she fights back, him pulling and tearing her clothes, her biting him, him smacking her and forcing her to the ground and then… and then: Max’s hand is gone from his shoulder as rage takes over: he’s on his feet and lets the first bolt fly: he sees nothing but that thing with his hands on his Maria, his special Maria.

Max: he’s trying to keep an eye on everything as it’s happening but it’s happening all too fast: Maria got free, Rath gave chase and had her again: the moment Rath touched Maria again, Michael lost it and isn’t going to stop for nothing: Zan’s in Nicholas’s clutches, who appears to be ignoring everything else and concentrating on torturing Zan: the other Skins have opened fire back at them and the sharpshooters are returning it: Kyle and Tobias are concentrating on taking Nicholas out while being careful not to take Zan with him and Lonnie has gone back in to the mine for cover: his attention is drawn back to Maria’s struggle with Rath as a cry of fury bellows from Michael: Rath is dragging Maria off towards the mine: as Michael’s last blast comes perilously close to Maria…
“MICHAEL, careful, you almost hit Maria!”

Michael: he’s standing up, not caring about the prime target he’s making: watching the scene in horror: his friend’s words echo to him: thinking fast…
“Can you extend your shield to her? Can you protect her?”

Max: looking at the increasing distance…
“I’m not sure. I’ve never done that before and the distance…I’m not sure.”

Michael: growing more desperate by the second…
“YES OR NO!”

Max: swallowing his doubts…
“YES”

Michael: not thinking about anything else…
“Ready…NOW!”
A blinding white energy blast goes shooting out, everyone around them has to shield their eyes to it the shear power of it, that is all except two pair that refuse to, one belongs to the shooter and the other his best friend, who’s sending out his own energy, only it’s green and protective instead of white and destructive.

Maria: she can feel his fury, his raw rage: she wasn’t surprised by the energy blast, she knew he was going to do it, but she’s surprised by the strange green bubble that has enveloped her, it feels familier, warm and comforting, protecting: she shields her eyes against the bright whiteness that is butting up against the green shield, then it dawns on her {Max’s energy shield, he’s wrapped the shield around me.}: as the whiteness dissipates, the shield suddenly vanishes and she unceremoniously hits the ground with a thud.

Zan: he wasn’t sure why but Nicholas suddenly released his grip on him: he had maybe 30 seconds to see the look on Nicholas’s face, turned around and saw what was coming, he dropped to the ground, rolled underneath the jeep and extended his shield around him as best he could in his weakened state, the fact that he had the strength to make a shield at all could be attributed to shear adrenaline panic: he lays there for a couple of minutes as everything becomes eerily quite: he collapses his shield and peaks out from underneath the car: he looks up for a moment at the sky, it’s raining Skin dust: he catches movement off to his right and there he sees Nicholas, Lonnie and few remaining Skins that had taken cover in the mine with Lonnie, running fast and hard in the opposite direction: he looks back to his left to Maria sitting on the ground looking stunned: he can hear footsteps getting closer: he sees Michael run to Maria and gather her in his arms, it will be a long time before anyone will be able to pry them apart: a familier hand suddenly appears right in front of his face, it’s a hand he’d know anywhere, he has two just like it: grabbing the offered hand and allowing himself to be pulled out, with a grunt…
“Neat trick, remind me never to really piss him off.”

Max: he looks him over for a moment: he finally smiles a little…
“I will. You OK?”

Zan: holding his temples…
“Major headache but I’ll live. You might want to go help Maria. Rath…he…just go, see if she’ll let you help her.”

Max: he nods and then slowly walks over to where Michael is still holding Maria: he’s about to ask how she is when Michael suddenly looks up at him, he’s crying: not sure what else to say, gently…
“Is there anything that I can do?”

Michael: “He…he… that bastard…he…raped her.”

Max: he looks around for a moment, feeling helpless, trying to figure out what he should say…
“Michael…Maria, I…if there is anything that I can do, anything at all, no matter what it is, tell me. I’ll do it.”

Maria: clinging to her soul mate, still numb but drawing on unknown strength…
“Michael already did it, I saw Rath literally blown to bits. He’s gone, he can’t hurt anyone anymore…but…maybe you can take care of some of the bruises?”

Max: kneeling closer, he gently touches her bruised face: as he makes them disappear…
“Sure Maria, anything.”
It’s the bruises on the inside that will take a long time to heal if ever, but she has a great deal of strength to draw upon, both from within herself as well as from those that surround her.

The Fates can only control so much, it’s up to each individual to answer for their own actions and ultimately to pay the price for them.



TBC



[ edited 3 time(s), last at 5-Mar-2002 1:55:48 AM ]
posted on 5-Mar-2002 1:48:41 AM by TaffyCat
rjsasko criticize me all you want but do not insult me.
posted on 5-Mar-2002 11:33:37 AM by TaffyCat
rjsasko Why do you think that Maria was destroyed by what happened to her? Devestated yes, but why destroyed? Why do you think that she is not strong enough to overcome it?

While I don't for one second believe that she or anyone would be the same as before or that she and Michael won't have much to work on and over come, I don't believe someone with Maria's spark and love of life is going to allow it to ruin the rest of her life.
I think that I have kept all of them in character, including Rath.

When I introduced Zan and eventually Ava and offered an explanation as them being more victims of their rough upbringing than true hooligans many wondered if that were true of Rath and Lonnie and if they weren't really good deep down, as Zan and Ava were shown to be. The answer is now obvious, they are evil. While many can rise above a difficult and even abusive childhood many can't or won't.

Back to Maria, will she see Rath when Michael looks at her or touches her? Sometimes, but then I would imagine that would be true of any victim of rape. Did I take her innocence? It depends on what innocence you're referring to. What I did do was show all of them that war isn't just something bad that effects other people but can and does have horrible results for those closest to them as well. If I took any innocence, it was all of theirs not just Maria. Bad things happen to good people especially in war, but with a lot of love and support it's not the end of it all.

I have taken this story to tremendous highs and some very deep lows but I have never taken away the hope that they will ultimately succeed. As I have said many times, I do have a plan for this story, and rarely have I written anything for no reason. While this was a major "valley" it is here for a reason and yes, there will be lasting effects on everyone, not just Michael and Maria.

With the tone of your reply accomanied by "you have just sunk to JK's level. Congradulations" remark, I took as an insult. I have never minded criticism but personally I thought that crossed the line.

If it was not something you thought should be done or dealt with, then I'm sorry but I will not change my story's direction. I am not a professional writer. I do not have dozen's of people depending on me for jobs or a corporation for profits. I am simply a person that thought they had a better vision than JK and decided to write for my own and I hoped other's enjoyment. I never promised anyone a rose garden in this story, only that I would give you a dreamer ending and clean up as many chads as I could. I have not deviated from that goal nor will I.

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 5-Mar-2002 1:19:20 PM ]
posted on 5-Mar-2002 10:48:02 PM by TaffyCat
First off, I want to thank everyone for their support, I really do appreciate it. I'm not adverse to controversary or dealing with tough subject matter. I'm glad that most seem to understand why I had it happen. I do not hold any grudges nor am I really angry at anyone. If I provoke thought or diverse dialog, then good, I'm glad I gave you something to think/talk about.
I do admit to initially being taken aback a bit last night but I'm not thinking of quitting this story. I've come too far and want to see it through to the end, as I hope all of you still do as well.

BTW: I've been a longtime fan of Breathless and I too am chomping at the bit as much as the rest for Max to find Ellie before Liz gives birth in Captive Hearts. I remember when Debbie got a lot of grief for having Johnson slip away with Ellie in the first place and her response was the same, I know how the story goes and I need to tell it my way, you just have to trust me. I know that's JK'ish sounding but hopefully like her and unlike JK, you will trust me to fulfill my long ago promise to you . And I am truly honored to be mentioned in the same breath as Breathless. I enjoyed meeting her a couple of weeks ago, she and I compared notes on Roswell and writing... very cool.

Oh and where do I find this "Homes" series? I don't read too many fanfics when I'm writing, where would I find the time? I've seen it mentioned a few times and I'm curious. I have a couple months of free Tuesdays to fill. Does someone have a link?

Thanks,
Barbara

PS. The next part should be sometime this week, I am working on it now.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 5-Mar-2002 10:52:36 PM ]
posted on 7-Mar-2002 11:11:42 AM by TaffyCat
rjsasko I am truly sorry for your friend, but many do overcome rape and many other violences in life. While it is true they will never be able to forget, I have to believe that they can overcome it, that there will always be hope of a better tomorrow. I hope this for you friend very much. I guess deep down I'm an eternal optimist.
I'm sorry that you feel I have ruined this story for you but I cannot and will not change what I have written for there was a reason for such violence coming into play at this point in the story. My other option was to kill Maria off which would have been too much.
I wish you and your friend well.

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 7-Mar-2002 5:31:26 PM ]
posted on 8-Mar-2002 12:51:54 PM by TaffyCat
Again, I wanted to thank everyone for their support. I knew that last chapter was going to be controversial. Now it's time to start dealing with the aftermath and how it effects everyone.

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 123

Setting:
Max’s bedroom, early hours Saturday morning

Max: he’s stretched out on his bed with Liz laying by his side: Liz had finally fallen asleep a couple of hours ago, he had no such luxury: the night had turned into and stayed a nightmare: Maria was taken to the hospital where she’s staying the night for observation with Michael not leaving her side for anything: Amy and the Sheriff were at the hospital along with Kyle and Tess: they only left because of the demands of Justin and even then only after Maria had fallen asleep: Liz had stayed with her for a little bit but there were already so many there, she decided to come home with him since her parents were still not home yet and he was not about to let her be alone tonight: Zan expressed his support to Maria and Michael before they left in the ambulance, he then came over and crashed in their guest room, nursing a major migraine and pure exhaustion from his ordeal with Nicholas: the agents had wanted to go over everything in detail immediately but he wasn’t in any mood and he displayed a rare instance of “pulling the King card” with them: it went over like a ton of bricks and he knows that there are going to be endless questions later, but not now and now is all that matters to him for the moment: he smiles a little as Liz snuggles deeper into his embrace: he tenderly strokes her hair and lightly kisses her forehead, the thought that it could have been her and almost was her has plagued him all night: he doesn’t know how he would have handled it, it’s bad enough that it happened to Maria: he holds her a bit more tightly as his eyes finally start to grow heavier just as the dawn breaks announcing a new day: it seems he just shut his eyes a moment ago when someone is shaking him to wake up: he squints with blurry eyes for a minute until the image of his dad comes into focus: with an early morning, scratchy throat…
“Wha…what is it?”

Philip: he hated to wake Max and Liz, they were both exhausted and really strung out emotionally last night but he really doesn’t have a choice: speaking softly…
“Max, Jeff and Nancy just got here and want to see Liz. Even though they know she’s ok, they’re still worried about her and need to see for themselves. Also I’ve had some rather…serious phone calls from the Undersecretary of the Treasury about a few things from last night.”

Max: rubbing his gritty eyes: he looks to a still sleeping Liz for a moment then back to Dad: trying to get up without waking Liz…
“What time is it?”

Philip: glancing at the clock by the bed…
“10:35”

Max: sitting on the side of the bed in his boxers and t-shirt, rubbing his hand over his face still trying to shake the cobwebs loose…
“Ok, give me a few minutes to get into the shower and Liz’s folks can come in. I don’t think they’d care to see me sitting on the bed in my underwear next to their daughter.”

Philip: dryly…
“No, that’s never a pleasant sight.”

Max: “Ha ha.”

Philip: turning series again…
“What about the Undersecretary? How do you want me to handle it?”

Max: he thinks for a moment…
“When the Secretary finally calls himself, I’ll talk to him. In the meantime, I’m otherwise engaged.”

Philip: frowning…
“Max, they lost some good people last night.”

Max: “Yeah, I know and I feel bad about that and I know I owe them answers but not to an undersecretary. Besides, I’m not relishing having to tell them what we really are.”

Philip: quietly…
“Clones.”

Max: “Yeah.”
As he grabs his clothes and heads to the shower, neither he nor his father remark on how their roles have changed, that Max is now starting to tackle one of the trickiest lessons, navigating the bureaucracy.

Diane: she and Philip led Nancy and Jeff into Max’s room where they were taking some time to reassure themselves that their daughter was uninjured: as she passes by the guest room, she pauses to listen for a moment, she thought she heard a moan: she cracks the door open a little and sees Zan tensely clutching the pillow, another pain-filled moan escapes his lips: she doesn’t hesitate, running into the room, sitting on the side of the bed she shakes Zan…
“Zan, Zan…Honey, wake up…Zan, wake up…it’s a dream, it’s just a dream.”

Zan: his eyes pop open and looks wildly around the room searching for the source of his fear and pain: it finally registers that someone has their hands on him: his head snaps back around to look at her: he has to think hard about who it is and suddenly everything comes flooding back to him: crying out his pain…
“MOM…”

Diane: she wraps her arms tightly around him and begins to gently rock him back and forth, planting a kiss on his forehead and stroking his hair, softly murmuring…
“It’s ok, sweetheart, let it out, it’s ok.”

Zan: after several minutes in her arms, he tries to pull himself together, embarrassed…
“I’m sorry. I’m ok…I just…I’m fine.”

Diane: as he starts to pull away from her, she views him critically: running her hand through his messy hair…
“Zan, it’s ok to let the pain out. You need to. It’s ok, that’s what Moms are for.”

Zan: he looks at her for a moment then allows her to pull him back into her embrace: it all feels so strange to him, no onehas ever held him like this: he lays there quietly with tears streaming down his face for several minutes before in a dull, slightly numb voice the pain starts to spill out…
“It hurt…I fought but I was no match, he was too strong…it was like he was just…ripping my memories apart and tossing them aside… over and over… the harder I tried to hold on…to stop him…the more painful it got…”

Diane: she does the only thing she can, just holds him tight and lets him talk: she kisses the top of his head again and then rests her cheek on it: as he talks she notices her husband standing in the doorway silently watching: she gives him a sad look and continues to gently rock Zan.

Philip: he watched and heard a good portion of what Zan went through: he also knows how proud Zan is and how he doesn’t want to be seen as weak: wanting to help him, he quietly comes in and sits on the side of the bed next to his wife and son: the moment Zan saw him, he sat up and started wiping the tears away: Philip gives him a warm smile and pats him on the shoulder…
“I’m proud of you son. You were willing to sacrifice yourself to help Maria and everyone. You did a very brave thing. It took a lot of courage to face down your enemy, especially when some of them you used to call friend and family…very brave. You did good Zan, real good.”

Zan: he’s astonished, he hadn’t thought about any of that, just about helping his friends and… family: he’s tried so hard to be what they had wanted him to be but it wasn’t easy, he just looked at things a bit differently and not everything always fit just right: for some reason he’s wanted, no, needed their approval, especially from Philip, the only one whom he ever called Dad, very badly, he just could never figure out how to get it: he still doesn’t: it felt great to hear him say it…
“Thanks… Dad. I…I just wanted to help my…family.”

Philip: “That makes it even more special.”

Zan: smiling but starting to feel a bit uncomfortable at all this “warmth”, he reverts back to the wise guy he does so well…
“You think I could maybe finagle a car out of this?”

Philip: both he and Diane laugh at that: for the first time he realizes that he hopes Zan doesn’t change: still chuckling…
“Maybe as a graduation present. Get that GED in your hand, then we’ll talk.”

Setting: Same day, early afternoon, Valenti house

Amy: she holds her daughter’s hand as they walk into the house with Michael walking behind them: she knows that he spent the night sitting in a chair next to Maria’s bed in the hospital, wanting to make sure Maria was safe: she has very mixed feelings about him right now, half wants to blame him for getting her daughter mixed up in all this and ultimately getting hurt, but the other half recognizes how much her daughter needs him, how much he needs her: as she helps Maria sit on the sofa…
“Honey, can I get you something? Are you hungry, maybe some lunch?”

Maria: she’s still numb, partially from the trauma, partially from sedatives…
“No Mom, I’m not hungry, maybe something to drink though, ice tea?”

Amy: “Of course, Honey. I’ll be back in just a minute.”

Maria: she looks over at her bondmate, who’s just sitting there looking worried and lost, kind of how she feels: she only has vague memories of parts of last night, especially when she was at the hospital mainly because of the sedatives they gave her, but through it all she knew he was there the whole time, she felt their connection even through a drug induced haze: he was her lifeline last night and always will be, but she knew others had helped as well: she’s determined to take her life back, she knows that she can’t do it alone but then she’s not alone: sitting up a little straighter…
“Michael, is Zan still here in Roswell?”

Michael: having to think for a moment…
“I think so. He was staying the night at the Evans but I’m not sure for how long. I know he was anxious to get back to Ava and Zanya.”

Maria: nodding…
“Could you find out? I’d like to see him before he goes, oh and see what Liz is doing. I want to talk to her too.”

Michael: he really looked at her for a moment, the spark in her eyes had been dulled but not extinguished: she was a fighter and she was going to fight back, he could see it in her eyes: allowing himself a rare smile for her…
“I’ll give them a call right now.”

Setting: Evans house, same time

Max: hanging up the phone, he turns and heads back into the living room to join the agents that were finishing up with the delayed debriefing along with everyone else: looking towards Zan sitting there on the sofa…
“That was Michael, Maria’s home from the hospital.”

Liz: she’s sitting with her parents, they had wanted to take her home immediately but decided it was best to get all the debriefing done with the Secret Service first and out of the way, at least this way she doesn’t have to explain everything to them later: looking up at her bondmate…
“How is she?”

Max: “Michael’s not sure but said he saw some spark in there still, so that’s good, right?”

Liz: smiling a little at that…
“Yeah.”

Max: “She wants to see you Liz and you too, Zan.”

Zan: confused…
“OK, but why me?”

Max: “Don’t know, didn’t say. Maybe you can stop by before you leave.”

Zan: “Sure, so, how am I getting home?”

Philip: “Well, since the agents aren’t returning just yet, I supposed we have to get you a ride.”
Looking over at Tobias…
“You ever been to Taos?”

Tobias: caught off guard…
“Uh no, just passed through that one time on the way back from Vegas…but Kathy and were going to get away for a long weekend.”

Philip: grinning…
“Taos is perfect for weekend get away. Lots of charming places to stay and I know Aunt Trudy would just love to see you for a few hours.”

Tobias: frowning a little…
“That’s not exactly what we had in mind but I supposed it wouldn’t be too bad. I’ll give Kathy a call, then go home to pack and be back by in about an hour. We could stop off at Valenti’s on the way, no problem.”

Zan: thinking for a moment…
“How long were ya thinking of staying?”

Tobias: “Kathy has the late shift at the hospital Tuesday night, so I guess ‘till that morning.”

Zan: grinning…
“Perfect, have you ever heard of Monday night bingo?”

Tobias: “No.”

Zan: “It’s a favorite of Aunt Trudy’s. She won $100 bucks last week.”

Tobias: “Won? So it’s gambling. Is there a lot of action like in Vegas?”

Zan: keeping a straight face…
“Sure, absolutely, you’ll love it.”

Philip: eyeing Zan critically as he ushers Tobias out the door: once the door is closed…
“Zan, since when is bingo action packed?”

Zan: in pretend wide-eyed innocence…
“Er…you never seen a couple of blue haired old ladies go at over who called bingo first?

Philip: he’s about to pursue it but his private phone in his office rings…
“Zan, try and behave…please. I need to get that. Max, I’m willing to bet that’s Secretary Watson calling.”

Max: looking at the Parkers and Liz as they rise to go too…
“Ok Dad, be there in one second.”
Walks over to Liz and takes her to an out of the way corner: kissing her…
“You stopping by Maria’s?”
As she shakes her head “yes”…
“Do her and yourself a favor.”
As she looks into his eyes…
“Stop blaming yourself for her getting kidnapped in your place. Rath did this not you, lay the blame where it belongs, at his feet.”

Liz: touching his cheek…
“Only, if you remember to take your own advice, it wasn’t your fault either.”

Max: sighing…
“I’ll try if you try. I love you, now and forever.”

Liz: “Me too, now and forever.”

Setting: Valenti house, short time later…

Liz: she walks over to her friend sitting on the sofa with Michael: she forces herself to be upbeat without being too obvious…
“Oh Maria, how are you?”
She gives her friend a big hug, pulling back to look at her…
“Is there anything that you need?”

Maria: doing her best to keep up a brave front for both her friend as well as herself…
“Yes, there is.”

Liz: “What? Anything, what?”

Maria: “Remind me what time our dress appointment is this week. I forgot to write it down.”

Liz: “Maria, don’t worry about that. I was thinking of postponing it for a bit. It just seemed… well, not the right time.”

Maria: adamant…
“Absolutely not, it’s the perfect time. I know that I can’t pretend this didn’t happen but I need this wedding. I need something good to focus on to help me get past the bad. So when is it?”

Liz: doubtful…
“Are you sure?”

Maria: “Positive.”

Liz: “Well, ok then, Wednesday at 4:00. I guess Max doesn’t get out of going to church tomorrow after all.”

Maria: “Good, I’ll be there. Church, huh? Yeah, you better drag him there while you can…hmm, church… that’s not a bad idea, maybe we’ll join you.”
She and Liz talk of inconsequential things for a little while before she leaves with her parents: not long after, Tobias, Kathy and Zan stop by: she smiles at Zan for a moment: it makes her feel sad that Zan looks so lost and unsure about what to say, he just stands there with his hands in his pockets: she gets up and goes over to him: she looks at him for a few moments then unexpectedly wraps her arms around him in a big hug…
“Thank you Zan, for what you did…for me…for Max, for everyone, thank you.”

Zan: he wasn’t sure what Maria wanted with him, he didn’t know how to act or what to say, but he had to come because she asked, so he did: he can feel her tremble a little as she hugs him, he instinctively hugs her back tight: trying keep from getting emotional…
“Your welcome. I’m… I’m just sorry it wasn’t sooner, before…I’m sorry you had to go through that, through any of it. I should have dealt with Rath years ago, I’m sorry.”

Maria: still holding on to him…
“No Zan, no apologies. You got there in time. I’m alive… I can recover, that’s what counts the most. “
They don’t stay for too long, they had a long drive ahead of them, but before they leave Kathy gives Amy the names of a couple of good therapist: as the day turns into evening, she goes to lie down: as the nightmare starts replaying out in her dream, her tearless sob is answered by the comforting embrace of her ever close by bondmate: she’s already working on recovering during the light of day but the nighttime will take longer.

The road to recovery is full of bumps and bruises but the Fates have surrounded them all with the strength and tools to make it, if they try.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 8-Mar-2002 2:37:49 PM ]
posted on 8-Mar-2002 8:28:15 PM by TaffyCat
Razz Liz's parents were out of town that night. That's why Maria was staying the night with Liz in the first place, so Liz wouldn't be left alone.


posted on 10-Mar-2002 4:18:13 AM by TaffyCat
Before I forget, Klaatu thanks for the link to the Homes series. I had actually read like the first 4 prequels over a year ago then lost track of it. I am now all caught up and am eagerly awaiting the next updates!

Now, I am doing something that I had not really planned, in fact tried to specifically not do which is detouring into the possible religious aspect of this a little. I am not looking for a religous debate, this is simply my thoughts on how the Catholic church might react.
Yes, I am making it fit into the story and I am not a religous scholar by any means, so don't look for any long drawn out profound thoughts on it. I'm simply skimming the surface because after many life altering experiences many do take solice and comfort in their religion or begin to explore it once again.
Disclaimer: I picked the Catholic Church simply because I am more familier with it, no insult to any other religion is intended.

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 124

Setting:
Church, Sunday morning

Maria: she and her family are setting directly behind the Evans and Parkers: she had gotten some very strange looks when she suggested that they should all attend church today, something that they all had never done as a family: she looks over to her Spaceboy, who had gone home this morning for the first time since Friday and that was only to get some decent clothes for church: she gives him a tentative smile as he looks back at her and squeezes her hand a little: she turns her head back around and watches as Max slips his arm around Liz’s shoulder, a similar scene has already been played out over by the Whitmans as Isabel leans into Alex: the services continue on as they rise to go take Holy Communion, she looks back at Michael who’s frowning and a bit confused…
“It’s ok, I’ll be right back. I’m just going up there.”
She can feel his intense stare all the way: she loves having him so attentive and she does need it for now, it’s the main reason she’s been able to get through the days and survive the nights: tomorrow her Mom is making her an appointment with one of the therapists that Kathy had recommended, then maybe she can start to get her life back on track for real.

Tess: this is the first church services that she has ever been to other than the annual Christmas Services in the park the last couple of years and that was mainly singing and children’s plays: she sits with Michael as the rest of their family goes to take this Holy Communion and for the first time, she wonders what this all really means: as Kyle stands in line, he turns to look at her and gives her a reassuring smile: she and Kyle had been allowed to stay together for the last couple of nights with the door kept wide open, the same as with Michael and Maria: she didn’t know what she would have done without Kyle these last couple of nights, she can only imagine what it’s been like for Maria: she and Maria hadn’t been that close, in fact they had hated each other at first, even though they are living in the same house and being in the same family had brought them closer, she hadn’t ever felt sisterly towards Maria until now: she’s furious and very hurt that someone had done that to a member of her family: these are all new feelings and now this sudden turn to religion, she has a lot that needs to be sorted out.

Max: after services he and Liz gather around outside with everyone else in their group: checking his watch…
“Liz, it’s almost noon. We should get going or we’re going to be late with our meeting with Father Rodriguez.”

Liz: “Ok, let’s go. Oh, what time are you leaving for DC?”

Max: “Right after. The Secret Service is keeping a plane ready for me.”

Philip: eyeing his son…
“Max, you sure you want to meet with Secretary Watson and the President by yourself? I could…”

Max: shaking his head…
“No Dad, I need to do this. I was the one that let them believe a lie. I need to be the one to fix it, if I can, but thank you.”
Turning back to Liz…
“Ready?”

Liz: “Yep, don’t want to keep the President waiting.”

Max: he and Liz take a seat across from the old wooden desk with Father Rodriguez sitting behind it: while he’s known the padre for years, his church attendance has been spotty at best, and he’s not certain if they can get married in the church: clearing his throat…
“Thank you for taking the time to meet with us.”

Father Rodriguez: the service today was very unusual to say the least: it’s very rare to have the entire contingent of the famous Roswell aliens in attendance: he was particularly interested to see how these two had interacted and was touched by how much and how deeply in love they seemed to be: he was also glad to see that the Valentis and their increasingly diverse family were all here together, especially given the traumatic events of this past weekend…
“It’s my pleasure. I must say that I’ve missed your attendance in the last several…years.”

Max: looking down, embarrassed…
“Yes, er, I apologize for that.”

Father Rodriguez: “No apologies necessary. I’m sure that you’ll take steps to correct the…absence. Now, I understand that you and Liz would like to get married this summer.”

Liz: she had been quiet, not wanting to draw attention to the fact that it’s been almost as long since she regularly attended as well: finally speaking up…
“Yes, Father, we were hoping that you would agree to perform the ceremony for us, in the church.”

Father Rodriguez: pulling out an appointment book…
“Did you have a particular date in mind?”

Liz: “Yes, June 21st. I thought the first day of summer seemed…appropriate somehow.”

Father Rodriguez: flipping to the day…
“Hmm, well we do have an opening in the late afternoon that day.”

Liz: “That would be perfect, I was thinking of an early evening ceremony.”

Father Rodriguez: “Alright, I’ll go ahead and pencil it in. Now, when will you be attending our marriage counseling classes? I have a new group starting up the Wednesday after next, they end in early April and it would give you plenty of time to schedule your weekend retreat before getting all tied up in the last minute wedding plans. How does that sound?”

Max: ok, so he couldn’t keep his jaw from dropping or the shocked look off his face…
“Huh? Classes…retreats?”

Father Rodriguez: “But of course, we highly encourage them, since of course the church frowns on divorce, we want to make sure the intended, especially young intended couples have really thought their actions through and are ready to share the rest of their lives with each other.”

Liz: placing a hand on her fiancé…
“Wednesday after next would be fine. Are there any other…recommendations that we should consider?”

Father Rodriguez: a little dryly…
“Of course regular Sunday attendance would be encouraging.”

Liz: she can feel Max sinking further down in his seat, he’s not happy about this but is willing to go along with it, even if it is a bit reluctantly…
“That goes without saying Father.”

Max: noting how the Father leans back and solemnly folds his hands in front of him…
“Is there something else, Father?”

Father Rodriguez: his brow crinkles as he thinks how to say this right: letting out his breath…
“Well, ever since Liz requested this meeting there has been some discussion from the Cardinal and others about…about the correctness of the church blessing an union between a human and…and someone of extra terrestrial origins.”

Max: he can’t say that he’s necessarily surprised, but it still hurts at some level…
“Even though that said ET was baptized in the church when he was 8? Ok, Father, please let us know what your…higher-ups decide. Just please do me a favor, in considering what it means for the church to…bless our union, think of the message that it sends if it doesn’t. Earth is becoming part of an intergalactic community whether it’s ready or not, the church could be very instrumental in helping with the acceptance of that.”

Father Rodriguez: he rises as his guests stand, ready to take their leave…
“I will do so. And Max, if it were my decision, there would be no question. I hope to have an answer shortly, perhaps by the time you start your marriage classes.”

Max: taking the Father’s hand…
“Yes, that would be good. Thank you for your support, Father.”

Father Rodriguez: “Always, Max, Liz, have a good afternoon and I’m looking forward to seeing you both next Sunday.”
As they are getting ready to leave…
“Oh Max, when was the last time you took confessional?’

Max: he freezes {oh, shit!}…
“Uh, I’m not sure. Perhaps I should make a point to do that next Sunday.”

Father Rodriguez: “Why wait? I believe I have some time now.”
Seeing his reluctance…
“Confession is good for the soul, after all.”

Max: “Yes, well yes, but um…I have a pretty important meeting I need to get to.”

Father Rodriguez: “Well then, think how much better you’ll feel going into that meeting with a clear conscious?”

Max: as he’s being escorted back to the church {Liz, remind me why I’m putting myself through this?}: he catches her coy smile {because you love me}.

Liz: she escapes out of the church rectory while Max follows the Father to relieve his soul: she catches up with her family and friends at a nearby café where they were waiting for her and Max’s meeting to end: taking a vacant seat, smiling…
“Hi, so what looks good on the menu?”

Diane: looking around…
“Liz, where’s Max?”

Liz: “Oh, confessional…seems he hasn’t been in awhile and Father Rodriguez thought it would do him some good to unburden his soul. I’m sure he’ll be coming along…eventually.”

Philip: surprised…
“He got Max to go to confessional?”

Liz: “Yep.”

Philip: “I guess we better pick him up a rosary, he’s going to be need one.”

Setting: Oval Office, same day, early evening….

Max: he’s already tired, it’s been a hard weekend to say the least, plus the thing with Father Rodriguez threw him for a slight loop: although he has a feeling after his confessional, Father Rodriguez will be dipping into the sacramental wine tonight and he didn’t even tell him the real juicy stuff: shaking the offered hand…
“Thank you for making time to meet me on such short notice Mr. President and Mr. Secretary. I appreciate it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: taking a seat…
“It’s my pleasure Your Majesty. I’m glad you could make the trip, especially after such a traumatic weekend. How is Miss DeLuca doing?”

Max: now seated across from the President on one of the two facing sofa: sighing…
“Better than I thought possible, or at least it seems so. I’m sure it’ll take some time, though.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Please express our support and best wishes to her and her family.”

Max: “Of course, that’s very kind of you.”

Pres. Wilkinson: now that the basic pleasantries are out of the way, it’s time to get down to business…
“You Majesty, Max, I was wondering if you could clear up some confusion on our part?”

Max: “I’ll try.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “It was our understanding that Prince Zan was your twin brother, then Ava suddenly appeared as the twin sister to Miss Harding, now out of nowhere we get a twin to Mr. Guerin and your sister Isabel, and that lack of knowledge attributed to us losing two agents.”

Max: taking some deep breaths…
“Mr. President, Mr. Secretary, I sincerely regret the deaths of those two agents. If I had any prior knowledge that they were heading back to Roswell, I would have warned you. And please express my sincerest condolences to their families.”

Sec. Watson: “Heading back to Roswell, so you were aware of them? I know that we were told that twins are common for your kind, but exactly how common are they? I mean, Prince Zan and Princess Ava didn’t have twins, just Princess Zanya.”

Max: he forces himself to look them in the eye and to keep his voice level…
“That wasn’t the truth. Zan is not my twin, none of us are. We’re actually…hybrid clones of our predecessors.”

Pres. Wilkinson: you literally could knock him over with a feather: he’s stunned: he looks over to the Secretary and is greeted by a similar expression: collecting his thoughts…
“So you… you’re a clone of their King Zan? And what about Prince Zan, what is he? Why hybrid? Why…why didn’t you tell us this in the first place?”

Max: “Prince Zan is the same, a clone of King Zan. After they died, their essence was duplicated and mixed with human DNA so they could better fit in here on Earth, but the first set developed…flaws, so a second set was made, us. The Queen and the religious sect wouldn’t allow the first, flawed set to be destroyed so they were sent as backup. As you can tell some had more flaws than the others.”

Pres. Wilkinson: his voice growing very quiet and calm…
“Why Max, why keep the secret?”

Max: “This morning my family attended church, my fiancée and I met with our parish priest, this same priest served at each of our baptismal, performed Liz’s parents wedding, yet when we inquired about him marrying us, we were informed that his superiors had…issues about our marriage, about me and would get back to us. Throw in the fact that I’m actually a clone…well, you get the idea… Earth isn’t ready to face the product of cloning an actual being; it barely has gotten use to the concept of its possibility. If this were announced to the general population…it would just make my presence here more difficult… I am truly sorry this secret cost those agents their lives.”

Pres. Wilkinson: his brows furrow in concentration…
“So your set was the unflawed set and Zan’s was…”

Max: “Flawed, but then as a wise woman once asked me ‘what do you consider flawed?’”

Sec. Watson: “Do you know where they went? Where they might call home?”

Max: “They were raised in New York City, I have no idea if that’s where they’d head or not but it might be worth keeping an eye out for them.”

Sec. Watson: “Yeah, that’ll be real easy in a city of 8 million but we’ll do what we can.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Max, how do they know that you’re the right one? From what I hear other than an interesting sense of humor, Prince Zan isn’t that far different from yourself. How could your people be sure of who’s who?”

Max: “They sent the Granolith with me.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “What exactly is that? I know it’s some sort of relic but you’ve never exactly explained and if it is as important as it seems to be, I think we have the right to know what exactly it is.”

Max: sighing…
“It contains the complete history of my world, all the arts, sciences, literature…weaponry, and Kivar would do anything to have access to it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: whistling at the magnitude of this information…
“Something that important should be well safe guarded, we could help…”

Max: holding up his hand…
“I don’t mean to be rude, but it’s been safely hidden for over 50 years and I think it’s better off where it is…without anyone else knowing its location. That’s why Zan had to take my place. He doesn’t know where it is so there was no way Nicholas could have gotten it. The less people knowing the better.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Is it a danger to our population, to Earth?”

Max: “Only if it falls into enemy hands…I would give my life before allowing that to happen. Earth’s my home too.”

While honesty maybe the best policy, the Fates know that it’s not always necessary to volunteer too much information either.


TBC

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 10-Mar-2002 6:14:41 PM ]
posted on 12-Mar-2002 12:54:19 AM by TaffyCat
Ah, recover is a bumpy ride for everyone and they all are dealing with it in their own and somewhat surprising ways.

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 125

Setting:
Maria’s bedroom, late same Sunday night

Michael: he’s never felt so scared and lost in his life, not even when he was little and with Hank: he doesn’t know what to do other than stay close by in case she needs him and hold her: he watches as she tosses and turns in her sleep: during the day she seems so strong but at night…at night she terrifies him: as her tossing and turning intensifies the moaning starts, he gently shakes her, trying to awaken her…
“Maria, Maria… baby, wake up… wake up Maria”

Maria: she’s in the mine, Lonnie is standing off to the side talking to Nicholas, and HE is standing over her, leering: she can feel his stare right down to her bones, it makes her skin crawl: he grabs her, she fights him, bites him, and when that doesn’t do it, spits on him: nothing works, it just makes him more excited, more…dangerous: he starts to grab underneath her top, his rough hands hurting: crying out…
“NOOO!”
She’s being shaken: her eyes pop open and for a moment all she sees is the face of her nightmare: she struggles against his hold…
“NO, LET ME GO…GET AWAY FROM ME!”

Michael: he doesn’t know what to do, the look on her face, the fear: reaching out with his mind, his soul, as never before {Maria, it’s me…it’s me. Please listen, it’s me, Michael, Spaceboy…please, please listen…I love you…wake up, please wake up.}: her fighting dies down as she looks at him, first confused, then in pain: as she breaks down and sobs, he holds her, mixing his tears with hers…
“I love you Maria…I love you, I always will, no matter what. It’ll be ok, we’ll make it through this, please believe me.”
It takes awhile before she finally collapses in an exhausted sleep in his arms, for him there is no such escape as he remembers the terrified look she gave him when she awoke, he’ll never forget it.

Setting: West Roswell High, Monday morning, second period…

Max: he comes racing through the hallway, he’s late, already missed first period and now 10 minutes into 2nd period: he rounds the corner and skids to a walk as he approaches the door: trying to walk into class without attracting attention: he slips in and takes a seat next to Alex: he glances over to see what chapter they are working on and quickly opens his book to the correct page.

Mr. Knutson: glancing up from the desk, he notices the latest arrival…
“Good morning Mr. Evans, glad to see you could joins us. I hope it wasn’t too much trouble for you.”

Max: he can feel everyone’s eyes on him: Mr. Knutson had never been overly fond of him and definitely does not make his life easier…
“Sorry, long weekend.”

Mr. Knutson: “Yes, yours seems longer than the rest.”

Max: he’s too tired for this, he had gotten back from DC after midnight and it was almost 2:00am before he got to sleep: when his alarm went off at 6:30, he turned it off and told himself 5 more minutes, two hours later his Mom realized that he was still home and woke him up: it was a mad dash to get to school and he’s in no mood for this and doesn’t really think about his reply too much…
“Sorry, I was on Antarian time.”
He hides his smug smile behind his text book as the teacher opens his mouth and then closes it without uttering another word: he looks over to a snickering Alex: whispering…
“So what are we doing?”
He meets up with Liz and Tess next period for calculus then lunch: they are joined by Alex, Isabel and Kyle in the quad for sandwiches and chips: he notices how quiet the group is, how subdued…
“So, Kyle, Tess, how’s Maria? I’m assuming by Michael’s absence that he’s still at your place?”

Kyle: he’s hasn’t known what to say, he feels so uncomfortable about everything plus he wants to pound somebody into the ground for what happened to his sister, but the culprit is already dead and he doesn’t know what to do with all his excess anger…
“Amy was making an appointment today for a therapist and yeah, Michael basically has moved in…can’t blame him. She’s been having some hard nights.”

Liz: she’s sitting next to Max, but feels miles away: she had gone over to Maria’s yesterday afternoon: they had talked about nothing, everything seemed so…different: Maria was doing everything she could to reassure everyone that she was alright, obviously that was a lie…
“She has? God, I don’t know what to do for her. It should have never happened to her, Rath was after me.”

Max: he had been leaning back against a low wall, but suddenly sits upright…
“No, stop, you promised. It’s not your fault. It’s not anyone’s fault but Rath’s. We could go in a big circle and each take a piece of the blame, if I hadn’t told you, if you hadn’t told her, if Michael hadn’t let her get to him, if your parent’s had been home…I could go on and on and it gets us nowhere. It happened and the only one to blame is Rath. Michael saw to it that he got what he deserved.”

Isabel: “Max is right. We need to focus on what we can do to help Maria.”

Tess: “Well, I don’t know about you but if everyone walked around me on eggshells I would be ready to explode. We should do something to…to help her start living again.”

Liz: “The wedding, she wants us to proceed as normal. She was going to go with me to meet with the coordinator this week and start picking things out but I…I thought maybe it was too soon…maybe we could make it a…girls only afternoon or something. What about it, Isabel, Tess, are you guys up for a little party planning?”

Isabel: “You’re kidding, right? When am I not? But maybe we should ask Maria first, see how she feels about it?”

Liz: “You’re right, if it’s too much, we’ll scale it back for now.”

Kyle: now that the girls seem to have a plan of action, their moods brighten but not the guys, they’re still sitting around with nothing to do but be angry: changing the subject…
“So El Presidente, how was the President? Still got him as an allie or do we get to worry about the FBI again?”

Max: “Kyle…he’s still an allie. I told him more about what we are and the Granolith. He’s said that it would be treated as a state secret.”
Rubbing his eyes…
“God, what a long weekend.”

Alex: snickering again…
“Yeah, that Antarian time is a killer.”

Tess: “Huh?”

Alex: he starts to explain…
“See Max was late this morning…”

Kyle: “No…Mr. Honor Student himself?”

Liz: “Kyle…”

Max: he grows quiet and reflective as Alex retells this morning’s story and then goes on to do some funny impressions to lighten the mood, but he can still see the tension, the anger just below the surface: it’s easy for him to recognize it because he feels it too: he’s just been too busy to think about it too much until now…
“Liz, when is this appointment with the planner?”

Liz: “Wednesday at 4:00.”

Max: “Ok, guys I think we could use some time at the practice field, you too Alex. I’ve been thinking that you should learn some…conventional self-defense. Kyle, you think you could talk to your dad about what would be best for him? Can we all meet out there at say 3:30 daily this week, that way you girls can get in a little time this week too?”

Tess: she looks around for a moment…
“Sure, if you think we need it.”

Max: as he sees some relief cross over Kyle and even Alex…
“Yeah, we definitely do.”

Liz: she knows what this all is really about, why he’s doing it…
“Ok Max, but remember starting next week, we have marriage class.”

Max: sighing…
“How could I forget?”

Kyle: “Wait, marriage class? What, is that where they tell you how to do IT the right way, or something?”

Alex: they all bite their tongues to keep from laughing as Max glares at Kyle, he simply can’t hold back anymore…
“Kyle, you mean you’re still trying to figure it out? Tess, my sympathies.”

Setting: Valenti house, after school, same day

Max: waiting for someone to answer the door: he smiles as Mrs. Valenti opens it…
“Mrs. Valenti, hi, I hope I’m not disturbing you?”

Amy: she smiles at him but it never reaches her eyes…
“No, of course not, come in. How is everyone?”

Max: “Managing, I guess. How’s…how’s she doing?”

Amy: looking back towards the hallway where her daughter’s bedroom was…
“I don’t know. I was able to pull some strings and get her in to see therapist today. He said it was going to take some time.”

Max: he stuffs his hand in his pockets, feeling awkward…
“Oh, yes, um…you know that if there is anything that any of us can do, just name it. Uh, is Michael here?”

Amy: “Yes, he’s been by her side constantly. He’s been wonderful.”
They continue to stand in the hallway for a few awkward minutes…
“Let me just go and get him.”

Max: “Thanks, thanks.”
After several minutes, a very haunted looking Michael comes out: he’s shocked by the dark circles and how pale his friend is…
“Michael, I…are you ok?”

Michael: he can see the concern in his eyes and it just further irritates him, he was already pissed about being away from Maria…
“Fine, just fine. What’s the problem?”

Max: “Huh? Problem…no problem, we…we were going to go out to the practice field today and I thought you’d might want to join us.”

Michael: shaking his head…
“No, not today, maybe later.”

Max: “Are you sure? It…it might do you some good to get out a little. I could bring you back in say an hour.”

Michael: his temper starts to flare and with it his voice…
“I SAID NO! OK?”

Maria: she had come out from her room a few minutes after Michael and was watching from around the corner: raising her voice a little to get his attention…
“Michael…go, he’s right, you need to get out…I need you to get out a little. You can’t be here 24/7, it’ll drive both of us nuts. Max, take him somewhere, anywhere, bring him back in time for dinner, ok?”

Max: before Michael could protest…
“Sure, no problem, Michael grab your jacket, let’s go. Don’t worry Maria, I’ll have him back in about an hour.”
It’s a quiet ride to the quarry: as they reach the sight, he can see that the others are already there practicing: Kyle is attacking a boulder like there’s no tomorrow and Tess and Isabel have marked targets into the side of the cliff that they are working on, even Liz is here: her “blasting” power hasn’t really developed too much but she was murder on the smaller rocks and such: Alex doesn’t have much to do since the Sheriff couldn’t make it out until tomorrow but it’s good of Alex to be there for moral support: he watches as his second storms over to the practice sight and just stares at it for a long while: no one says a word too him, its obvious that he’s in no mood to talk: Max walks over to where Michael is standing and looks out towards the cliff face, mentally selecting a spot, he takes aim and fires, and fires again: there is now a precise whole in the cliff side.

Michael: his Maria would normally be “talking” his head off, this use to drive him nuts but now he’d give anything to hear her going a mile a minute in his head: she’s been so quiet, it’s unnerved him more than her nonstop babble ever did: with his worry and anger building, he raise his hand and lets loose with all his might on the cliff side and keeps firing.

Max: he just stands with the rest of them, slack jawed and staring at what was left of the cliff after the dust settled, which wasn’t much…
“Uh, Michael, that…that was…uh, how’d you do that?”

Michael: at first he didn’t even think about it, then after he got a good look, his expression mirrored everyone else’s…
“I… I’m not sure.”

Kyle: coming over to where Max and Michael are standing…
“You had that kind of power Friday night as well, but I thought…I thought it was…”
He’s not able to finish his thoughts.

Michael: still in shock…
“I thought so too.”

Max: “Michael, what were you thinking when you did this?”

Michael: “What? Nothing, I was…pissed about…everything.”

Isabel: coming up from behind him…
“Michael, you didn’t start getting control of your powers until…until…”

Michael: “Maria.”

Max: looking back to the cliff…
“I’m not talking about control, I’m talking about strength. Michael, that…that was amazing. Think about how you did it, you need to see if you can harness and control it better. It may save our lives someday.”

Setting Valenti house, late same Monday night

Tess: she nestles closer into Kyle’s embrace: sighing contently…
“I could get use to this.”

Kyle: shifting a little in her bed, getting more comfortable as he holds her close…
“Definitely could get use to this, just wish we could shut the door for a little privacy.”

Tess: “Hmm, yes. How long do you think they’ll let us sleep together before deciding that things had settled down enough?”

Kyle: “Not sure. Dad’s already giving me the ‘not while you’re unmarried teens under my roof’ speech a couple of times.”

Tess: “It’s so ridicules, I mean I’m already 18 and you will be soon. They know that we…well, you know. I just don’t get what the big deal is…life is too short.”

Kyle: thinking about it a little…
“Tess, would you want a big wedding, like it looks like Max and Liz are getting?”

Tess: “God no, they can have it.”

Kyle: “So maybe something more simple?”

Tess: looking at him…
“Kyle Valenti, are you proposing?”

Kyle: “Maybe. Are you accepting?”

Tess: coyly…
“Maybe…but not without a decent ring. A bride deserves a decent ring.”

Kyle: “Hmm, I’ll have to work on that.”

Tess: “Well, get back to me when you’ve figured it out, Buddha Boy.”

People react differently to life changes, no one but the Fates know what those changes may be.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 12-Mar-2002 12:59:45 PM ]
posted on 14-Mar-2002 11:58:08 PM by TaffyCat
As I mentioned earlier, I am only skimming the surface of the religous implications. While I do believe that there would be much debate, religious and otherwise, over the confirmation that aliens existed. I do not agree that it would destroy mankind, we already have the ability to do that ourselves and so far, so good... well, sort of... um, anyways, as I said I am making this fit my story and I have decided to take it along more "enlightened" lines in that they would ultimately be accepted... note: yes, I am leaving out the "clone" part on purpose. I simply don't care to go there.

Now back to the story...F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 126

Setting:
Wedding planner’s shop, Wednesday afternoon

Tiffany: sitting back at her desk that is crowded with catalogs, decorator samples and a large rolodex: she’s both thrilled and terrified at the idea that she will be the one to plan the most important wedding on Earth: what she wasn’t expecting was to have a throng of people here today, she thought it would just be Liz and her mother…
“So, Liz, tell me what kind of wedding are you thinking of?”

Liz: looking over at her Mom and friends, including a slightly pale looking Maria and her Mom…
“Well, we want a church wedding, in the early evening. Nothing gaudy or too…ostentatious…uh…”

Isabel: she’s totally in her element and has decided that the only way her brother and Liz are going to get just what they want instead of what the coordinator thinks would look good was for her to play the part that she was literally born to…a Royal Princess: as Liz falters a bit, keeping her tone cool and clear…
“They want something simple and elegant that will be perfect for at least 250-300 guests that will include heads-of-state and other notable personage, while not being…”
Smiling at her soon to be sister-in-law…
“As Liz said, not too ostentatious.”
Adding in…
“Oh, and of course…allowances must be made for reporters and the like. Security will have to be factored in but must be kept…in the background.”
She heard the breath Liz let out and the small smile of gratitude she flashes her way.

Tiffany: letting out a strangled gasp…
“That’s…that’s a rather tall order.”

Isabel: remaining the Ice Princess…
“Yes, yes it is…is that a problem?”

Tiffany: she looks from Miss Evans to Miss Parker and Mrs. Parker…
“This… is what you want?”

Liz: nodding…
“Yes.”

Tiffany: nodding then taking out a pencil she starts to make a list of the requirements, she pauses for a moment…
“This is quite a list, what items would you be willing to negotiate on?”

Liz: she looks to Isabel for a moment: she had her misgivings about her helping but now she realizes how valuable Isabel’s going to be, if for no other reason than to remind her that she isn’t just some small town girl marrying her boyfriend but a future Queen marrying an alien King and she doesn’t need to compromise on what she and Max want: assuming a tone that she hopes mirrors Isabel…
“None.”
They go through a list of items that will need to be decided and by when: there’s so much, a theme, colors, music, invitations, dresses, tuxes, decorations, flowers, catering, photographer, limo, reception hall, guest accommodations, her trousseau, and that’s just for starters: her ice queen-to-be persona is starting to crack as she starts feeling overwhelmed to say the least: they leave the shop and proceed to her house with catalogs, magazines and brochures to go through: they are all spread out on her living room floor…
“God, where do I even begin?”

Maria: this is her first trip out of the house without Michael which is why her Mom insisted on accompanying her: she’s sipping a soda as she sits on the floor glancing over at all the wedding stuff: she’s been rather quiet, just taking it all in: she can see how her friend seems to be drowning in all of this before her very eyes: it’s enough to finally galvanize her to start acting: reaching for the magazines…
“Liz, it’s not I, it’s all of us. We’re all going to help you but we need a plan. That’s the first thing. So Liz, tell me, what’s your plan?”

Liz: she looks at her friend, then all the stuff laid out in front, then to her other friends and her Mom, and finally back to Maria…
“First, let’s make a list of what we need to decide on, then we can divvy it up…that is, if that’s ok with everyone?”

Maria: she doesn’t even bother to ask the others if it is…
“Of course. Don’t forget, the guys can help too.”

Tess: “That’s right, we just have to tell them what to do.”

Isabel: looking at a brochure for horse drawn carriages and crinkling her nose in disgust…
“Ugh, and what not to do. So let’s get going on that list.”

Setting Small Conference room near the Church, following Wednesday

Father Rodriguez: the five couples in this new group take their seats around the tables that have been pushed together: while he’s trying to treat this as if it were any other group, it is decidedly different, they’ve never had an actual alien in one before: he can tell that Max is trying to make some effort to get into it but there’s no doubt it’s only a half hearted attempt: as promised he and Liz along with their families attended Sunday Mass last weekend and afterwards he heard Liz’s confession this time: he was a little more prepared for hers after being caught totally off guard by Max’s the week earlier and he has a suspicion that Max held back, a lot: he can hear whispers amongst the other couples that accompany sideway glances to Max and Liz, who remain silent and looking straight ahead…at him: clearing his throat…
“Welcome everyone. It’s good to see that all of you could make it tonight. This class is designed to help intended couples think about what it really means to share your lives with another person, a spouse.”
Holding up some information packets…
“Before I hand these out, I would like to go around the room and have each couple tell us what they think will be the biggest problem facing your marriage in the first year.”

First Couple: “Um, money. We’re going to be on a pretty tight budget for awhile.”

Second Couple: “Moving, right after our wedding we’ll be moving to New York for a new job.”

Third Couple: “Well, in-laws, we’re going to be living with his parents until we have enough saved for a new house.”

Max and Liz: they look at each other for a moment before he speaks in a flat serious tone…
“Fighting and winning an intergalactic war, oh, and uh, getting into college.”

Father Rodriguez: he opens his mouth but nothing comes out: this reaction is shared by pretty much everyone else in the room {Nope, definitely not going to be your average marriage class}: he looks at the packets in his hand for a moment and then starts to hand them out…
“It seems most believe that money will be their biggest problem in their first year of marriage…”
He pauses at as he hands the packets to Max and Liz…
“Uh, yeah, and for the most part they are correct. Whether it is living within a budget, moving, or having to live with others, money is the number one reason for divorce, so that’s where we are going to start, money. Setting the right financial goals and expectations now will help to hopefully minimize financial problems later.”
He looks back at Max and Liz for a moment and wonders just how much they really are going to be getting out of this: the rest of the class proceeds along normal lines without anymore unusual revelations: at the end of the hour as they are packing up to leave for the evening…
“So everyone think about what kind of financial decisions you’ll have to make and each one fill out their packets. Do this independently of your fiancé so we can do an honest comparison next week. See everyone Sunday…uh, Max, Liz could I speak with you for a moment, please?”
Max and Liz nod and wait for everyone else to clear out: as the door closes, he takes a seat across the table from them…
“Max, Liz, the church has decided to give your union it’s blessing. While there is still some debate it was felt that it would be in the best interest of our faithful to set an example and help pave the way for acceptance of what is in store for us in the future. Besides, if God can create Earth in 7 days, think of how much time he’s had to work elsewhere. Personally, I know the church hasn’t always been the most…forward thinking but it’s good to see it finally trying. “

Max: he has tried to convince himself that he didn’t really care what the church decided, that he was only doing this for Liz, but he has to admit that is does feel good to hear the positive decision, the acceptance: he lets out the breath he didn’t even realize he was holding…
“Thank you Father, we appreciate it.”

Father Rodriguez: he returns their warm smiles…
“Max, I admit to being a bit curious. Do you know anything about your home world’s beliefs?”

Max: “Not really. I know that my… uh, biological Grandmother is a disciple of Ruan which is an order dedicated to the betterment of their people and who do not take direct part in war or violence. I’m afraid that’s basically all I know so far.”

Father Rodriguez: “Hmm, well it sounds interesting. I look forward to the day that I can study it more in-depth, kind of a hobby of mine. Well, I guess we should get going. It’s good to see you both and your families this Sunday.”

Setting: Renular, Royal Palace…

Queen Nataria: she had just returned earlier that day from the Temple: while it had done her much good to tend to spiritual needs, it was now time to deal with things more… grounded: she hears a discreet knock at the door: turning…
“Enter.”
Smiling as he does so…
“Ah, Lord Ranjorn. It has been too long since we had last visited. I hope you and your family is well?”

Lord Ranjorn: smiling warmly at the gentle queen that had been more like a favorite aunt to him since childhood…
“We are doing as well as can be. How was your retreat?”

Nataria: “Ah, it is always rejuvenating to spend time in contemplation. Please come sit, take tea with me.”

Ranjorn: taking the offered seat next to hers: on cue an attendant brings a simple plain pot of tea and delicate pastries: she honors him by pouring the tea herself…
“You are too kind, thank you. It smells wonderful.”

Nataria: “The honor is mine Ranjorn. I think you’ll like this tea. I brought it with me from the Temple.”
They sip in silence for a while and partake of buttery rich pastries…
“To what do I owe this visit Ranjorn?”

Ranjorn: smiling, he knows beneath her gentle nature and petite frame was a will made of iron: she was not one to beat around the bush when she didn’t have to…
“Your Majesty, Chancellor Larek has been kept away dealing with other matters. He wishes to visit later this evening if that is convenient. In the mean time, he asked that I update you with the latest news on various fronts.”

Nataria: “Yes, I look forward to his visit. Now, please continue.”

Ranjorn: bowing his head slightly…
“Our forces are still cleaning up the landing site at Betwan’s communication center. They’ve been having problems with snipers and saboteurs. Apparently the local…aristocracy are supporting Kivar and are using their resources to help reinforce his forces.”

Nataria: nodding sadly…
“Yes, Kivar supporters would be all that is left of the local…nobility. He’s either chased off or otherwise dealt with anyone that could possibly oppose him.”

Ranjorn: “He’s also confiscated the lands and property of those that have left or disappeared and he or those that do his bidding are using it as rewards for those that have remained.”

Nataria: “Ill-gotten gain if there ever was. How long until the site is secure so that we may continue?”

Ranjorn: “With luck we shall be at the gates of the province’s capitol within a lunar cycle.”

Nataria: “Good, good. Not as quickly as we hoped but still within the timetable that was laid out. Now, what other news do you have for me?”

Ranjorn: he frowns deeply as he relays the latest incident on Earth between the Royals and Nicholas and what happened to his brother’s bondmate: it troubles him deeply that even though he was defective that one of his brother’s reincarnates was capable of such an atrocity: he has mixed feelings about King Zan’s Rath eliminating his duplicate but under the circumstances it is completely understandable, still disturbing but then most things in war are: the only bright spot was the fact that both Zans were alive and well and working effective together: the Queen had been informed as soon as the second Zan had arrived in Roswell, the same with Ava and their babe, Zanya: it is reassuring that allowing the duplicates to survive was not a complete waste of time and effort, this pleased everyone, especially Queen Nataria: finishing his story…
“I understand that they have sought solace and comfort in their religious beliefs. In fact, King Zan and Miss Parker are currently receiving marriage instruction from, I believe they refer to him as Father.”

Nataria: this intrigues her, she had taken care to instruct her children from the time they were young in the fundamentals of the Order of Ruan, but Zan had never been that enthusiastic about it, obedient, respectful of it but not that devout…
“Ranjorn, do we have any more information on these belief’s? It might help us to understand them better if we understood their religion.”

Ranjorn: “Yes, I believe that we do, we might even have a copy of their scriptures.”

Nataria: “Good, I shall seek it out and study it.”
Seeing that Ranjorn has not risen to take his leave…
“What more do you have for me, Ranjorn?”

Ranjorn: he cannot hide his worry…
“There still has not been any public acknowledgement of King Zan and Queen Ava’s annulment and King Zan’s subsequent betrothal to his bondmate, Miss Parker. He has continued providing us reliable intelligence reports, which in a way is more disturbing than if he had not. It’s… unnerving.”

Nataria: she calmly pours herself and Ranjorn another cup of tea…
“Crown Prince Lanua has never done or not done something without reason. He has always been a very astute statesman and diplomat. I’m sure he has his reasons; we just have to figure out what they are. Has Tavner presented Prince Zan’s charge yet?”

Ranjorn: “No, not yet and that’s worrisome too.”

Nataria: “Hmm, he must have reasons for that too. Perhaps I, as Zan’s mother, should place a call to him to discuss…family matters. Yes, I think I shall do that next.”

Ranjorn: he smiles at his Queen: no one could refuse her, no one dared: while clinging to her vows as a disciple of Ruan and their commitment to non-violence, she has manage to keep the fire of rebellion alive in her people: a truly remarkable balancing act that few if any could duplicate: she was just as much a living legend as her children that were brought back from the dead…
“Yes, Your Majesty, that sounds like a wonderful idea. I’m sure he would welcome your call. I shall take my leave now. Thank you for the tea.”

The Fates know that the key to understanding others is to understand what motivates them, what they believe in.

TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 15-Mar-2002 12:14:59 AM ]
posted on 16-Mar-2002 12:46:19 AM by TaffyCat
Thank you everyone for the wonderful f/b! I enjoy writing it.
As you probably know I enjoy Max and his Mom scenes. Guys, especially young ones, can be so clueless about things sometimes.

F/B Please!
Enjoy!

Chapter 127

Setting:
Vintarian Palace, short time later

Lanua: he smiles at the recreated image in front of him: she has always been pleasing to the eyes and time had made her even more lovelier… and more astute…
“Good day to you, Your Majesty. It is a true pleasure to hear from you. How was your retreat, refreshing, I hope?”

Nataria: bowing slightly to her sometimes-aggravating friend and sometimes adversary…
“Yes, it is always renewing to spend time at the Temple. I hope all is well with you and yours?”

Lanua: ”Ah indeed, we are all doing well.”

Nataria: “That’s wonderful and I understand that we both have a new addition to our families to celebrate…Princess Zanya. I hear she’s a lovely child.”

Lanua: “Ah yes, quite lovely and important.”

Nataria: “Yes, she does tie our families together as one, does she not?”

Lanua: “That she does… I hope that she will be but one of many ways our families are tied.”

Nataria: raising her eyebrow {the way he worded that is…off somehow}…
“Oh, you have thought on other ways that our families may be united? Please enlighten me.”

Lanua: he was very much aware of the subtle indirect questions aimed at him and Tavner by Larek or those of his inner circle trying to figure out what his goal was…
“Ah, the ties of marriage and family are always the most…binding.”

Nataria: her guard is up, thinking it through {we already have ties of family, Zanya, and marriage by way of her parents}: looking at him shrewdly {he’s acknowledged Zanya but not mentioned her parent’s marriage…is he talking of another?}…
“Indeed, I have not heard that Princess Ava is expecting again…have you?”

Lanua: he can almost see the wheels of her imagination spinning: he’s been waiting for her call, she has the right to know, after all she is the Mother of the intended bride…
“Unfortunately, I have not.”

Nataria: “Then are you suggesting another union by marriage?”

Lanua: “The idea has been presented.”

Nataria: running through the possibilities {King Zan is taken, Prince Zan is taken, Isabel, Princess Vilandra is already bonded, he must know that, so that leaves…oh no.}: she cannot hide the momentary look of shock that passes over her…
“The only eligible offspring I have is this Lonnie. You would seriously consider a union that included her?”

Lanua: he’s pleased to see that she’s as astute as ever…
“Let us just say that war makes strange bedfellows. She is eligible as is my son, Prince Tavner.”

Nataria: it takes a moment to collect herself…
“That is an… interesting possibility. It could be a bit…complicated though for Prince Tavner.”

Lanua: “Ah, as they say, there-in lies the rub. Yes, yes, it could cause difficulties for those who are supporting this union yet are unaware of these…complications.”

Nataria: everything is clicking into place {Kivar has to be the one behind this and Lanua and Tavner are playing along…covering both sides of the coin in case Kivar somehow prevails.}: her calm demeanor is firmly intact once again…
“I thank you for this intriguing conversation. I shall be most interested to see how these complications reveal themselves in the future. I trust that you will keep me informed as they do so, I am after all, the Mother of the bride.”

Lanua: “Ah, most assuredly, Your Majesty. Good day to you.”

Nataria: “Good day, Your Highness.”

Setting: Evans house, kitchen, Saturday morning

Max: he’s sitting at the kitchen table with pencil in hand and the homework from the marriage class in front of him: frowning, he scratches his chin and looks over at Mom going through the cupboards and then jotting things down on a piece of paper…
“Mom, whatcha ya doin?”

Diane: distractedly, she glances over at her son for a moment before making another note…
“Making a shopping list. Is there something that you needed me to pick up for you at the store?”

Max: “No…Mom, how much does it cost?”

Diane: she pauses and puts her pen down and looks at him…
“How much does what cost?”

Max: gesturing towards the kitchen…
“This, all this? I…”
Looking back at the paper in front of him…
“We’re supposed to come up with some sort of budget but…”

Diane: walking over, she glances down at what he’s gotten so far: taking a seat next to him: tapping her finger on the first line under the start up column…
“Hmm, this seems rather low. Honey, where’d you get this figure for rent?”

Max: “The newspaper.”

Diane: “Oh, you plan on living here in Roswell?”
As he shakes his head “no”…
“Then you might want to check out the rental prices for Cambridge on the Internet. I think you’ll find they are a bit higher than here. Also don’t forget, 1st, last, plus deposit which is usually equal to one months rent to move in.”
Going down the list…
“Now here, under transportation, what are you basing that on?”

Max: “Uh, that’s about what it cost me a month for gas for the jeep.”

Diane: “Hmm, you plan on taking the jeep with you? You sure that’s a good idea? You might want to talk to Dad about something a little more…warmer, maybe something with air conditioning too. Oh and don’t forget insurance and maintenance. Also, is Liz always going to be with you? You might want to plan a little extra for cabs of bus fares.”

Max: feeling even more lost…
“Oh”
Pointing to the next line…
“What’s this…household items? What’s all included in that?”

Diane: “Well, let’s see, they have a separate line for food and one for furniture and appliances, so I’d say it includes everything else you need to start and run a home.”

Max: “Like what?”

Diane: “Well, to start you’ll need to buy linens, towels, bedding, pots and pans, dishes, silverware, glasses. Oh and things like brooms, mops, buckets, vacuum cleaner, and every day stuff that you’ll need, soaps, cleansers, storage containers. Oh and don’t forget if you don’t have a washer/dryer, a couple rolls of quarters a week for the laundromat.”

Max: looking at the paper, shocked…
“I thought…I thought we’d get a lot of that, you know, like as wedding gifts and stuff.”

Diane: “Well, you will get some of it that way, but you’ll still be left with a lot to buy as well. If you plan on having to buy everything, then what you do get as gifts will give you more to spend on other things, like pictures and plants and things that help make a house a home.”
Looking under the furniture column…
“So Honey, you have $1,000 for furniture. What does that include?”

Max: shrugging…
“A couple of sofas, what else do we need?”

Diane: sighing…
“That might get you an inexpensive sofa and loveseat but it would probably be nice to have something to sleep on and something to eat at, oh and some tables in the living room, where were you planning on putting you computer? I imagine you’ll need it for college as well will Liz.”
As her son is looking more and more despondent…
“Honey, don’t worry. You know we’ll make sure you have everything you need, but I am glad to see you doing this. Did you have any plans for today?”

Max: “Not really.”

Diane: “Good. I know it’s not your favorite thing to do but why don’t we go check out a few stores so you can get a better idea of how much things costs.”

Setting: Small Conference room near the Church, following Wednesday

Max: he sits at the table, feeling a bit smug about his budget: he had been shocked by what things costs, he honestly had no idea, things just always got replaced around his house somehow, it was an eye opener to say the least but he’s pretty sure that he got it all, thanks to Mom: Liz had looked at him in amazement as he reads off his sheet, they had agreed not to discuss it in any way with each other before hand: finishing off his list…
“So I figured a hundred-twenty a week in groceries should do it, unless I’m really hungry…so anyway, that comes to a minimum of $6235 to move, setup house in a two bedroom apartment and $2175 a month in living expenses, plus school tuition.”
He turns to grin broadly at his bondmate.

Liz: she started scrutinizing him intently the second he got so detailed with everything {you’ve had help…cheater!}: she wanted to smack him right then and there; he was just so damn smug about it…and so adorable: looking down at her budget…
“Um, yes, well, my figures are a little different, I guess I left a few things out…”
As she reads off her list, Max tries several times to peek over her shoulder to see what she had written, while she kept moving the list farther away from him…
“So I came up with a little more on the upfront costs, $6700 and monthly expenses of $1950, plus school costs.”

Father Rodriguez: he was amused by their actions, it was very obvious how in love they were but this was the first time he had seen a “playful” Max Evans: it was a further testament of their strong commitment to each other: smiling at the two, they had come the closest of any couple in the class…
“Well, it seem that you two only have a few things to work out. Now it’s your turn to answer the ‘how are you going to pay for it?’ question.”

Max: quietly…
“That’s not a problem.”

Father Rodriguez: pauses for a moment…
“Oh, ok, good… well, that finishes off the budget portion of the program, let’s move on to the 2nd most likely reason for divorce…children and I don’t mean just how many or if you want any at all but what do you do with them once you do have them, what parenting styles, is one of you going to stay home or do both need to work, childcare, schools and so on.”
He passes out the work packets of material for them to discuss and think about for this week’s class, this one they are supposed to work on as a couple.

Setting: Liz’s balcony, later same night…

Liz: she snuggles closer into his warming embrace: he wraps the comforter tighter around them for added protection against the chill of the night: she lays her head against his chest and can hear his heart beating: thinking over everything the Father had talked about in class…
“Max, what if… what if we can’t have children?”

Max: planting a tender kiss on her forehead…
“I have Zan and Zanya as heirs and even Isabel too. The line would continue.”

Liz: shaking her head slightly…
“No that’s not what I’m talking about.”
Becoming misty eyed…
“Zan’s face just lights up when he talks about Zanya. That look he gets when he holds her, the way she has him twisted around her little finger. I want…I want to see you have that look, but what if we can’t?”

Max: he rubs his hands up and down her arms to try warm and comfort her at the same time…
“Tavner said that we were created to be compatible with humans. I believe that, I know that some day we will have children.”

Liz: “But what if we can’t? What if something is wrong with me?”

Max: kissing her on the temple and running his fingers down her cheek…
“Then we’ll still have each other and that’s what’s most important…Liz, if for some reason we can’t conceive the normal way, there are alternatives, even here on Earth. And if those don’t work then surely on Antar, I would even be open to adoption.”

Liz: shaking her head…
“Max, you’re a King, you can’t adopt, the genetic code…”

Max: “You’re right, I am King and if we want to adopt a child we will, who’s going to tell us otherwise? Liz, I want children too and not just to pass on the monarchy but because I want to see that special look that Ava gets with Zanya on you too and I’ll do whatever it takes to put it there. If it comes to adoption then decisions will have to be made about my heir but that’s not something we have to worry about now.”

Liz: his lips brush gently against hers and then linger there until hers return the kiss but not deepen it: tonight she’s been feeling kind of melancholy, it must be because it’s her time of the month, her emotions are running a bit on the high side: they coincide with her chocolate craving which her husband-to-be is ever so willing to indulge in with her: she looks over at the empty bowls with a Tabasco bottle sitting next to one, that once held hot fudge sundaes earlier: she involuntarily shivers…
“God, Max, what where we thinking, ice cream in this weather?”

Max: chuckling…
“I guess our logic that the hot fudge would balance out the ice cream and keeps us from getting cold didn’t pan out too well, huh?”

Liz: “I guess not…how many would you want, ideally?”

Max: “Hmm, I could have gone for a couple of sundaes.”

Liz: lightly smacking his chest underneath the comforter…
“Kids, Max, how many kids do you want?”

Max: “Doesn’t matter, one or a dozen, it makes no difference as long as they are with you.”

Setting: Valenti house, same time…

Kyle: he had been working on it for sometime: he had only one thing that belonged to his Mother and it had actually been passed down to her from her Mother: it was a gaudy gold broche that she had hated, so she had left it when she left him and Dad: he concentrates harder, he had already turned it into a ring but he’s hasn’t figured out what he wants it to look like: the ring Max had given Liz had been perfect, of course, and he wanted his to Tess to be just as perfect: so far it looked like a blob of gold sitting on top of a thick ring, it was all wrong but he had some time to work on it: he wasn’t 18 for a couple more months, he was determined to get it right so he could give it to the right girl for him by then.

The Fates have seen these scenes played out throughout time, the young preparing to leave the nest and make their own lives, some plans are known while others are best kept to themselves.


TBC



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 16-Mar-2002 1:02:46 AM ]
posted on 19-Mar-2002 11:35:51 PM by TaffyCat
As you might notice, I am moving things right along here. They got places to go and things to do, so gotta get a move on!

F/B Please!
Enjoy!

Chapter 128

Setting:
Evans house, about two weeks later

Tobias: he had just arrived and in his hand was a dispatch from Larek, one that he didn’t understand completely and it scared the hell out of him: he knew that Larek had waited to send it, wanting to verify it first: his stomach has worked itself into one huge knot: he hated being the one to bring the news, but at least Max has never been one to shoot the messenger, something he had heard Kivar had done from time to time: nervously entering the room, greeting everyone…
“Hey…hey, I…uh…I got a transmission from Larek…it’s…I…here.”
Not able to explain it, he simply thrust the paper at Max.

Max: he’s very worried by Tobias’s demeanor: Tobias is usually very calm, cool and collective, he’s never seen him so flustered: wearily taking the paper: as he reads, he almost drops it in shock: he starts again from the top and reads it very slowly: finished, he looks up at Tobias…
“Any chance you got any of this wrong?”

Tobias: shaking his head…
“No, no…I triple checked it, then checked it again. I…I can’t believe it…it makes no sense!”

Philip: he comes over to his son, who hands him the paper: he takes some time reading it, then sits quietly as he contemplates the implications: looking back to Tobias…
“Tobias, how highly do the Vintarian’s value their word?”

Tobias: thinking for a moment…
“Very highly. They’re in the spy business. What good would their services be, if a customer couldn’t trust the information?”

Philip: “So, it’s doubtful that Tavner would have lied to us.”

Max: looking carefully at his Dad…
“What are you thinking?”

Philip: looking up at his son…
“I’m not sure. I’m still processing things.”
He grows quiet as he runs the information thru his brain several different ways: without a word he gets up and goes over to the liquor cabinet and pours himself a double Scotch: he takes a sip as it finally all clicks in place: his sudden laughter breaks the long quiet: with a nod and an appreciative smile…
“Damn, it’s perfect! That Lanua is something right out of a Julius Caesar play!”
Noticing the perplexed looks that his son and Tobias are giving him…
“Think about it. He’s playing both sides and no matter what, he’s made sure that HE is going to come out on top, but the real beauty of it is that we gift wrapped it for him!”

Max: dubious…
“O…K”

Philip: “Tobias, you told us that Vintar has continued to trade with Antar, with Kivar all along, right?”
He continues as Tobias nods “yes”…
“But he’s been giving Renular and the Antarian Rebels intelligence reports all along, too. The interesting thing is that both sides have to have known that he is doing this…masterful, truly masterful, playing both sides in plain sight.”
Shaking his head in admiration…
“Then here we come, giving him the “charges” against Lonnie. That was a gift; it was knowledge that the other side doesn’t know. As someone that is the head of a master spy syndicate, I figured he would know how to make the most use of it, although I didn’t have a clue how. If he wasn’t going to accept the marriage situation, I knew we’d hear right away but when he failed to respond either way, I figured he was up to something.”
Shaking his head again…
“Thanks to us, he’s hedged his bet in this war. If we win, he helped us for which he’ll expect compensation and get it, most likely in favorable trade. If Kivar wins, the charges won’t matter and most likely Lonnie becomes some sort of ward of Kivar, so in effect Tavner is marrying something akin to Kivar’s daughter, who has the genetic code and I would imagine one-day rule Antar, so the future rulers of Vintar and Antar would be husband and wife.”

Max: frowning…
“So if… when we win, Tavner and Lonnie don’t marry.”

Philip: “No, of course not. She becomes a liability. Tavner presents the charges, she’s tried and convicted and put away, problem solved.”

Max: his frown deepens…
“That’s…that’s so callus, so devious. I don’t like it.”

Philip: “Max, a leader has to make the hard choices whether they like them or not. I agree that what Lanua is doing is…deceptive, but he is using what he has to make what I’m sure he hopes is the best decision for his people. Don’t judge him too harshly, he is standing by you, he’s just covering his bets and you really can’t blame him for that.”
As his son sulks a bit at that…
“Remember, he could have kept his mouth shut, their was no reason he had to say anything about this to Queen Nataria, give him credit for that at least.”

Max: still frowning he nods to his Dad, says goodnight to Tobias and heads back to bed where he’ll continue to sulk for awhile, still not liking any of this.

Setting: Michael’s condo, same evening

Michael: he and Maria are stretched out on the sofa watching a dvd: this is the first time she’s come over by herself, normally someone was always close by…just in case: tonight she surprised him by showing up unannounced at his door: at first he was furious, he didn’t want her to take any chances, but he was also deeply moved that she had come so that they could spend time alone without any interference, well almost none: Amy had called 5 minutes after Maria’s arrival: he hears a {Michael, do you have any microwave popcorn?}: as he’s stroking her hair {yeah, but I’d have to get up to get it}: her answering sigh {maybe later} floats through his head: it finally dawns on him, she’s opened her link up again: she had been mostly silent since that night, this was the first time that she had casually opened up to him, he’s missed it more than he would ever admit: he kisses her forehead, wraps his arm back around her and relaxes for the first time in a long while.

Setting: Country Club Grand Ballroom, about a month later

Liz: she was sure to include Isabel in these meetings, for moral support: as she, her Mom, Max’s Mom and Isabel walk around the ballroom with Tiffany running down the details: it’s big, it’s elegant, and has a very cold feeling to her: trying to picture it filled with people…
“So where would the band be, again?”

Tiffany: pointing to the center of the room…
“There, and the hotel has a portable dance floor they can install and a raised platform for the band.”
Continuing to prattle on…
“Over there and there will be the open bars. And over on that side will be the wedding party’s table with round tables throughout this area for guests.”

Liz: sighing heavily, frowning as she looks around, she watches as a hotel person opens up the heavy curtains along one side: her mouth drops open in surprise…
“It’s beautiful, French doors opening out to that patio area with the flowers and plants all around.”
Walking over towards the side and going through the doors…
“It’s perfect out here.”
Tuning back to everyone, smiling…
“I want to be able to make use of this area, I want to… to bring a taste of it into the room, make it feel alive and warm.”

Tiffany: “Uh, I’m not sure we can get that patio. It’s not that large and I’m not sure that it’ll really add that much more room.”

Isabel: looking around the area, it is lovely and does add so much ambiance: turning sharply to the wedding coordinator…
“I’m sure it won’t be a problem after you explain to them that this is what the future Queen of Antar wishes, will it?”

Tiffany: she liked Liz Parker and her Mom: she even liked Mrs. Evans but her daughter was another matter: for the most part Miss Evans was nice but there was a certain air about her that… well, gave her the willies…
“I… I’m sure it could be arranged.”

Liz: beaming…
“Wonderful!”

Tiffany: “Uh, now I was thinking that pink and white for the color scheme would be lovely.”

Nancy: she looks at Tiffany surprised, then back to her daughter…
“Pink? Liz, you want pink in your wedding?”

Liz: shaking her head…
“Uh, no. This isn’t Barbie’s wedding, it’s mine and pink has no place in it. I was thinking since it will be in the early evening, something more…elegant, suitable for evening.”

Diane: looking at the freshly planted flowers and shrubs around the patio…
“Well, you might want to go a bit untraditional then. Evening wear usually has black in it and perhaps hi-lited with something in a rich silky green color? Just an idea.”

Liz: “Hmmm, I like the rich green color idea, black though…”

Isabel: “How about just shifting away from the cutesy pastels and think along a more bolder color pallet? See what we can come up with. Besides, I just cannot picture Max wearing a tux with a pink bowtie.”
As they are heading to the cars to leave…
“I could get some color swatches and we could go over them this weekend.”

Liz: “That’d be great.”
Thinking about it for a minute…
“Oh wait, I can’t do it this weekend. Max and I are supposed to go on retreat then. We leave tomorrow morning and won’t be back until Sunday evening.”

Diane: “Liz, I wanted to let you know that I’m so happy that you and Max went through those wedding classes and now the retreat. Getting Max to attend church has never been easy and I have to say that I was rather surprised when you got him to go to church, let alone go through the classes. I think he got some good out of them.”

Liz: as she’s opening the car door…
“Thank you. I’m glad we went too. It made us think about things. We took so much for granted about what each of us wants and how things would be that we never really talked about them until now. I know Max must have done quite a bit of thinking especially on his budget…he even remembered to include things like toilet paper in it.”

Setting: Roswell Central Park, later that night

Kyle: he and Tess are walking hand-in-hand through the park: tonight had been a fun night, it’s getting warmer, the days are getting longer and all that is alien has been quiet for awhile, he could really get used to this: he can feel the weight of the ring in his pocket, waiting for the just the right moment to give it to her: they had gone out to dinner and the movies, just the two of them and were now just walking, enjoying the cool, clear evening with a bright full moon: they come upon the children’s playground equipment: walking to the merry-go-round…
“Get on, I’ll push ya.”
As she does so, he grabs a hold of it and start pushing it around and around, faster and faster before finally jumping on himself: he uses his powers to keep it up until they are both too dizzy to stand it any longer and are laughing their heads off as it slowly comes to a stop.

Tess: tonight has been full of laughter: it’s been so long since it’s just been the two of them, it’s always the family or the gang but not tonight, tonight was just about them: as their laughing dies down and her head stops spinning, she spies the swings…
“I bet I can swing higher than you!”
She sticks out her tongue for a moment then runs over to the swings: she’s already gotten a good start when Kyle grabs the swing next to her and before long is swinging just as high as she, then higher and higher: calling out to him…
“Keep it up and you’ll be upside and falling out on you butt…or head, same difference!”
She laughs as he now sticks his tongue out at her: he suddenly sits up straight in the swing and drags his feet, slowing his swing down.

Kyle: as his swing comes to a stop, he jumps out and goes behind Tess’s swing and gives her a great big push…
“Let’s see how high you can go!”
As she climbs ever higher, he takes great delight in her screams: in between pushes, he slips his hand into his pocket and pulls out a little velvet pouch: as Tess’s swing comes back to him, he grabs her around the waist and holds on to her: breathing in her ear…
“I have something for you.”

Tess: she almost fell off the swing when Kyle grabbed her like that, she would have if his arms had not been wrapped protectively around her: her eyes grow huge and sparkle as he reveals the little pouch that was hidden in his hand: he gently lowers her back down so that she’s just sitting in the swing and comes back around to the front: as her shaking fingers undo the tiny knot on the pouch, her eyes tear up as he drops to one knee: with the knot finally undone she carefully spills the gold ring out into her palm: her breath catches in her throat…
“Oh Kyle…”
She’s too choked up to say any more.

Kyle: he had worked forever to get that ring just the way he wanted it: it had taken awhile for him to figure out that he simply had too much gold for what he wanted and ended up separating a glob of gold out and crafting the glob into simple matching gold wedding bands, but the engagement ring was different: there had been small pieces of ivory surrounding a small marquee cut sapphire on the original broche: he had set the sapphire in the middle of a delicately etched heart and had further outline the heart with the ivory: he had continued the heart etched pattern all the around the ring and on the inside he etched, “you’ll always be my queen”: looking up at her with all his love…
“Tess Harding, will you marry me?”

Tess: through a flood of tears, she manages to squeak out…
“Oh yes, Kyle…oh yes!”
She wraps her arms around him and it is several minutes before they finally come up for air, panting…
“When? When should we do this?”

Kyle: smiling, mischievously…
“No time like the present.”

Tess: drawing back a little…
“You’re serious…how?”

Kyle: “Well, all we have to do is drive across to Texas, there’s a little town not too far that doesn’t require blood tests and there is no waiting period. We can be husband and wife before the sun comes up. What do you say?”

Tess: she doesn’t even have to think about it…
“Yes, let’s do it!”
Turning more seductive…
“I can’t wait for our honeymoon!”

Ah, the inpatients of youth, the Fates know there’s nothing like it.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 19-Mar-2002 11:52:33 PM ]
posted on 20-Mar-2002 3:09:17 PM by TaffyCat
Hmmm, for some strange reason when I updated the title last night, it didn't take. So, the new chapter is on the previous page # 54.



[ edited 4 time(s), last at 20-Mar-2002 3:25:42 PM ]
posted on 22-Mar-2002 12:58:39 PM by TaffyCat
This is just a quick update. I am taking a little break from this story. Don't worry, nothing is wrong, but I need to get another story out of my head before continuing this. I've never been good in writing multiple stories, that's why I usually don't. I will be getting back to this story next week, perhaps even a short part this weekend but no promises. I guess this is a bit of a step back but not away.

In any case, the other story is called Lost Prince and it's an A/U, fantasy/mythology story. Of course it's CC with heavy emphasis on M/L. I have posted 5 chapters already here on Jenn's board.
Here's the link:
viewthread?forum=dreamer-fanfiction&id=93210

Humor me and go read, if you haven't already. It's quite a departure writing wise for me and I'd appreciate any feedback on it.

Thanks!

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 22-Mar-2002 2:11:46 PM ]
posted on 1-Apr-2002 1:44:48 AM by TaffyCat
Hope everyone that celebrates it had a happy Easter!

I have finished The Lost Prince, so after fulfilling a promise of a couple of chapters of Nekkid Max to the spoiled dreamers on FF for all their charity work and raising $5220 for FSMA charity, you will get another chapter of TMF, probably Monday or Tuesday.
We had unexpected company drop in this weekend or else you would already have had it, sorry about that but you know how RL goes.

Anyhow, if you haven't checked out Lost Prince, here's the link: viewthread?forum=dreamer-fanfiction&id=93210

It's not too long, only 17 chapters from start to finish and what amazes me is I did it in 11 days! Don't think that'd happen again ever! But it was fun writing it.

Thanks for the patience and be back soon here!
posted on 2-Apr-2002 6:35:10 PM by TaffyCat
I'm back! Well, I wasn't really ever gone, but I'm back here again, finally. It was interesting picking this back up again. I had to go back and reread a few things to make sure I remembered things correctly.

About that wedding planner, um, yeah, a bit over the top but Isabel plays off her so well. Actually I understand that they can be pretty pushy, so maybe it's not as much of an leap as I thought.

Ursa I had not meant to upset you or anyone so much. I needed something to happen to one of them to use as a catalyst for change. I did drop clues that something more was happening to Maria in the previous chapter and I did place a warning on the chapter here. I don't recall if you read that particular chapter on this board or RAMS and it's been so long that I can't recall if I included the warning there or not, in any case I do sincerely apologize for any lost sleep or for conjuring up any bad memeories. I have and will continue to treat the situation with utmost care and sensitivity.

Now for a new chapter....

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 129

Setting:
Valenti house, late Friday night

Tess: she left a note on the bed telling them that she and Kyle had decided to slip away for the night and not to worry: she had packed a small overnight bag similar to the one Kyle grabbed and they slipped out of the darken house and drove off into the night in his Mustang: just the two of them followed by their guard detail who as always kept mum about everything: they head across the state border to a little town in Texas that doesn’t require a waiting period or blood work: they pull up outside the chapel with the gaudy neon “weddings while you wait” sign and sit staring at it: this is it, this is their first giant step into the adult world: after this no longer will they be just a couple of teens being told what to do by their parents: she looks at him with nervous eyes…
“You ready?”

Kyle: he can feel how scared and excited she is, like him: she looks so pretty, she had changed into a white with small flower print spring dress and a white shall with strappy sandals before they left and her hair was pulled into a loose bun with several strands falling, framing her face, she was the most beautiful sight he had ever seen: smiling his love at her…
“Yeah, I’m ready.”
He gets out of the car and slips his sports coat on as he walks around to the passenger side and opens the door: holding out his hand to help her out…
“Come on, let’s make this bond official.”
They walk hand-in-hand through the door into the small office where a tired looking old lady sits, watching some late night show: she looks at them as they walk in…
“Hi, we’d like to get married.”

Clerk: she eyes the two teens critically for a moment as two men walk in behind them and start looking the place over: pulling out the papers…
“Here, fill these out. I’ll need to see your id’s showing that you’re both over 18.”
Turning to the two men walking around…
“Can I help you gentlemen?”

Agent: “No ma’am.”

Clerk: she had no idea what to say to that so she closed her mouth: turning back to the two teens…
“Now, you’ll need two witnesses.”

Kyle: looks up at her, he hadn’t thought of that: turning back to their guards…
“Would you guys mind?”

Agent: this was not exactly what he wanted to be doing: he had a feeling that their parents weren’t going to be particularly thrilled with them when they got back, but they weren’t his kids either…
“Not exactly in the job description but…sure.”

Clerk: she’s very confused about who those men are and what their relationship was to the two kids, but it wasn’t any of her business: the kids had their proper id’s and were over 18 years, the boy just barely, and that’s all that mattered: processing the paper work…
“Ok, that’ll be $50 for the ceremony, $35 for the license, oh, does the bride want a bouquet? We have some nice silk flowers, $85, fresh mixed spring bouquet for $50, or carnations and baby’s breath for $40.”

Tess: Kyle looks at her for a moment: it would be nice to have some flowers…
“The carnations would be fine.”
They sign the various papers, select the flowers, then the clerk opens the double doors that lead to the little chapel: in spite of the outward gaudiness, the chapel was actually very simple with three white benches, a raised platform at the front with large silk flower arrangements on either side, simple and charming: Kyle goes to the stand in front of the platform along with his bodyguard filling in as best man as hers offers his arm and escorts her down the aisle: all she can see is Kyle standing there, looking so handsome in his dark blue jacket, tan pants and white shirt, like the chapel, simple but classy: his eyes sparkle with so much feeling, it takes her breath away: she’s trembling with emotions as the guard places her hand in Kyle’s: the ministere that appeared out of nowhere is saying something but she doesn’t hear a word, she’s too caught up in looking at Kyle: even if they weren’t bonded, she could tell the depth of Kyle’s feelings for her just from his intense blue eyes: a rather loud “AHEM” interrupts their staring and she turns to look at the minister for a moment.

Minister: he’s done this a thousand times: it’s refreshing to see that at least these two seem to be in love, so much so that they can’t take their eyes off of each other…
“I said, do you Tess Harding, take Kyle Valenti as you lawfully wedded husband, to love, honor, and cherish until death do you part?”

Tess: she turns back to gaze at Kyle…
“I do.”

Minister: “Very good, do you Kyle Valenti, take Tess Harding to be you lawfully wedded wife, to love, honor and cherish until death do you part?”

Kyle: his eyes never leave her…
“I do.”
The minister continues saying more then it’s time to slip the simple gold bands on each other’s finger: he looses track of what the minister is saying until the end when they are pronounced husband and wife and he can now kiss the bride, his bride, his wife, Tess: wrapping his arms around her waist drawing her into his embrace, as his lips draw near hers…
“God, I love you, Tess Valenti.”
Their wedding and lives together are sealed with a searing kiss: they are congratulated all around by those present: on the way out the door they pick up their paperwork and decide at the last minute to buy the tape of their wedding ceremony as proof that they really did do it before they go in search of a decent room for the night: the pickings are pretty slim but the finally find a little bed and breakfast inn that had a quaint little room with a queen size four poster bed and a fireplace: by the flicker of firelight Mr. and Mrs. Valenti make love throughout the night.

Setting: Evans house, early Saturday morning

Max: he shoves an extra bottle of Tabasco in his bag, then puts on his watch, groaning at the God awful hour…
“6:00AM, why do we need to be there by 9:00AM for breakfast? I’d rather skip it and run through a McDonalds drive thru on our way, and sleep for an extra hour.”

Diane: she’s watching him from the hallway, he’s been complaining since last night: Father Rodriguez had insisted that everyone meet at the retreat for breakfast at 9:00am, which meant Max was up at 5:00 and had to pick Liz up by 6:15AM to make it up the retreat in the hills on time: her eyes get misty as she looks at the young man before her: it seems like just yesterday he was a little boy that she would rock to sleep and read bedtime stories to: now look at him, he’s preparing for his wedding, preparing to leave the nest, to leave her: it’s not fair, she only got him for such a little while: he heard her soft sniffle and looks up at her with a Mom-please-don’t-cry look: dabbing her eyes, she puts on a brave front but her voice betrays her feelings…
“Here honey, don’t forget your jacket. It gets chilly in the mountains. Do you have everything you need?”

Max: he takes the jacket and shoves it in his bag before zipping it up: Mom’s going to be loosing it soon, he glad that he won’t be for it, he hates it when she cries…
“Yeah Mom, I’m fine. Don’t cry, I’m just going for the weekend. I’ll be home tomorrow night.”

Diane: shakes her head in agreement…
“I know. It’s just that…you’re not my little boy any more; you’re a young man now. You grew up so fast. Oh look at me, babbling like an idiot, you’re right, you’re just going away for the weekend. Max, I… I’m glad that you found someone to love and who loves you in return. Oh Lord, I don’t know how I’m going to make it through your actual wedding when I’m already this bad and you’re just going on your retreat. You better get going or you’ll be late. Have a good time and drive safe. We’ll see you tomorrow. I love you honey.”

Max: he gives his mom a big hug and kisses her on the cheek…
“I love you too. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Setting: Valenti house, a few hours later

Jim: he’s rereading the note that Amy found on Tess’s pillow this morning: even though he was sure he’d find it empty, a quick check of his son’s room confirmed that neither Kyle nor Tess had slept in their beds last night: he had a feeling for sometime that something was up with Kyle: he knows that they are at least safe or the Secret Service would have informed him, so he tells himself that he’s going to wait until noon before getting too pissed, but God help them if they’re not back before then.

Setting: Texas, Bed and Breakfast Inn, late Saturday morning

Tess: for some reason, she feels shy this morning: waking up next to a naked Kyle was something that she could definitely get used to: they had made love until dawn and slept in late: she slipped out of their bed and headed to the bathroom to get dressed, leaving her husband to get some more sleep, after all he had quite a workout last night: she blushes as she thinks of the things they did last night: as she goes about her morning routine she can’t stop staring at her rings, the beautiful intricate heart etchings must have taken some time to get just so and then molding the ivory to it and the sapphire, a labor of love: by the time she’s dressed, she’s almost giddy: walking back into the bedroom, he’s laying on his side with his head propped up, grinning from ear-to-ear: coming over to give him a good morning kiss, she wrinkles her nose…
“Eww, morning breath, and whiskers. Yuck.”

Kyle: he just laughs a little, she’s so cute and she’s his…
“Well, good morning to you too. I guess I’d better go take care of that, then see about getting a proper greeting from my wife.”
As he plods naked into the bathroom, he likes the looks she gives him and smiles devilishly at her…
“I called the desk and got a late check out, so we still have a few more hours before facing the music as home. I plan on making the most of those hours.”

Setting: Valenti house, late Saturday afternoon

Jim: he had called everyone looking for them and no one had seen them: he had badgered the agents until the two guarding Kyle and Tess were contacted and reported that they were fine and were indeed on their way home: by the time Kyle’s Mustang pulled into the driveway, he was actually seething: he was there at the door to greet them with his arms crossed…
“Where the hell have you two been?”

Amy: she had immediately noticed something as Tess approached them, a ring, two rings actually: she looked over to Kyle and saw a matching band of his finger: quietly to herself…
“Oh no.”
Pulling Jim back from the door…
“Jim, I think you’d better let them in the house first. No need for the neighbors to know.”

Kyle: he takes Tess’s arm and walks in: the four of them stand there for a minute staring at each other: he gives Tess a reassuring look then plunges in so the fireworks can begin…
“Dad, Amy, last night Tess and I drove to Texas and got married… we’re married.”

Jim: he can feel Amy reach for his arm, offering him support: while he had thought that they would marry, he hadn’t expected it this soon: he shoots off the first of several bottle rockets…
“You’re WHAT? Are you nuts? You’re both teenagers, not even out of high school. Do you have any idea what you’ve done? You’re too young. You have your whole lives ahead of you, why do it now? Why sneak off like that? Oh hell, you two aren’t…you’re not pregnant?”

Kyle: about what he was expecting, Dad doesn’t disappoint…
“No Dad, we’re not.”

Amy: before Jim can lie into them further…
“Then why, why now?”

Kyle: “Because we don’t know if we have our whole lives ahead of us. We’re at war and we don’t know what tomorrow will bring. We don’t know when Darth Nicholas is going to show up again. You know that Tess and I are already bonded and we want to be together now, while we can before… before it may be too late.”

Jim: he knew that his son was a brave fighter and that he used the wise guy image to hide his fears: he had no idea his son felt this way…
“Kyle, I…we’re going to win. We are, we have to.”

Kyle: he wraps his arms around Tess…
“Yeah Dad, we have to, but we don’t know at what cost. Look, I’m not a pessimist but I simply don’t know what’s going to happen. I want to live a life, better now than possibly never.”

Tess: she hadn’t wanted to cry: she knew how Kyle felt and she knew that Jim would be upset about them running off but she wanted someone to be happy for them and if their own family couldn’t, then who could…
“Jim, Amy, we love each other and we’re married. Can’t…can’t you congratulate us?”

Maria: she had come out and sat on the sofa watching the fireworks go off: she had been shocked by what Kyle and Tess had done, but she understood so well their reasons: getting up and coming over and giving them both big hug…
“Congratulations! Oh my God, we’ve got a wedding reception to plan!”

Sometimes not even the Fates know what moves teenagers but it’s usually a shock when their parents find out.

TBC
posted on 2-Apr-2002 11:06:28 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
CEO Shaft originally wrote:
Wow that is a great part! Now you need to tell Aunt Trudy that she was right. I have a question, you are making Max and Liz Catholic correct? The reason I ask is that the minister has been refered to as "Father" and "Priest" and those are generally used to describe Catholic Priests. The only reason I ask is because in a Roswell Christmas Carol they had mass outside and it seemed like it wasn't Catholic. Just wondering, I can't wait to see what happens on the retreat.
CEO Shaft


Actually they called it midnight services not midnight mass which it would have been if it were indeed Catholic and as you mentioned it was held outdoors not in an actual church. So they never said what religion any of them were, which is understandable. But yes, in my version they are Catholic. Since New Mexico is predominately Catholic and I, as a friend of mine calls me, am a recovering Catholic, it was just easier for me, although I will probably be taking liberties since it's been many years since I set foot in church.
BTW, the Catholic Church does hold such marriage classes and retreats, etc. for young couples which I think is a good thing.

Now before I get asked what a recovering Catholic is, here's a little background on me, my paternal grandfather was killed because he was Jewish (yes, things like that did happen right here in the good old USA back in the 20's when he was killed), paternal grandmother was Methodist, Father converted to Catholicism as a young man and my mother and all of her family are Southern Baptist. As a girl I would go to Catholic school during the week and Mom would drag me to Sunday school on Sunday. A couple of years ago I went to a psychic faire in Monterey, CA with my mom-in-law and had an aura reading, which by the way was so accurate it was scary, but one of the things that he said was that I had gotten what I needed out of religion and left the rest. That pretty much describes me. Amazing I'm not in therapy after all that, huh?

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 2-Apr-2002 11:22:34 PM ]
posted on 8-Apr-2002 9:49:06 PM by TaffyCat
Just getting ready to update and thought I should repost this since it's been awhile....

The 5 Worlds of the Whirlwind Galaxy
Antar:

Main seat of power, ruled by Royal House of Antar
King Tanier – Zan & Vilandra’s Father
Queen Nataria – Zan & Vilandra’s Mother – disciple of the order of Ruan
Lord Rath – Son of Royal advisor, friend of King Zan, betrothed to Princess Vilandra
Lord Ranjorn – Brother of Lord Rath, General in Antarian Resistance Army
Luntar- One of two moons orbiting Antar, military supply outpost
Preluntar – Moon orbiting Antar, secondary military supply outpost
Betwan- Communication Center in Northern Hemisphere
Renular:
Governed by the Royal Family – distant relatives of Royal House of Antar
Chancellor Larek – Head of Royal Family, childhood friend and confidant to King Zan, current protector and home of Queen Nataria and other exiled members of Royal House of Antar
Vintar:
Ruled by Crown Prince Lanua – Ava’s Grandfather
Prince Tavner – Heir to throne
Dranular:
Ruled by Dranularik Dynasty – Shapeshifters’ home world
Cromar:
Ruled by the Supreme Crevsek, Dictator and ally to Kivar – Skins’ home world


Line of Succession to the Antarian Throne:
King: Max Evans, King Zan
1st in line: Zan
2nd in line: Zanya
3rd in line: Isabel
4th in line: Lonnie

Government Officials:
President: Henry Wilkinson
First Lady: Julie Wilkinson
First Daughter: April Wilkinson
Secretary of State: Mr. Trivers
Secretary of Defense: Mr. Ringwald
Secretary of the Treasury: Mr. Watson
FBI Director: Mr. Ryan
Attorney General: Ms. Rainer


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 8-Apr-2002 10:02:12 PM ]
posted on 8-Apr-2002 10:40:09 PM by TaffyCat
Sorry this took so long, there is so much about to happen. I'll try and get the next one up sometime this week.

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 130

Setting:
Retreat, early hours Sunday morning

Max: he lies on his bed staring up at the ceiling and listening to his roommate snoring {isn’t this just great. I finally get away for the weekend with Liz and this is what I get. Snoring Sam for a roommate, a day spent in classes listening to guest speakers go on and on about the importance of planning for the future, communication and fidelity. Um yeah, like that really pertains to me. I’m an alien hybrid clone, fighting an intergalactic war to get my throne back, who couldn’t keep a secret from Liz even if I wanted to thanks to our bond connection, which by the way means she would know immediately if I were even thinking of doing something, which I’m not. So how exactly is this helping me? Man, that guy is loud. How’s his wife ever going to get any sleep with that trumpet blowing next to her? Like to see them address that question in class! And this place, the brochure said rustic, more like rusty. What’s with this one bathroom per floor thing? No tv, no radio, no phone, just lot’s of peace and quiet for contemplation. I could have gone fishing and gotten that plus maybe a fish or two. Which reminds me, what the hell was that for dinner? And to think, I got up at 5:00AM so I could get here by 9:00AM for breakfast and what do we get? Oatmeal! Should’ve went thru that McDonald’s drive thru anyhow.}: he hears her chuckling {grumpy tonight aren’t we?}: scowling a bit {yeah, well, you would be too if you had to listen to Horatio Hornblower over there.}: her giggling causes him to smile in spite of himself {Max, that’s not nice. He can’t be that bad, besides when you’re really tired, you’ve tooted a horn now and then.}: indignant {I do not!}: laughing outright {wanna bet? I heard a few contests between you and Michael and well, they don’t call you the king for nothing… I miss you. I wish we could be together right now.}: his mood softens {I wish we could too, but little chance of that at a religious retreat. Do you know how maddening it is to know that you’re only one flight of stairs above me and we can’t be together?}: she practically purrs back at him {it seems to me that we’ve worked around that problem a time or two. Isn’t there a barn of some sort out back?}: his reaction to her words was immediate and strong {I’ll meet you there in ten minutes.}: he quickly slipped on his sweats and shoes before quietly making his way down the hall, cringing at each creak of the ancient floorboards: he looks around as he reaches the side door closest to the barn out back: the old hinges grown as he forces them open a crack: he quickly uses his powers to lubricate them and heads towards the barn to await for his love’s arrival.

Liz: she quietly slips along the staircase to the same side door and as she opens it, she immediately spots her love heading to their rendezvous: she catches up to him right as he gets to the barn door and immediately becomes lost in his embrace: with their lips still locked, he opens the door and freeze at what they see.

Father Sebastian: this barn has stood for many years and had many uses: of which all were known to the brothers that oversaw the facilities: he loved the outdoors and was a very early riser which well suited his daily task of preparing the feed for the various animals that they kept: he could usually count on getting some unexpected help during retreats by startled young would-be lovers: he smiles knowingly at the two standing before him…
“Good morning children. It’s so nice of you to come help me. My arthritis is acting up a bet lately.”
Handing the dark haired young man a pitchfork…
“If you would be so kind, I need to get some fresh hay down from the loft. Be careful though, the bales are heavy but the exercise will help to burn off any excess energy.”
Picking up a basket, he hands it to the petite girl whose cheeks are still burning bright red…
“Here you go my dear. The hen house is this way. The eggs should be nice and fresh right now.”
As he leaves the barn, he heard some grumbling coming from the loft above, something about being a king, not Old McDonald, and hay having other uses: he smiles slightly to himself as a bale of hay comes crashing down from the loft just as he closes the barn door: he is pleased as the young couple then help him to feed and water the horses and their few milk cows as well as the chickens and dogs and the cat that only makes an appearance at meal times, before returning to their accommodations just as the sun was rising where they were the first to make use of the showers.

Max: it was a long frustrating day to say the least: they were given more lectures by guest speakers and had to do some role playing which admittedly it was funny to see Liz play him and he Liz {am I really that controlling?}: he sees her smirk {yes, sometimes. By the way, I do not over analyze things like that, and I do know how to lighten up and have a good time. Talk about the pot calling the kettle black, you’re not exactly known as the party animal yourself, you know.}: he’s thoughts are interrupted by the Father handing out their final assignment, to write down what their plans and goals are for the next year, the next five years, the next ten, individually, then compare them: he wasn’t the least surprised that he and Liz’s where pretty similar, they both wanted college, hopefully Harvard, a home, family, but theirs was the only one that mentioned intergalactic peace, space travel, and reclaiming thrones: it felt strange to actually write it all down and read it aloud: before this past year, he had never allowed himself to think too much about his future, he had never really thought he would be entitled to one: as he and Liz read their list, he had never felt more alive, truly alive before: he was not just some hybrid clone that was created in a lab on another world and sent to do a mission like some sort of preprogrammed robot, but he was Max Evans who had a future, his own future, a real one and not something someone had programmed or planned for him: that future was undoubtedly with Liz: as the day finally finishes and they gather up their things and prepare to leave, he seeks out Father Rodriguez: shaking his hand…
“Thank you for everything Father. I admit that I didn’t really see the need for these classes at first, but now I’m glad I came. It made me see some things differently and to think about things I hadn’t before. Thank you.”

Father Rodriguez: clasping his hand warmly…
“You’re welcome Max. I’m glad it helped. I’m looking forward to your and Liz’s wedding. You two certainly seem to be on the same wavelength for most things. Have a good drive home.”

Setting: Evans house, Sunday, early evening

Diane: she’s been peeking out the window on and off all evening, looking for the jeep: so much has happened this weekend: she and Philip had been dumbfounded upon hearing about the wedding between Kyle and Tess: they of course gave them their congratulations and told them not to worry about anything, the educational trust funds should be more than adequate for them to start their home with as well: they were going to be looking for a small apartment, probably furnished for a short while until they left for college, which lead her to the other news: sitting on the entryway table were two letters that came Saturday for Max, one from Stanford and one from Harvard: she was dying to open them: Isabel had already received news earlier this week about being accepted to Brown, she could only hope for similar news for her son: she spots the headlights coming down the street, then hears the distinct rubble of the jeep as it pulls into the driveway: her husband is sitting on the sofa across from her with an amused smile on his face as he half watches her, half reads the paper: giving him a sharp look…
“What’s so funny?”

Philip: he had noticed that Diane for some reason was taking this weekend rather hard: she had been weepy and spent most of Saturday watching old tapes of the kids and going through the photo albums, which only made her more weepy: with all the big milestones coming up in short order graduation, Max’s wedding, both leaving for college, he doesn’t know how she’s going to make it through them all {maybe a nice vacation, just the two of us, somewhere romantic, maybe the Bahamas or something?}: his smile deepens at the look she gives him…
“Just let the boy get in the door before smothering him.”

Diane: standing up to go meet her son at the back door…
“I do not smother him.”

Philip: as she passes by him, rather dryly…
“Uh huh.”
He gets up and follows her in, grabbing the letters off the table as he goes: he almost laughs as Max got at the most two feet in the door before being enveloped by Diane in a hug: he’s glad Max has always been so patient with his Mom, not many teenage boys would be: after Diane finally relinquishes her monopoly of him, he comes over and gives him a handshake and warm pat on the shoulder…
“How was the retreat?”

Max: he’s glad to be home, even though Mom just about knocked him over when he walked in: he had the feeling that she had been doing the video thing again: he and Liz had finally done a drive thru on the way home but that didn’t seem to matter, Mom insisted that he must be hungry and went to work heating him up some dinner: he smiles as his Dad comes over to him…
“Hey Dad. It was actually pretty good. The accommodations were a little on the ancient side and the food not that great but not bad. Class was a mostly dull but there were some interesting things too.”
Noticing the letters in his Dad’s hand…
“What are those?”

Philip: he hands them over…
“These came for you yesterday. I’m sure they’re good news.”

Max: his stomach just did a flip-flop and he’s suddenly regretting the supersized fries he had with the BigMac: he takes them from his Dad and sits down at the dinner table and just stares at them for a moment: he was pretty certain Liz would be accepted at Harvard but his grades and SAT scores weren’t quite as high as hers: they had both applied at Stanford as a backup along with UC, Berkeley: he had already decided that if she got in and he didn’t, he would enroll in a nearby community college and reapply next semester until he got in too, but that was the fallback plan, he really wanted to get in with her: he picks up the one from Stanford first…
“I guess I better open them.”
He rips the envelope open and quickly scans it: the corners of his mouth turn up a little as he reads the first lines…
“We are pleased to inform you of the acceptance to the fall 2002 semester…”
He breaths a sigh of relief, if Stanford said yes, then the chances were good for Harvard: he rips the envelope open and reads: breaking into a huge grin, he excitedly jumps up out of the chair…
“I got in, I got in!”

Philip: he looks up at his son standing there grinning from ear-to-ear, happy and excited: it’s so rare to see him like this, almost giddy, it’s something he’ll always remember: he’s never been more proud of his son: of course, Diane once again lays claim to a hug and kiss from him and then she finally lets him have a turn…
“Congratulations son. I’m so proud of you. I knew you could do it. Wow, you at Harvard and Isabel at Brown, good thing we have those funds.”

Max: still beaming…
“Yeah…Liz! I wonder if Liz got hers too?”

Philip: “Ask her.”
He waits, as his son grows quiet for a moment: slowly the grin turns upside down…
“What’s wrong?”

Max: taking a seat at the table again…
“She hasn’t gotten hers yet. Nothing.”

Philip: “Well, it’s only a matter of time. I’m sure she’ll be accepted too. Heck, she’s a shoe-in for class valedictorian. No way Harvard would turn her down.”

Max: starting to beam again…
“Yeah, yeah, you’re right! No way! Wow, I got in!”

Diane: while bringing a plate over to her son…
“Oh and that’s not the only news we’ve had this weekend.”

Max: taking a bite…
“Hum, what?’

Diane: “Well, it seems Kyle and Tess eloped Friday night. Isabel is over there right now helping Maria and Amy plan a small reception/party for them next weekend.”

Max: shocked…
“THEY WHAT? You’re kidding, what’d they do that for?”

Philip: “I talked to Jim about it for awhile, it seems that they just couldn’t see a reason to wait any longer. I told them that we’d make sure the trust funds would be sufficient for them to setup their home.”

Max: he grows quiet for a moment: he had of course known that Kyle and Tess were bonded, it’s funny though, them marrying had never occurred to him: while he hadn’t ever wanted Tess romantically and felt more brotherly towards her, it still feels strange to have the person you chose in a former life marry someone else, kinda like an ex-wife remarrying: odd he had never thought of her as his ex before: coming out of his thoughts, looking over at his Mom…
“That’s great, surprising but great. I’m sure Isabel will find out what they need as a wedding present. Wow, incredible. Man, things are certainly starting to happen.”

Diane: rolling her eyes…
“That’s an understatement, we have Kyle and Tess’s wedding reception, all of you kids’ graduation, we have to do something special for Zan when he gets his GED results, which I know he passed, Liz’s bridal shower, I guess Michael’s giving you a bachelor party, your wedding, then getting everyone ready for college. No telling what may be coming next.”

Setting Antar, around the same time

Kivar: he’s been rereading the various reports coming in from all over the world, the rebellion is starting to take hold as more of the worker class join in: the insurrection of those rebel troops of Larek’s are creating havoc around Betwan: the colonel in charge of the main communication center there had managed to escape the invaders and report back after which he was promptly shot for insubordination: the reports from Earth aren’t any better: he can’t believe that Nicholas has managed to get almost all of his troops and reinforcements killed and recently barely escaped with his and Vilandra’s lives: he had immediately informed Nicholas to protect her life at all costs: she was too valuable as a political bargaining chip to waste foolishly: which leads him to another worry, why hasn’t Lanua made any more of a fuss about Zan and the Earth girl’s marriage: he had been eager to accept his proposal for a union between his Vilandra and Tavnier, but since then it’s been one thing after another, the last one was the most troublesome: it would be inappropriate for a marriage to be announced or negotiated without Queen Nataria’s consent, which she’s not about to give at this time: about the only good news was from Cromar: they had increased their support to include the newest technology in ship building: the Antarian Royal Cruiser was recently dispatched there to receive the latest upgrades possible, including substantially increased speed capabilities and weapons improvements: now he just had to hold on long enough to put them to good use: turning back to his aid…
“Send in the reserves to the Northern Hemisphere. What we can’t immediately recapture, destroy. I want nothing of value to fall into enemy hands, that includes people. Anyone of value, scientist, communication experts, doctors, lawyers, local town leaders and political figures and the like are to come with us or be killed. The only thing that they are going to be getting are a bunch of hungry peasants that will further drain their resources. I want an update on my cruiser and find out how many more ships Cromar can outfit and how long it’ll take. Dismissed.”

The winds of war blow in many directions that even the Fates can’t control.


TBC
posted on 8-Apr-2002 10:46:00 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
CEO Shaft originally wrote:
I am dying to know who is the King of Vintar. If Luna is the Crown-prince of the planet that means he is not King yet. Which means that the line is one off. So who is the King? Or are you not telling us? I figured I would ask. And I hope you post soon :-)!!!
CEO Shaft


Prince Rainer of Monte Carlo never took the title of King. Consider Lanua being along the same lines. I just didn't want there to be too many kings and possibly get people confused.
posted on 11-Apr-2002 4:26:36 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
MaryJean originally wrote:
Hi! I just found this and I love it! Do you post on a certain schedule or whenever you get a chance? I am definately ready for another part. Soon, I hope?


Regular updates? Uh, no. Usually I try to get 1 or 2 chapters done a week. Sometimes more if I have the time, but there's no set schedule or anything. I should have the next part done tonight or tomorrow night, I think. I'm still flushing it out in my brain at the moment. I've almost got it, just need to find the time to write it which should be tonight if I can find the time but I have an early morning sales meeting tomorrow so can't be up too late.

I recently took about a 2 week break to start and finish another story so this one did sit for awhile but I'm back now. My plan was to finish this next month but I don't see that happening so now it's sometime early summer. Any sequal will depend on my mood and continued interest by myself and readers of all things Roswell.

Thanks for reading! Glad you enjoy it!
posted on 14-Apr-2002 12:43:05 AM by TaffyCat
So I'm a little late with this but it was just too gorgeous out to be inside on the computer.

I thought it was time to do a bit of an update on how Zan and Ava were doing, as well as Aunt Trudy. Hope you enjoy it!

F/B Please!

Chapter 131

Setting:
Zan’s house, a few days later, morning


Ava: today was the perfect late spring day to be outside, sunny and clear and just starting to get warm: she hurriedly packs the diaper bag and takes it and Zanya out to the car and heads over to pick up Aunt Trudy: they spend the morning doing a little window shopping then thru a drive thru and to the park for a picnic: they are sitting on the car blanket that Ava keeps in the back watching Zanya stretch out for a nap in the afternoon sunshine: taking another sip of Coke…
“Aunt Trudy, how come you never got married?”

Aunt Trudy: she adored have Zan and Ava and little Zanya close by: they were so much fun, just the right combination of mischief and responsibility, although she’s sure Philip would argue that a bit, but they made her feel young: although like everyone else they had their own set of problems that a wise old aunt might help with: thinking about it for a moment, reliving a lifetime of memories, she smiles…
“Oh, there was a time that I would have. Once upon a time there was a very special young man but he left me to go to war. He’s buried in Normandy somewhere. Everyone else, well, they just weren’t as special. Besides, things were different in my day. Back then a young wife was expected to stay home and raise a family, and while there’s nothing wrong with that, nothing at all…but I just got use to doing things my own way and it was too hard to change. I like the life I chose and don’t think I would have it any other way. Why’d you ask?”

Ava: it’s been in the back of her brain for awhile: first it was just a little nagging idea but it seemed to be growing stronger as she’s been getting almost daily reminders: it happens at the grocery store, when they filled out their rental agreement, car insurance, the looks total strangers give her when she’s out with Zanya: at the DMV when she wanted to change her name but couldn’t because she had no marriage certificate: the frustration’s been building…
“Aunt Trudy, what do you think of Kyle and Tess eloping?”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, I think for them it’s wonderful. Don’t you?”

Ava: “Oh absolutely, it’s just…it’s just that Zan and I are married, but we don’t remember it, and legally I’m not sure if it’s really valid here and well… I don’t even have a ring! I get these looks…you know, the old lady across the street from us always shakes her head when she sees me and sucks in on her teeth, that clerk this morning just stared at my left ring finger, my empty left ring finger. Here, Max gives Liz this beautiful engagement ring and I heard Kyle made a gorgeous one out of his mother’s broche for Tess, but what do I get? Nothing! No ring, engagement or otherwise, no reception, no wedding, not even a honeymoon. It’s just not right.”

Aunt Trudy: leaning back against the tree, she gives the girl a hard look…
“I see. And Zan said what about this?”

Ava: looking down for a minute…
“I…I haven’t told him, but I shouldn’t have to. He should be bothered by it too, right?”

Aunt Trudy: raising her eyebrow at that…
“He should? Really?”

Ava: “He…he should want the same things, marriage, family, home.”

Aunt Trudy: “But dear, he’s got that already, or at least he thinks he does. Don’t you?”

Ava: “I…yes, we do. I just wish that…I know he loves me and and Zanya but it would be nice to…to have something that people could look at and know how he feels, like a wedding ring.”

Aunt Trudy: putting a comforting hand on Ava’s…
“Ah, so this isn’t so much about you doubting his feelings for you, it’s more about how other people might perceive things. Like that old lady across the street that sucks her teeth in, which for the record I think she does because she’s afraid they’re going to fall out.”

Ava: she starts laughing…
“Aunt Trudy….”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, they might! Anyhow, Ava just tell Zan how you feel. You know he’d do anything for you and Zanya. I saw how miserable and lonely he was before he found you two but he is a man, and men think differently about things than women. Don’t assume he knows… tell him! Now, I think we should maybe run by a bookstore on the way home. There’s a book that you might find interesting, called Men Are From Mars and Women Are From Venus, and believe it or not, it holds true for those from Antar as well.”

Setting: Zan and Ava’s house, later the same evening

Ava: the sound of her baby giggling brings her to the doorway of the living room where she’s treated to the sight of Zan laying on his back holding Zanya high above him and making funny faces at her: he then brings her down closer to him and blows raspberries on her tummy, resulting in more baby giggles and a huge happy face on Zan {Aunt Trudy’s right, he’d do anything for me. Look how happy he is. He’s gone through so much, the painful recovery in the hospital, making it to Roswell, finding Zanya and me in San Francisco, then what Nicholas did to him. I’ll never forgive that bastard for hurting Zan like that. The nights he would wake up in cold sweats and trembling from the nightmares and all I could do was hold him. I hope Nicholas fries for what he did. But look at Zan now, I’m so proud of him. He deserves to be happy.}: she laughs as Zanya gets a good hold of Zan’s goatee and won’t let go {he loves her so much. It’s funny, I never thought about what kind of dad Zan would make when we were growing up. I could never picture us an actual family, I didn’t know what an actual family really meant before her and then having Zan back in my life. God, he’s so sexy. He was pretty thin when I first saw him again but now…now he’s filled out. Those work outs he’s been doing certainly have added muscle.}: as she watches the muscles in Zan’s bare chest and abbs move as he is finally able to pry Zanya’s fingers from his beard and he lifts her back up in the air {yes, in deed, lots of muscle and all just in the right places too.}: her smile takes on a seductive look as she gives him a good appreciative once over and sends her thoughts out in his direction: she almost laughs as he freezes with Zanya still high up in the air and turns his head to give her a lopsided grin accompanied by a look that sets her on fire: biting her lip…
“Too bad you’ve got Zanya all worked up like that. It’s going to take forever to get her to settle down and go to sleep now.”

Zan: that caused his grin to turn upside down a little but not for long as he promptly gets up off the floor with his little girl, goes over to his wife and gives her a long kiss: licking his lips…
“Hmmm, maybe I’ll put the tv in her bedroom and put on a Barney tape. Those things always knock me out. Just hold those thoughts for a bit. I’ll be right back.”
An hour later, all is finally quiet in the house, Zanya finally fell asleep to the sound of “I love you, you love me”, and his and Ava’s bed has finally ceased its rhythmic motions of earlier as they lay in an exhausted sleep in each others arms.

Setting: Taos, next day

Zan: Aunt Trudy asked if he could come by and take her to run an errand: he fidgets as they stand in the teller line at the bank…
“So Aunt Trudy, can’t you use an ATM or something?”

Aunt Trudy: “Sometimes it’s nice to actually see the person who’s handling your money for a change. Besides, I want something smaller than twenties. So how are you and Ava doing? Got any exciting new plans coming up?’

Zan: “No, why would we?”

Aunt Trudy: she scowls a little at that news…
“Hmm, no reason I guess. Oh look, our turn. Hello, yes, I’d like to cash this. I’d like it in fives and tens please, oh and ten ones.”

Teller: “Of course ma’am. May I see your ID, please?”

Aunt Trudy: pulling out her ID…
“Here you go, dear.”

Zan: he cranes his neck to check out the ID, scoffing at it…
“That ain’t right. I’m not sure about that birth date. I thought you were like seventy something, but no way do you weigh 135 pounds.”

Aunt Trudy: she promptly puts her checkbook, cash, and ID back in her purse, and then smacks Zan upside the head…
“Young man, get your own checkbook out, that is going to cost you… dearly. Come on, don’t dawdle, you heard me. I want to see some cash come out. You and I are going to have one very long poker game and I plan on cleaning the floor with you.”
She watches as Zan pulls out his wallet with a couple of blank checks in it: he eyes her warily as he starts to right out a check…
“Nope, add another zero there. I don’t forget or forgive that cheaply.”

Zan: crinkling his forehead as he adds the zero…
“Aunt Trudy, I can’t gamble $500 bucks. Dad’s got us on a tight budget.”

Aunt Trudy: standing firm…
“Bull, I know darn well that one phone call to Diane and you can get whatever you need for Zanya, but as for you, it should hurt and I’ll see to it that it does.”

Zan: as he hands the teller the check and whips out his own ID…
“What makes you so sure that you’re going to win tonight anyhow?”

Aunt Trudy: “Simple, I’m a better cheater than you. But first, do you have your credit card on you?”

Zan: taking the cash from the teller and as they are walking out of the bank…
“Um, yeah. Why?”

Aunt Trudy: “Good, you and I are going shopping, jewelry shopping. You need to fix something and I’m going to make damn sure you do it right! Now move it.”
Mumbling as they get in the car…
“Teach him to dispute a lady’s weight or age. Who does he think he is? He’s going to learn just how costly a mistake that is!”

Ah, the Fates always leave it to the elders to teach the young the more important nuances of life, that way the lessons will stick better.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 14-Apr-2002 12:56:41 AM ]
posted on 14-Apr-2002 12:23:42 PM by TaffyCat
quote:
ladylou originally wrote:
Taffy I have a very great favor. I've been struggling to remember Aunt Trudy's "Surrender Vision". THere are a couple of details about it that are bugging me. Could you please repost it??

ladylou


Sure no problem, it was way back in chapter 17!

Let me know if you have any questions about it.

Vision
She’s in the desert, on a high plateau: she can feel a hot breeze on her face: to her left is a large tent: looking to her right about a 1/2 mile away is some sort of metal ship masked in darkness: she finds herself amongst several other on-lookers that are lining up between the tent and the ship, but they keep a path down the middle open: there is a great deal of excitement and expectation by the people: something important is about to happen: looking towards the tent, she sees Michael come out of it, he is flanked by Alex and Kyle: they come to a stop maybe 100 feet in front of the tent: all three of them maintain very determined, very serious expressions: they seem to be only a little older, but their eyes, their eyes are ancient: they’ve seen so much: she feels a murmur sweep through the crowd and she turns to her right: a young brown haired boy about 14, is slowly walking towards Michael: something is very wrong with this boy, he only appears to be a boy, but he feels much older, very cruel and dark: the boy-that’s-not is nervous, but he’s trying to cover that with arrogance: he’s carrying something: he strides up to Michael and loudly demands something: she surprised when Michael simply ignores him, won’t even acknowledge that he’s standing in front of him: the boy-that’s-not becomes unsure of himself and glances over his shoulder at the dark ship: he then gets down on his knees and offers up the objects to Michael: again Michael just ignores him: the-boy-that’s-not very nervously gets back up and backs away, back down towards the dark ship: the crowd is becoming nervous, even a little fearful: finally from the dark ship emerges a very dark one: he’s so dark that she can’t make out his features: the dark one takes a few steps towards Michael, then waits: she, along with the rest of the crowd turn their attention to the tent: from it looking very, very regal Isabel emerges, flanked by Tess and Maria, they go to stand a little behind and to the men’s left: then Philip and another person emerges from the tent, the other one is shorter than Philip, with sandy hair and a rugged but honest face, he reminds her of Kyle for some reason: then another person comes out, tall like Philip, but a little younger with medium brown hair and blue-gray eyes: all three wear very serious expressions: next Diane appears holding a little dark haired boy about a year old in one arm and holding the hand of a little golden haired moppet of about 2 with the other: the little moppet pauses briefly in front of the sandy haired man, who winks, pats her on the head then shoo’s her on to go with Diane who stands beside Philip: the crowd becomes energized with anticipation: out of the corner of her eye, she sees the dark one restart down the path towards Michael: he comes to a stop about 20 feet in front of Michael: after a few moments, Max emerges from the tent: he pauses and waits for Liz to come up beside him: together Max and Liz walk side-by-side: the crowd gasps in shock at this: as they near Alex and Kyle, Liz stops and with her eyes tells Max to continue: walking between Alex and Kyle he comes to a stop a little behind Michael: the dark one tries to advance towards Max, but Michael refuses to step aside: the dark one becomes irate, but Michael still refuses: they stand there staring for a moment before at a signal from Max, Michael finally steps aside but hovers close by: the dark one comes to stand before Max, who simply stares back at him: the dark one very stiffly offers up the objects to Max, who at first does nothing, then with a slight shake of his head refuses the offering: the dark one is astonished by this: the tension in the air is suddenly so think, you could cut it with a knife: after a few moments, the dark one seems to understand what is expected and turns to Michael, offering up the objects: Michael stares hard at him for several moments then turns, looks over his shoulder and with a nod of his head tells the dark one the one he should surrender to: the dark one becomes enraged, but Michael simply shakes his head “no”: wanting to be done with this, the dark one, holding his head high walks in front of the one Michael told him to, gets down on his knees and again offers up the objects, he is relieved to be finally unburdened of them: the crowd is absolutely silent as the final drama plays out: the one accepting the objects takes a few steps towards Max and with a grin hands them to Max, who gladly accepts them from Alex: joyful cheers goes up from the crowd…

posted on 15-Apr-2002 12:25:25 AM by TaffyCat
Hehehe...ah Aunt Trudy and Zan, what a pair! She's such a great teacher and that boy just has so much to learn!

F/B Please!

Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 132

Setting:
: Taos, same afternoon

Zan: he’s driving home with Aunt Trudy: he’s still trying to figure out how things went so wrong for him today: not only did he have to withdraw $500 that he had been saving towards a down payment on a motorbike that he had been eyeing, then Aunt Trudy made him go jewelry shopping for Ava: {why’d I have to buy Ava a ring? We’re already married. She wouldn’t even let it be a diamond solitaire, no, she said Ava deserved more for putting up with me in two lifetimes which meant I had to get more of an anniversary ring, translation, three diamonds at three times the cost and it certainly couldn’t be gold, no, it had to be platinum. So now my credit card is maxed out. No way Dad’s going to cover it either. I already got the lecture when he gave me the card, whatever I charge I pay for out of my monthly stipend. So now I’ve got a credit card payment that I’ll be paying on for the next ten years. There goes my motorbike. There’s no way I’m going to be able to keep even the $500 either. If by some chance I win, I won’t get to keep it. Nope, Ava won’t let me keep Aunt Trudy’s money, and if she didn’t make me give it back Dad would, after a long, every long, lecture of course. So even if I win, I lose. This sucks.}

Aunt Trudy: she’s so thoroughly enjoyed herself today: Zan had put up quite the fuss at the jewelry store but then all she had to do was ask him if Ava didn’t deserve something extra special for sticking by him in both lifetimes and for giving him a beautiful daughter and making a happy home for him: guilt can be such a useful tool if used correctly {poor boy, he’s going to be paying on the ring for a long time but it’s perfect for her and besides it’s meant to last a lifetime, I guess the payments will too. Maybe I’ll have a talk with George. I’m sure he’d be able to get Philip to loosen up the purse strings a bit, eventually}: eyeing the grocery store coming up…
“Oh Zan, pull in here. I think we should pick up some things for tonight’s game.”

Zan: “Uh, OK, but we’ve already got chips and sodas and stuff at home.”

Aunt Trudy: “Nope, not what I’m talking about, dear. “
Walking through the aisles with Zan pushing the shopping cart, selecting just the perfect one…
“This will do nicely. Now we need the tonic.”
She chooses to ignore the raised eyebrow response from Zan and happily goes about getting a bottle of Schwepps: she adds another six pack of sodas for Zan and more chips, oh and some Oreos for later, and at the checkout stand she grabs three new decks of cards: answering Zan’s question before he asks it…
“Just in case a card or two becomes defective and we can’t remember which card it was originally, we have a couple of extra decks as back up. Now dear, surely you wouldn’t want your poker guest to pay for this evening’s refreshments, would you?”

Zan: pulling out his wallet, he pays for everything but the gin, he’s not old enough to buy that: grumbling…
“Of course not, here let me. What’s one more purchase on my way to bankruptcy.”
Finally arriving back at his house, he grumpily carries in the bag of groceries under Ava’s curious eyes: setting them on the counter…
“Don’t ask, just don’t ask. I’ll be right back I need to get the poker chips and cards.”
He heads for their bedroom: he needs to find a place to hide the ring until he has a chance to give it to her properly: looking around, he looks at the unmade bed: Ava wasn’t the spic-and-span type but then neither was he: their house was clean but things didn’t always get put away, beds weren’t always made, newspapers might sit on the sofa for a couple of days, laundry sat in the basket unfolded, but so what: he looks around then sneaks another peek at the ring, it was pretty and the diamonds were large but then they should be for what he paid for them: he decides to run his finger along the inside of the ring and the inscription “all my love forever, Zan” magically appears: he then sticks it back in the velvet box and sticks it underneath his pillow: he’ll give it to her tonight when they’re alone: satisfied, he grabs the poker chips out of the hall closet and prepares to make himself $500 poorer: walking back into the kitchen, he’s greeted by the sight of Ava standing with her hands on her hips looking pissed…
“What?”

Ava: “You questioned her age and weight? What the hell were you thinking? Lucky for you she doesn’t have our powers or you’d be fried right now.”

Zan: putting the chips on the table as Aunt Trudy makes herself a gin & tonic…
“She doesn’t need our powers, she has her own.”

Ava: she watches them get set up and start the first hand: she puts the baby monitor next to Zan…
“Here, I think I’ll go pick up some Chinese takeout for dinner. Zanya should sleep for about another hour so she should be no problem. Zan, I need some cash for the take out.”

Zan: looking out her outstretched hand…
“What? Why don’t you cook something? We got food, don’t we?”

Ava: her eyes narrow at him…
“You don’t plan on surviving the night do you?”

Zan: the look she gives him makes him wonder if he just might not be alive in the morning…
“Just use the ATM, there should be enough left in there to cover takeout.”
A little more quietly as she’s leaving…
“Barely… She’s going to kill me when she finds out.”

Aunt Trudy: she’s been quietly sipping her gin & tonic and purposefully ignoring the little exchange going on: throwing a $5 chip into the center of the table…
“I’ll open for 5. Zan, you in?”

Zan: turning back to his hand, tossing a matching chip in…
“Yeah, I’m in. How many cards you need?”

Aunt Trudy: “Just one, dear.”
And so the evening begins.

Ava: she returns with the take out and catches a glimpse of each of their hands as she passes by them on her way to the kitchen with the food: watching as Aunt Trudy wins the hand and how much her stack has increased and how much Zan has gone down: the phone rings and she goes to answer it while keeping an eye on the poker game…
“Hello…oh hi, Mom. Oh, nothing much, Zan and Aunt Trudy are playing poker and are up to their old tricks. For instance, Aunt Trudy won the last hand with 3 jacks and Zan lost while holding a pair of jacks. Yeah, I know, that’s a total of 5 jacks. Go figure. Yeah, I know their own rules that’s why I don’t play with them, so what’s up? Really, when? This Saturday? I don’t think we have any plans, let me ask….
Zan, are we doing anything this weekend?
He’s shaking his head no so looks like we’ll be there. Oh yeah, just a second, I’ll ask.
Aunt Trudy, do you want to come with us this weekend to Roswell for Kyle and Tess’s wedding dinner? It’s at a new French restaurant, sounds kind of dressy.
Ok, she said she’d love to. Yeah, wait does this mean we have to dress up? Ok, no problem, looks like I get to go shopping for a suit for Zan. What kind of wedding gift would be good? Really? So Waterford Crystal vases. Ok, I’ll see what I can find. Oh, she’s good. She’s taking a nap right now. Hey, she’s getting ready to crawl. She still hasn’t quite figured it out yet but close. She’s real good at scooting and you wouldn’t believe how fast she is. Yeah, I guess you’ll see this weekend. Ok, we’ll be there Saturday afternoon. We love you too. Bye.”
Hanging up the phone and then turning to Zan…
“Cool, looks like I get to go shopping tomorrow. Guess I get to break in the credit card. I think I’ll go check on Zanya. I bet she’s up and playing in her crib.”

Zan: staring at his cards as she leaves the room…
“I am so dead.”

Aunt Trudy: she had a lovely time this evening: she had some wonderful takeout with her niece and nephew, had a good poker game and won $485 too boot: now she just had to set things right: saying her goodbyes to her grand and great-grandniece, a gloomy Zan drives her home: as she’s about to get out of the car and Zan just sits there with the motor running…
“Oh dear, aren’t you going to come in with me for a moment, make sure everything is alright? After all I have been gone all day and evening, what if I was burglarized?”

Zan: he snorts at that…
“No one would dare… Ok, I’ll come in.”

Aunt Trudy: as Zan expected all was well, but she insists on him having a cup of cocoa and Tabasco before leaving: as he sips the hot cocoa she purposefully makes a phone call right in front of him…
“Oh hello George. Did I wake you? Well, what are you going to bed this early for in the first place? You’re getting old before your time…. You are not old because I’m not. Now the reason for my call is I need your assistance on a small matter. Well, at my insistence Zan purchased Ava a beautiful diamond ring. The poor thing didn’t have any jewelry and after two lifetimes together she certainly deserved one, don’t you think? George dear, I am getting to the point if you would just quit interrupting. Now, in order to do this poor Zan had to max out his credit card. He had never used it before and now he’s nervous because they need to use it for other things and he of course can’t tell Ava that would ruin the surprise for her… George dear, you’re interrupting again… Now as I was saying, I need you to intercede on my behalf and have Philip take care of that credit card bill for Zan. Well, yes I do expect you to do it. After all it’s only fair. I have no doubt that he took care of the one for when Max bought Liz’s engagement ring, it’s only right that he do it for Zan. What he does for one son, he has to do for the other… What exactly do you mean by ‘when I get like that’? When I get like what? Ok, so you will? Oh thank you. Now, when will you call? Actually I was thinking the sooner the better, tomorrow would be good but tonight would be better. No, I am not joking. Oh that’s terrific. Yes, I certainly do appreciate it. Thank you so much for taking care of this for me. Give my love to Betty and to Philip when you talk to him tonight. Love you too. Good night George.”
Sitting back in her chair and enjoying Zan’s stunned look…
“So Zan, what have you learned today?”

Zan: he breaks out in a huge grin…
“Never underestimate you, oh and not to make cracks about a lady’s weight or age. Sorry about that.”

Aunt Trudy: she can’t hide the smile…
“Thank you Zan, but I’m still keeping tonight’s winnings. Now don’t you have a young lady waiting for you at home?”

Zan: gives her a big hug and kiss…
“Yeah, I do and thank you…for everything. You’re right Ava deserves something special. I should have done it a long time ago.”

Aunt Trudy: “You’re pretty special too. Now get home. Drive safe. Good night dear.”

Setting: Zan and Ava’s house, same night

Ava: Zan had gotten home and to bed just a few minutes ago: she can’t help but snuggle up to him: she’s always loved that he usually wore nothing to bed, he said it was just more comfortable that way and he slept better: she had no complaints, nope none what so ever: he’s never stopped her hands from wandering at night either, in fact some of their best love making was from her waking him up in the middle of the night: it always put him in a good mood in the morning and she wanted tomorrow to be a good morning: he just lays there on his back with one arm underneath the pillow…
“So you had a pretty long day playing. Are you up to a long night of playing?”

Zan: he just grins at her as he secretly fingers the little box underneath his pillow {damn this feels good, having a surprise for her and…God, her hands are incredible. Hmmm, should I give it to her before or after? Mmmm, that feels good…maybe both, before and after.}: his arm comes out from the underneath the pillow empty so he can gather her in his arms…
“God, I love you.”
His lips lock onto hers and he deepens the kiss as his hands begin to do some wandering of their own: he loved one or rather two changes having a baby has caused but he had to be careful: he had ended up with breast milk all over him a couple of times: as much as he longed to explore there, he was careful to look but not touch too much, if anything, the thought of having any part of her off limits was incredibly erotic: they circle around the fullness of her breast and then trace the outlines of her slim waist and the curve of her hips and thighs, then move towards the inner thighs: her hands were busy running along his chest, waist and then along him as he grew and stiffened with desire and need: his finger sought out her pleasure spot and once found, he began to massage and entice: as his finger felt her pleasure swell, his own responded in kind: with her hands still on him, she drew him towards her, wanting, needing him to fill her desire: he lingers over her for a moment drinking in the sight of her: he suddenly kisses her hard as he enters her: as he slides in fully, he waits a moment to make sure she’s ok before starting a pace that quickly builds in intensity and hunger for more: as she starts to spasm around him, a groan escapes his lips as his desire explodes and he kisses her madly: as both of their spasms calm he wraps his arms around her and rests he head on the pillow next to her: kissing her on the cheek he carefully withdraws and they lie in each other’s arms for a bit: his hand slips underneath his pillow: whispering in her ear…
“I have something for you.”

Ava: she loves laying like this in his arms, relaxed and sated, in afterglow: turning on her side to face him: she runs her hand along his cheek: smiling at him…
“I think you already did.”

Zan: his grin broadens even more as his hand slips out from underneath the pillow with the little velvet box: the shocked look on her face was priceless…
“No, something else. I should have done this a long time ago. I love you, Ava. I always have, I always will. Since…since technically we’re already married, I thought…I thought maybe this would be ok. It’s more of an anniversary ring…at least that’s what the salesman said.”
As he opens the little box: showing her the ring…
“I…I inscribed it. I hope it’s ok.”
He becomes a little worried as Ava continues to look at him, shocked: not sure what else to do, he takes her left hand and slips it on her ring finger…
“Do you like it? You can take it back if you want something else. Ava, say something, please, Ava?”

Ava: she’s too overcome to talk, she shaking so hard she can’t focus on the ring plus her eyes are getting watery: she lets out a huge sob as she flings her arms around him: she alternates between kissing him, wiping her eyes then looking at the ring, then kissing him, wiping her eyes, the ring, kissing him, then kissing him some more.

Zan: you couldn’t pry the grin off that’s plastered on his face: while being covered by kisses…
“I take it that it’s ok. I just wanted you to have something that let everyone know how much you mean to me, how much I love you.”
As their kissing continued and eventually deepened, they took their time loving each other throughout the night and didn’t sleep until almost dawn.

Well, that’s one lesson that the Fates are sure won’t be forgotten anytime soon.

TBC

[ edited 3 time(s), last at 15-Apr-2002 10:48:06 AM ]
posted on 17-Apr-2002 7:37:55 PM by TaffyCat
Come on folks, did you really think that Aunt Trudy would keep Zan's money?

Chapter 133

Setting:
Evans house, following Saturday afternoon

Diane: she’s at the door as soon as she hears their car pull up: hugging them as they come in the house…
“Ava, you look wonderful. Oh my, look how big Zanya’s gotten. Aunt Trudy, it’s so good to see you.”
Looking out the door to see what’s keeping Zan, calling back in the house…
“Max, Max, go help Zan carrying in the bags and port-a-crib. Just have him put everything in the guest room for now.”
Turning back to her guests, she’s amazed to see Zanya trying to stand while holding onto the sofa: it doesn’t last long and she quickly falls on her rump then takes off scooting/crawling across the floor…
“Oh my, when did she start doing that?”

Ava: chasing after Zanya as she heads down the hall…
“About two weeks ago and she hasn’t stopped since. She’s just getting faster.”
Picking her up and walking over to Diane…
“Zanya, come say hi to Grandma Diane.”

Diane: holding her granddaughter, as Zanya is busy trying to get a hold of Diane’s earrings…
“Well, hello sweetheart, boy you are a busy little bee aren’t you? No sweetie, you can’t have my earrings, here, look at what I got you. Look at the little baby doll.”
She watches Zanya looks at the doll, grabs it and flings it through the air…
“Well, looks like she’s not the doll type.”

Ava: laughing…
“Nah, she’s an indiscriminate thrower. Everything goes flying. Zan keeps saying we should just stick to sponge balls. They do less damage.”

Diane: as Zanya starts squirming more to get down, she puts her down and holds onto her hands so Zanya can walk around…
“Boy she’s just raring to go isn’t she? Is she always this active?”

Ava: “Um, pretty much so, especially after being cooped up in a car for so long. She took an extra long nap on the way down so she’ll have lots of energy for hours and then be impossible to put to bed tonight.”

Max: he walks in carrying the port-a-crib and stops dead in his tracks as he passes by Zanya.

Zanya: she excitedly stomps her feet and shouts…
“DADA DADA DADA DADA!”
She simply will not quit until he picks her up but the second he does, she scowls because something isn’t right.

Max: there was simply no way he could just ignore her: dropping the crib on the floor he turns around, smiles at her and scoops her up in his arms: the second she’s in his arms she quiets down and just stares at him: he still smiles at her…
“Hey kiddo, sorry but I’m not daddy. He’ll be in, in just a second. I’m Uncle Max. Remember me? Yeah, I know. I look like daddy but I’m not. Hey, here he is, here’s daddy.”
He turns so she can see Zan coming in loaded down with bags: the second she sees him she starts squirming.

Zanya: holding out her arms, she’s sure who that is this time: she squirms and kicks to get to him…
“DAA DAA DAA DAA DADA!”

Zan: no one could resist that demand, especially since he knows that Zanya can be very slippery when she’s trying to get away and she looks like she’s ready to shoot out of Max’s arms any second: dropping the bags, he holds out his arms and takes her from a relieved Uncle Max…
“Yeah, it’s dada. Come here. I got ya. What’s the matter Uncle Max just don’t cut, huh? Yeah, I know, no goatee, no earring, nothin’ fun to grab a hold of.”

Max: picking up the crib and some of the luggage: dryly…
“HA HA.”

Diane: she waits until Zan sits down with Zanya and then sits next him and gives him and Zanya a big hug and kiss…
“Come here you. Ugh, so how are things? Did you get your test results yet?”

Zan: hugging and kissing her back, he smiles proudly as Ava hands him the letter to give to her…
“Yep. I passed!”

Diane: she takes it and looks at then hugs him again…
“Oh Zan, I’m so proud. I knew you could do it! Congratulations sweetheart.”

Zan: still grinning…
“Thanks! So Mom, do…do you think we could talk about that second car? Ava wants to take some classes this fall, you know get her GED too and I was thinking that some business classes looked interesting.”

Diane: pausing…
“Uh, sweetie, that’s great. I know your dad will be thrilled to hear that you both are interested in continuing your educations but, uh, well…you see, ever since he got a call from his dad in the middle of the night, basically ordering him to pay a certain…something this past week. Money has been a bit of a touchy subject at the moment. Now wouldn’t be such a good time to bring it up but don’t worry. He’ll get over it, just work with him a bit, OK?”

Aunt Trudy: sitting on the sofa watching everything, pursing her lips in a thin line at Diane’s words…
“Diane, did you see what your son gave his wife?”

Diane: as Ava smiles and shows her the ring on her finger: stunned {that’s bigger than what Philip gave me after twenty years.}…
“Oh my, that’s…that’s gorgeous. Congratulations Ava. Zan, you have good taste, dear. What a lovely thing to do for your wife.”

Aunt Trudy: “So, where’d Isabel and Philip get to?”

Diane: “Oh, Isabel is helping Maria with the final details for tonight and Philip went over to talk to Jeff about some of the plans for Max and Liz’s wedding. They both should be back pretty soon.”

Ava: watching Zanya starting to fuss and call “mama”: taking her from Zan…
“Well, I think someone is looking for their lunch. If you’ll excuse us.”

Diane: as they leave so Zanya could “lunch” in privacy she watches as Zan starts to yawn…
“Zan, aren’t you getting enough rest?”

Zan: ever since he gave that ring to Ava he hadn’t gotten much of any sleep, not that he’s complaining thou: yawning again…
“I am a bit tired. Mind if I take a nap?”

Diane: “Of course not. Go lay down and get some rest Zan.”

Aunt Trudy: seizing the moment while she’s alone with Diane…
“Diane, I’ve been meaning to talk to you about something. I was thinking that Zan and Ava have done so well these past few months that they deserve to get away for a bit, sort of like a honeymoon weekend. I recently came into a small windfall and wanted to do something special for them. I was thinking of this nice resort just outside of Santa Fe. The only problem would be Zanya. I love her to death but she’s just a bit too much for me to watch for an entire weekend.”

Diane: “Oh Aunt Trudy, that’s a wonderful idea. Zanya’s not a problem. We’d love to have her for the weekend. The kids would spoil her rotten. And I’d be happy to kick in a little extra for some spending money. So tell me more about this weekend you’re planning for them.”

Later that afternoon…

Zan: he scowls as Philip escorts Aunt Trudy into the office for a private chat: he knew that Dad wasn’t going to be overly happy with him but he thought Dad would take it out on him not Aunt Trudy: turning a concerned look to Max…
“He’s not going to yell at her or anything, is he?”

Max: he had heard bits and pieces, something about a Visa bill this past week but he had decided he didn’t want to know any more about it: turning to look at the closed office door: shaking his head and turning back to Zan…
“Not unless he wants his head handed to him on a platter. Don’t worry too much about it, Aunt Trudy can handle Dad.”

Philip: crossing his arms, trying to keep his voice calm but it still had an edge to it…
“Aunt Trudy, do you know why my Dad called me at midnight this last week and told me that I had to pay Zan’s Visa bill immediately?”

Aunt Trudy: blinking at him…
“George called you at midnight? I wonder what got him up so late. He normally goes to bed with the chickens.”

Philip: “Aunt Trudy…”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh, all right. Yes, I mentioned to him that Zan was in a bit of a bind and needed that bill taken care of. He wanted to do something nice for Ava and I sort of pushed him into buying her that ring.”

Philip: “Aunt Trudy, Zan knows the rules. What he charges, he pays for out of his stipend. You can’t…”

Aunt Trudy: standing up tall, cutting him off…
“I can’t what? Please Philip, please continue to tell your aunt that has more than 30+ years of life experience than you what she can’t do.”

Philip: he promptly bites back what he was going to say and pauses for a moment: trying a different tactic…
“Aunt Trudy, I apologize. You’re right of course. But I want Zan to learn responsibility and he won’t if I bail him out. He has to learn to…”

Aunt Trudy: she’s very proud of Zan and how well he’s done but she knows that Philip has a bit of a blind spot when it comes to Zan because of all the mischief he had caused Philip earlier…
“He has to learn what? How to be a good husband and father? That he has to get an education? To put his family’s needs first? Which one of these has he not done?”
As Philip grows quiet thinking things over…
“Philip, he’s a good boy. I know that you know that. I admit that he has a wild streak to him and does get into some trouble from time to time but he has a good heart. You always seem to focus on the bad when it comes to Zan, you need to acknowledge the good for a change.”

Philip: sighing heavily…
“You’re right. Zan has done well for himself and Ava and Zanya. But still don’t see why I had to pay that bill.”

Aunt Trudy: “Because I needed you to, that’s why.”

Philip: defeated…
“All right, you win but please no more surprises like that ok?”

Aunt Trudy: patting his hand…
“Of course, dear. Now, don’t we have a wedding dinner to attend?”

Setting: French restaurant, later the same evening

Liz: they were in a private room in back: there were two large tables that had been shoved together and covered with white linens and flowers with candles as center pieces: the dinner had been rich and filling, although the waiters did eye the multiple bottles of Tabasco with disdain: the conversations had been lively and animated: she sits back and just takes in the atmosphere and her friends and family: Maria was finally getting some color back to her and with it a bit of the old Maria spark: though still a little too quiet, she seemed to be doing better: tonight had been all Maria’s doing with a little help from Isabel and Amy: Amy looked a little tired but that was to be expected with an infant: Jim seemed like a man with a lot on his plate, a little haggard but who smiled and genuinely seemed happy: Michael was busy talking to Alex about some new computer game but he kept glancing over at Maria, making sure she was alright, ever the protector: Alex was his usually laid back normal self, cracking jokes and making people laugh, especially Isabel: Kyle and Tess, the happy couple whom neither stopped smiling the whole night: it was funny watching Kyle acting all sappy around Tess, for tonight he put away his sarcasm and even got along with Max: then there’s Zan, he’s so much like Max wants to be, so carefree and a bit mischievous: traits that Max rarely lets out but does have though buried deep down: Zan is so proud of his family: pity the poor fellow that comes knocking on Zanya’s door in 15 or so years, there’s no doubt she’s Daddy’s little girl and he’s not going to let her go easily: Ava’s ring drew several ooohs and ahhhhs, it was obvious how much she and Zan love each other: and there’s Aunt Trudy, she’s beyond description: she goes from being the wise old aunt to the cool one that plays right along with Alex’s off the wall jokes without batting an eye: and Max, three years ago I had only known him to be this cute shy boy, now look at him, relaxed, talkative, comfortable, and sexy as hell: she can’t help broadcasting that last thought out to her bondmate: as he suddenly turns towards her and gives her a smoldering look, she raises her glass of water and gives him a slight toast.

Ava: trying to catch Liz’s attention, which isn’t easy considering she’s staring at Max…
“So Liz, Liz…are you sure you want me and Zan in the wedding? It won’t be like confusing or something? Uh, Liz?”

Liz: Ava’s words finally break her Max concentration, but not before she notices how Max is now shifting around uncomfortably in his chair {got a little problem there Max?}: that earned her a rather dirty look: deciding it was a good time to turn her attention elsewhere: back to Ava…
“Hum, what? Oh, yeah, the wedding. Absolutely, you and Zan have to be in it. After all Zan is Max’s brother and you’re his sister-in-law. You even have those rocks on your finger to prove it!”

Ava: she can’t help but to take another look at the ring on her finger and grin: it was beautiful but what mattered most was that Zan had given it to her and it made her feel warm and loved: continuing to grin as she looks back up to Liz…
“Yeah…so, do you have all the dresses picked out and stuff?”

Liz: “Oh yeah, the bridesmaid dresses are being special made. They are off the shoulder, snug to the waist and flare out just a little at the skirt. They are a vibrant green silk with a waistband that has gold and black threads embroidered with the royal emblem going around it. I wanted to keep the lines clean and simple and go for a more elegant evening look. My wedding dress is the same, but white and with a bit more embroidery in gold threads and some crystal beads, and a train but not too long. Oh you should see the crystal tiara that Tobias gave me. He said it was a replica of the one that I would be expected to wear if we were getting married on Antar, only the real one would be made of precious stones. It’s really beautiful, not gaudy at all, very elegant. It goes perfect with the veil that I found.”

Ava: “Oh, it sounds perfect, simply elegant and royal. That was so sweet of Tobias.”
Glancing over at the alien and Kathy, who are currently chatting with Jeff and Nancy…
“So what do you think of those two? They seem to be getting awfully close.”

Liz: following Ava’s glance over to them, it feels so good knowing that her parents have accepted all of this, accepted Max and that they didn’t have to hide the truth from them anymore: watching as Tobias and Kathy laugh at something her dad said…
“I think Tobias and Kathy are cute together. He’s becoming so…human. Kathy was complaining the other day that he hogs the remote even when they’re at her place.”

Ava: “Hmm, that’s a guy thing, human or alien, it’s universal. But they do seem happy.”

Setting: Evans house, later the same night

Diane: she and Aunt Trudy come in the house and head right for the office and computer: they had been discussing it all evening and are anxious to check it out: pulling up the site…
“Yep, they have one. Now let’s see what kind of package deals they have. Oh look, a weekend treat. 3 days, 2 nights, a massage, manicure, the full treatment. There’s a pool with a waterfall, tennis courts, golf course, and horse back riding. It sounds perfect; I wonder why Philip has never taken me there? Hmm, I’ll need to work on that. Now let’s see what the rooms look like, four-poster bed, down comforters, real fireplaces, includes cooked-to-order breakfast each morning and a welcoming basket of fruits, chocolates, cookies, and champagne…well, maybe they could substitute something else for the champagne. Now pricing and availability… Ok, now I see why Philip hasn’t taken me there. For the two of them it would be almost $700 just for two nights!”

Aunt Trudy: “Hmm, a bit pricey for just a weekend but not a honeymoon weekend…”

Diane: thinking about it for a moment…
“How much did you say you had towards this?”

Aunt Trudy: “$485”

Diane: “Well, Philip won’t balk too much at just $205. Plus I’ll slip them a few hundred for dinners and such, he’ll never know. Ok, let me get my credit card and we’ll book it. Let’s make it for the weekend of Max and Liz’s wedding. That way they’ll already be here and can leave Zanya with us.”

Later that night…

Diane: lying in bed reading her book, she glances over at Philip who’s engrossed in some magazine: flipping the page in her book…
“Philip, tomorrow Aunt Trudy and us have a surprise for Ava and Zan.”

Philip: at the mention of his name, he stops reading: at the word “surprise”, he blanches: almost moaning…
“What’d he cost me now?”

Diane: “Philip, I don’t appreciate the attitude. Aunt Trudy wanted Ava and Zan to have a nice, sort of honeymoon weekend but she was a little short on money for it. So we pitched in just a couple of hundred. No biggie.”

Philip: putting down his magazine and looking at his wife…
“Just a couple of hundred, eh?”

Diane: sounding a bit more indignant…
“Yes.”

Philip: “Where?”

Diane: “This charming resort just outside of Santa Fe. We thought that since they’ll be down for the Max and Liz’s wedding already that they might as well take off that weekend and we could watch Zanya.”

Philip: he wanted to grumble about it but he knew it would only serve to anger Diane and it wasn’t worth it: sighing and then picking his magazine back up…
“Well, that doesn’t sound too bad.”

Diane: looking back down at her book as her husband starts to read again…
“I booked the following weekend for us.”

Philip: looking back up {I KNEW IT! There was no way I was going to get off that cheaply with Zan involved.}: smiling weakly…
“That’ll be nice, dear.”

While he may be the king of the castle, the Fates never underestimate the power of the queen.


TBC

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 18-Apr-2002 11:50:19 PM ]
posted on 18-Apr-2002 11:57:58 PM by TaffyCat
I feel like an idiot. I keep short cuts in my favorites file directly to the writing board and one to what ever story that I'm working on but not the the main www.roswellfanfic.com and no I didn't read the damn server upgrade announcement so I was LOST for two days here. I was in the middle of editing the bolding mistake on the last chapter when they switched servers and just figured the board was down again. Duh.

Ok, since tomorrow night is Monkey Junkey Night, finally! I'll be up writing, so look for the next chapter late, late tomorrow or Saturday, depends on my drinking amount.
*tongue*
posted on 22-Apr-2002 12:51:32 AM by TaffyCat
So, just moving this little puppy right along here. It's a wee bit long that's why I it took an extra day to write...

K_K Yep, I do on occasion work in a request or two.*wink*

F/B Please!

Enjoy!

Chapter 134

Setting:
Valenti house, later same night

Tess: she keeps glancing over to her husband undressing as she takes her earrings off and puts them in the small wooden jewelry box: it seems so weird but so right to be able to be with him without worrying about getting busted: this whole week had been like that, weird but right, strange looks she got from the school officials when she filled out the paperwork to change her name, but the one at the DMV didn’t even bat an eye, the speechless reaction from Tobias and his funny “but you didn’t have your great-grandfather’s permission” statement when he finally did speak, she even felt strange vibes from Max: it took him awhile but eventually he did admit that it just felt strange that she had gotten married before he did but that he was genuinely happy for her and Kyle: of course Isabel was ecstatic for them as were Zan and Ava: tonight had been so fun, just perfect: family and friends talking, laughing, joking and teasing: she starts giggling as she remembers Kyle and Alex’s conversation…
“That was so funny tonight. I can’t believe that you and Alex went on like that! Getting Alex to along with the country elopement idea being the best way. You guys had Isabel convinced that we were married by a preacher in a bathrobe with his wife in curlers as maid of honor and that we stayed at a Motel 6 for our wedding night and that’s what Alex considered a perfect wedding. God, Isabel was ready to kill you.”

Kyle: grinning as he remembers the look of absolute horror on Isabel’s face…
“Yeah, I’m beginning to understand why Max enjoys tormenting her sometimes. It’s is fun.”

Tess: “Yeah, well, don’t forget it’s dangerous too.”

Kyle: chuckling…
“Danger’s my middle name, look who I married!
As his wife smacks him on the arm…
“So what was it, that Tobias gave you as we were leaving?”

Tess: going to her purse to get it…
“Oh, an envelope. He said to open when I got home so I could take my time reading it.”

Kyle: as his wife stares at the sealed envelope, not sure what to say…
“Oh”

Tess: after several minutes of staring at it, she finally sits on the bed and tears the envelope open: taking a deep breath she first reads the quick note from Toabias…
Tess, through Larek I informed your grandfather, Crown Prince Lanua, of your marriage. He had a right to know and as the advisor and liaison it was my duty to do so. I hope that this action does not unduly upset you. Enclosed is a personal letter from your grandfather. I used Alex’s translation program and so I did not read it. I personally am very happy for the choice you made and wish only good things for you and Kyle and I hope your grandfather does the same.
Fondest wishes,
Tobias

She swallows a few times…
“It’s a letter from my grandfather. Tobias told him about our marriage. I guess I should read it, huh?”

Kyle: he comes to sit next to her and puts his arms around her: kissing her on the temple…
“I’m right here Tess, I’m not going anywhere. Go ahead and read it. We’ll deal with what he has to say together.”

Tess: she looks at him for a moment, smiling her thanks to him then nods and unfolds the computer print out…
My Dearest Granddaughter,
I received some rather startling news that you have married the human boy that you are bonded to. While considering that you had already bonded to him this was not that unexpected…at some point in the future, however this is not the way things are done neither on Vintar nor on Antar. As your grandfather and head of the family it is my duty to approve such monumental unions before they happen since they affect the family as a whole and I was denied this opportunity. While I do not approve of the way that your union took place, I have consulted with various persons regarding your choice of a husband, including King Zan, and taken into account the incredibly unusual circumstances in which you were raised and have come to the conclusion that while not of royal or even aristocratic origins, Kyle Valenti is of fine character and is honorable. I welcome him into our family. I hope to someday personally meet you and he and hopefully will have a grandchild to spoil. I wish health and happiness for you both.
Love,
Grandfather Lanua

She rereads it a couple of times: she can’t help the tears that fall, so many emotions are churning inside of her: she can feel Kyle’s arms wrapping around her as he pulls her into an embrace.

Kyle: he read the letter over Tess’s shoulder: he’s not too sure what to think but it sounds like her grandfather was ok with things {I wonder what in the hell Max said when Lanua asked about me? I’m not sure I want to know, might make me feel like I owe him something and that would suck.}: taking his weeping wife in his arms and kissing her, they lay back in the bed in each other’s arms, loving each other.

Setting: Evans house, next morning

Diane: she was awaken earlier than normal for a Sunday morning, by the sound of feet running down the hall right outside their door and someone calling out “Zanya come back here” followed by baby giggles: sighing, she decides that she might as well go ahead and get up: she casts a slightly disapproving look at her husband as he grunts and rolls over in an attempt to continue his slumber…
“Philip, Philip, you have to get up and get ready for church. We all agreed as a family that we would attend regularly. Come on, with all of our guests in the house we should be up and dressed early. Maybe you can go down and pick up fresh danishes at the bakery…Philip, get up.”
After getting a groggy “umph” out of him, she heads to the bathroom to start her morning.

Philip: smacking his lips he rolls back over and opens his eyes and peers over at the alarm clock: mumbling…
“6:12 on Sunday is just too damn early. As a family, huh? Well Zan, let’s see how well you do church. I bet it’ll be a first.”
He finally rolls out of bed and starts his morning.

A little later that morning…

Philip: he comes back into the house with a box of danishes and pastries from the bakery: he smiles as he looks in the living room: at first he thought it was Zan but he realized from Zanya’s reserved actions that was Uncle Max down on all fours trying to get her to play: chucking a little…
“Having a little contest of wills are we?”

Max: he looks up at his dad and smiles a bit…
“I guess. She just doesn’t seem to know what to think of me, I think. All she does is stare at me. I thought I’d give it another try while Zan and Ava got dressed.”

Philip: watching how Zanya stares at Max reminds him of another time when his son was doing the staring at his new relatives…
“You didn’t take too much time to get to know her when she was here before and babies forget people pretty easily if they aren’t around them too much. I’d say she’s a lot like you. Remember how you just stared when you first met your relatives, trying to figure out who they were? Well, now it’s your turn. If I recall correctly, bribery worked wonders on you. Now I think I’ll drop these off in the kitchen and get some coffee. Good luck there, Max.”

Max: he looks back at Zanya again: as she continues to give him a serious stare…
“Bribery, huh? I wonder what you’d like?”
Picking her up…
“Let’s go see what we can find.”
He carries her around the kitchen trying to figure out what a baby would like…
“I supposed you’re a little too young for Oreo’s. M&M’s? Hmm, maybe not, might choke on those. Soda? Hey, would you like some Coke? Let’s try that.”
He pops a can and looks around for a cup or bottle or something. He finds an empty bottle in the sink: not sure how to do this, he uses his powers to make sure the bottle and nipple are clean then pours a little in it, puts the top on it and gives it to her: she immediately took it and drank some, then took it out of her mouth and looked at it funny: then put it back in her mouth and sucked it down like there was no tomorrow: as soon as the bottle was empty, she threw it and reached for the Coke can: laughing…
“Hey, hold on there. I’ll get you some more.”
Still holding on to her, he gets the bottle off the floor, cleans it again with his powers and then refills it half way with the soda as Zanya happily and excitedly tries to grab it from him: after sucking half of it down, Zanya pulls the bottle away and gives her uncle a great big “BURP” which cracks him up causing her to giggle a little before going back to finishing off her bottle: he’s sitting in the kitchen holding her and grinning as his Aunt Trudy comes in for coffee and breakfast: grinning as he looks up at her…
“Morning Aunt Trudy.”

Aunt Trudy: smiling back at him…
“Good morning dear. And who do we have here…uh, Max what’s that she’s drinking?”

Max: not sure what to make of Aunt Trudy’s concerned look…
“Coke, why?”

Aunt Trudy: “You gave her…Coca-Cola?”

Max: feeling a bit unsure…
“Yeah”

Aunt Trudy: “Ah, Max…honey, babies don’t do too well with carbonated drinks and all that sugar.”

Max: he looks back down at his happy little niece who is now playing with the buttons on his shirt, when she gives him another “BURP”: grinning…
“Good one Zanya. She seems fine plus she likes it.”

Aunt Trudy: “Honey, I’m sure she does like it but um…we have church in an half an hour and all that carbonation is going to give her gas and all that sugar…Max, honey, for your own safety, stay away from Ava for a while.”

Setting: Church, later that morning…

Max: he gave Zanya back to her mommy just as the gas was starting to take hold and the sugar really started to kick in just as they got to church: taking Aunt Trudy’s advice, he sat at the far end of the pew and made sure there were several people between him and Zan and Ava, who both had their hands full: Zanya was cranky and refused to sit still: she wanted down and cried and fussed when she didn’t get her way: for some reason his dad had a strange small grin on his face as he watched Zan struggled to try and help get Zanya settled down, which was odd considering how the whole church could hear her: he cringes as Ava stands up with a squirming Zanya in her arms and makes her way directly towards him: as she stops right in front of him and gives him a very pissed off look: lamely…
“Hey?”

Ava: she has had enough and she’s going to make damn sure the culprit pays for this: grabbing Max by the arm, she unceremoniously drags him out of church, along with her fussy daughter, to the relief of all the other church goers: as they reach the outside, she heads over to the park and finds a bench: turning to her brother-in-law and barking…
“SIT!”
As he does so, she promptly puts Zanya in his arms and plops the diaper bag next to him…
“Here, you did it, you deal with it. Church should be over in a while.”

Max: he’s horror stricken as Ava turns and walks away: calling out in desperation…
“You’re not serious? You can’t do this to me, think of your daughter!”
As the once fussy baby has now kicked it up a notch, just shy of the screaming stage: trying to bounce her on his knee…
“Shhh, it’s ok. She’s not mad at you, just me. So, um, shhh…Zanya, please…Zan ya!”
He’s desperate, he’ll try anything: he walks around holding her: tried to get her to walk while he held onto her hands, that resulted in her doing a lot of kicking and him almost dropping her: he walked over to the play ground and sat with her on the swing, tried giving her a bottle of water, which she promptly spit back out at him: as an ice cream cart goes rolling past ringing a bell…
“Why not, Michael said ice cream worked for him.”
He buys a Popsicle and holds it for her as she finally quiets down, her mouth is too full of Popsicle to cry any more: Max looks at his once again cute little niece…
“You know Mommy’s going to probably kill me for giving you more sugar. You do know that, don’t you? Oh man, you’re getting Popsicle drool all over both of us.”

Diane: as she walked out of the church, she was greeted by the most adorable sight: her son and granddaughter sitting peacefully on a park bench, both covered in a multicolored mess: walking over to him: a very sticky son and granddaughter look up at her as the rest of the family follows her over…
“I see you got Zanya settled back down.”

Max: giving her a lopsided grin…
“Not really. She’s been too busy making a mess to cry. Is Ava still mad at me?”

Ava: coming up behind Diane, she heard the question…
“Yes!”
Looking at her daughter…
“What’d you give her now?!”

Max: looking back down at Zanya who thankfully was holding out her arms and calling “momma”…
“A Popsicle.”
He quickly hands her to Ava and the diaper bag to Zan.

Ava: looking down at her sticky little girl…
“You like Uncle Max, don’t you? Yeah, I can’t wait for you to have some nieces and nephews to play with. I think it’s our duty to get Uncle Max all prepared for that when it happens, don’t you? Let’s start with naptime. Let’s show him how much fun it is to get a little one to take a nap while she’s on a sugar high. Come on Zanya, we have brunch and then back to Grandma and Grandpa’s and Uncle Max’s bedroom where you can take a nap…with Uncle Max.”

Max: he hears all of this as they are walking to the car, as does Liz who hasn’t said a word since they got out of church: turning to her…
“She can’t be serious.”

Liz: she’s been biting her lip trying not to laugh ever since Ava dragged him out of church earlier: shaking her head and finally losing it…
“Want to bet?”
Laughing…
“I think after brunch, I’ll go home and take a nap. It’ll be quieter there!”

Setting: Evans house, Sunday afternoon…

Diane: she can hear Zanya in Max’s room, doing everything but sleeping: occasionally she hears something clanging to the floor and Max pleading with her to go to sleep: Max had been very reluctant to go along with this scheme of Ava’s, it took Philip intervening and telling him it would be good experience: as the rest of the family settled into the living room, her and Aunt Trudy take center stage…
“Zan, Ava, Aunt Trudy has something for you two.”

Aunt Trudy: “Zan, Ava, I know that you two haven’t had much time alone and well, you didn’t even get to have a honeymoon. So I and with help from Diane and Philip have set up a little weekend for you two at a resort in Santa Fe.”

Ava: they hand her and Zan the brochures: as they flip through all of them…
“This looks incredible! Aunt Trudy, this is too expensive and what about Zanya?”

Diane: “We would love to have Zanya for the weekend. We just don’t get to see enough of her. We were thinking that the weekend of Max and Liz’s wedding would be perfect. Everyone would already be here and you two could just take off for a couple of days. If…if that doesn’t work for you both then we could change the date.”

Ava: she thinks for a moment, she did tell Aunt Trudy that she and Zan didn’t even get to have a honeymoon, just like she told her that she didn’t have a ring: looking down at her ring, then smiles as she looks over to Zan for a moment before turning back to Aunt Trudy and Diane…
“Thank you, it sounds perfect. It’s just…well, I’ve never been away from Zanya for a night let alone a whole weekend. I’m not too sure how well this is going to work. While she does eat baby food, and thanks to her uncles, ice cream, Popsicles and sodas, she still nurses, especially at night. I guess I could store some breast milk for you?”

Diane: “I was thinking about that. I know it’s hard being away from your child for the first time and Zanya does need some time to get use to being with us. There’s so much going on this next month, why don’t you and Zan come down early and spend sometime here. You’ll need to be here for the wedding rehearsals and gown and tux fittings and such anyways.”

Zan: he gives her a mischievous grin…
“So Uncle Max can do some more babysitting?”

Setting: West Roswell High, Monday before lunch…

Max: he’s on his way to his next period: he can’t stop yawning: he doesn’t know what it is but he’s still exhausted after watching Zanya for what seemed like forever yesterday: he gets a feeling of excitement flooding over him for some reason: he can feeling it growing too, looking around he grins big time as that excitement comes bounding towards him: as soon as she’s in arms reach, he pulls her towards him and kisses her inviting mouth: licking his lips…
“Mmmm, you taste good. I think I just found what I want for lunch.”

Liz: “Hmm, lunch, huh? Not sure, I’m a little pressed for time at the moment, so maybe as a quick snack?”

Max: sighing…
“Hmm, I usually prefer a full course meal.”

Liz: she’s already lost in those ambers eyes as they stare into the depths of each other’s mirrored souls: forcing herself to remember what she had originally came looking for him for…
“Oh, um, I found out that Mr. Bryman isn’t in today, so nothing is happening in my 3rd period class and I need to go home.”

Max: scowling a bit…
“Go home, is something wrong? Are you sick?”

Liz: “No, no, I’m fine. I called home to see if the mail had come and it had. There’s a letter there from Harvard. I can’t wait until the end of school today. I just have to go find out. Can you give me a ride?”

Max: he’s torn, he can’t really skip his 3rd period, but he’s as excited as Liz is…
“I…I have a test next period. But…I’ll come with you.”

Liz: putting her hand on his chest…
“No. You shouldn’t skip a test just to give me a ride. Could I borrow the jeep?”

Max: “You sure you can handle it?”
That earned him a rather hard smack in the arm…
“Ok, ok, you’ve been hanging out with Isabel too much. Here’re the keys. Hurry back. I’ll meet you for lunch in the quad.”

Lunch time in the quad….

Tracy: they watch him with interest as he looks around the quad area with his lunch bag in his hand and a soda in the other…
“I can’t believe it Pam, he’s alone. Would you leave something that looks as good as he does alone? I mean, come on, that’s just begging for a little action.”

Pam: enjoying the view …
“I love it when the weather gets all hot like this. The guys look so good in their shorts.”

Tracy: “Hmm, yeah, I see what you mean. To bad he’s wearing that stupid Hawaiian shirt, why can’t he wear a tight t-shirt like normal guys. He’s certainly got the muscles, why not show them off?”

Pam: “Because he’s not normal, he’s an alien, an alien king to be exact. You know, don’t most royals have a mistress on the side?”

Tracy: “I wonder if they do it the same way?”

Pam: tying her t-shirt into a knot to show off her midriff more, along with a lot of leg in her short-shorts…
“Let’s go find out. This might be our last chance and what guy is going to turn down a three-some?”

Max: he takes a seat on one of the steps surrounding the quad and looks around again for Liz: she had told him that she was going to wait and open the letter with him at lunch and was on her way back: not seeing her yet, he pulls out his sandwich and dumps a little bottle of Tabasco on it: taking a bite, he starts to finish reading the last chapter for his next class when four legs appear in front of him: squinting in the sun as he looks up {oh shit}: taking a sip of soda so he doesn’t choke…
“Pam, Tracy, hi. What’s up?”

Pam: “That’s what we’d like to find out?’

Max: “Huh?”

Tracy: she and Pam take seats next to him, right next to him…
“We were just wondering about something and thought you might be able to answer our question. You know further alien/human relations a little.”

Max: his eyes dart around looking for her: he can feel her getting close…
“Uh, I’m a little busy at the moment.”

Tracy: “Surely you can find something more interesting to eat than that sandwich. Why don’t you try tasting something new?”

Max: “Um, the sandwich fine.”

Pam: putting her hands on his bare knee…
“Well, if you won’t have lunch with us you can at least answer our question.”

Max: “What’s that?”

Pam: “How does it work? Is it the same as humans?”

Max: “Uh…it? By it, you mean…uh…”

Pam: her hands start moving up along his leg and his rather loose shorts…
“I mean it, you know, are all the parts there and how do the run? Bet I could get them zooming along.”

Tracy: just as he’s trying to pull away, she comes around him from the other side and runs her hands along his well-muscled arm…
“I but you’ve got one hell of a muscle engine underneath the hood. Come on, let’s go take it for a spin around the block.”

Max: “NO. Stop, look I’m very happily engaged and…NO!”

Liz: she caught just the tail end of it and is now standing on the top step looking down at the two tramps with their hands on her fiancé…
“Look you little trollops. I’m the only one that gets his motor running. So get your paws off of him and go back to riding your Hugo’s, you couldn’t handle a BM’er.”

Pam: standing up, indignant, she’s about ready to slap her…
“You Bitch!”
When suddenly she gets pushed backwards hard, but she didn’t see who touched her, true Liz’s hand is out in front of her but she couldn’t have touched her, she wasn’t close enough.

Liz: she looks from Pam’s surprised look, to Tracy’s stunned expression…
“Yeah, that’s right Tracy. It’s a little side effect of being with an alien, eventually a little of it rubs off on you. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll keep that in mind when you’re looking to go for a…drive.”
She gives both of them dirty looks as they leave in a huff: taking a seat next to him: she’s surprised to see how turned on he is: his eyes just bore into her, taking her breath away: she runs her hand along his face and pulls him closer to her: her lips grab his and hungrily devour them: just as quickly she breaks it off, throwing him off balance a little: seeing his slightly confused look…
“Max, we’re at school, remember? Besides we promised to…to wait this last month so the wedding night will be extra special.”

Max: he runs his hand along her bare arms and grins as he feels tiny goose bumps spring up and a slight shudder run through her: getting real close and whispering in her ear…
“So sure you can wait that long?”
Planting little kisses along her neck, her shoulder: suddenly someone smacks him from behind: pulling away and turning around…
“Isabel, what’d you do that for?”

Isabel: standing with her hands on her hips…
“Look little brother, if you want to make out, take it to the eraser room, if you want more, get a motel room. School, remember? You know, students, teachers, principals, counselors, as in lots of